Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Owari no Chronicle:Volume4 Chapter 16

2013-12-09T08:06:42Z

74.100.62.225: /* Chapter 16: Unmoving Predecessor */

==Chapter 16: Unmoving Predecessor==
[[Image:OnC_v04_0045.png|thumb]]
''What is it that was once gained?

''It is the source of the storm-bringing wind

''It is the place from which all stormy paths leave

Below the blue sky and surrounded by forest, a certain object existed in the center of a lake with a radius of nearly a kilometer.

It was the giant humanoid machine named Susaou. That giant mass of metal was covered in black armor and burnt rust.

It existed within a concept space which had been created back when the Showa Memorial Park was an airfield.

Susaou existed in the very center of the space. Its giant body appeared to be made from connected warships and its waist was lowered slightly. Its two long arms were held up in front of its face.

The area around the lake below Susaou was filled with the color green.

There was a forest, a grassy field, a river, and the lake. The lake maintained its form without overflowing because the surrounding dirt and plants were carrying out their proper function.

Currently, a small commotion was occurring in the concept space’s forest.

“Wah! I’m floating!”

The voice belonged to Kazami.

She was floating four or five meters above a small clearing in the forest.

Sibyl was running around in a panic below. She stretched her arms up and jumped.

“Chisato-samaaa! Please come dowwwwn!”

“I-I can’t control it! This is due to 2nd-Gear’s concepts, isn’t it!?”

Kazami flailed her arms and legs through the air, but she did nothing but float.

When they had entered the concept space, they had all heard the following words:

—'''Names provide power.

This concept was displaying itself with the character for “wind” in Kazami’s name.

“I felt my body get lighter and lighter and next thing I knew I was up here! What should I do, Sibyl?”

“Chisato-sama, please try harder. Go like this: hoo hoo!”

“Wow, that gesture is so cute, Sibyl!”

“I-I am telling you to do this. What if you never return to the ground?”

“Y-you’re right. Without me around, who will protect the peace of Taka-Akita Academy from those two idiots?”

“Hey, what’re you two doing?” Izumo appeared from the forest and scratched at his head. “Stop making so much noise while I’m trying to get a nap for our investigation.”

“What kind of nonsense is that? …Anyway, what am I supposed to do?”

“Hm?”

Izumo looked confused and approached Kazami.

“No, wait, Kaku! There’s wind blowing from you! Wind!”

“Oh, yeah. The name Izumo means ‘from the clouds’, so I guess it would produce wind. That would be why things were so cool as I slept.”

“Ahhh, Chisato-sama is blowing away to the west!”

“Fine then,” muttered Izumo as he ran after her.

He overtook his own wind and made his way below Kazami.

The direction of the wind affecting her changed. The wind was radiating from him in every direction, so the wind blew up at her from below.

She flailed around a bit more and somehow managed to come to a stop in midair.

“Thank goodness. I was about to be blown outside the concept space like a drifting jellyfish.”

“This is a pain-in-the-ass world to deal with. …But it’s not all bad.”

[[Image:OnC_v04_0049.png|thumb]]

“What’s so great about it?”

Kazami looked down at Izumo and found him looking happily up at her.

“White…”

“Why are you peeking up my skirt!? You already get to see these all the time!”

“Don’t be stupid. The panties you see all the time and the ones you can peek at now are completely different. A guy is always up for a nice peek!”

“Are you completely shameless? Ahh, and I can’t reach you!”

As Izumo nodded happily, Kazumi rotated forwards overhead as she held down the hem of her tight skirt.

At the same time, she suddenly lost all buoyancy.

“Eh?”

With that tone of confusion, Kazami fell straight down.

“Wah! Ow ow ow ow!”

“Ah! Ch-Chisato-sama’s knee struck the side of Izumo-sama’s head as if she aimed it!”

Kazami stood up and looked down at Izumo.

He was sprawled out on the ground with an oddly happy look on his unconscious face, so she decided everything had turned out all right.

“A-are you okay?” asked Sibyl worriedly.

“He’s fine. I have no real proof, though.”

“Yes, I know that he is fine. I have no real proof either, though. But what about you?”

“Hmm. I feel like there was a slight problem with that conversation… At any rate, I’m fine. And more importantly, why do you think I fell like that?”

“I assume your weight must have suddenly incre-… Ahem. I misspoke, so please stop giving me that sad look. I am well aware of the effort you are putting into your diet.”

“Well, I was thinking of losing some weight because I went too far with my school band uniform… But don’t say that kind of thing. It makes me wonder if it’s true for an instant and it gives me a stomachache.”

“A-anyway, let us get back on topic. It happened as soon as you faced the ground,” pointed out Sibyl.

Kazami tilted her head and then nodded to drive out the thoughts of her weight.

“But it wasn’t just looking down that made me fall. There has to be another condition.”

She thought for a bit and finally found the answer.

“I saw the wind.”

“Eh?”

As Sibyl looked confused, Kazami thought about her own family name.

“Wait, Chisato-sama! You are beginning to float again.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll come right back down this time,” said Kazami as she descended to the ground.

She smiled at Sibyl who grabbed her hand. Instead of telling her to relax, she explained.

“We weren’t thinking about my name well enough. We were focusing on the character for ‘wind’ so much we forgot about the character for ‘see’. That must be why I was blown away by the wind.” She took a breath. “The name Kazami originally referred to someone who could read the wind, so I suddenly gained the power to read the wind when I faced Kaku’s wind. I was no longer being blown by the wind; I was facing the wind.”

Kazami looked up into the sky.

She could see Susaou towering above as well as a few people in lab coats walking through the sky.

They were from 2nd-Gear. Most of the development department had come to investigate Susaou.

“They can use this power much better than us. I wonder what will happen in this Leviathan Road.”

“Director Tsukuyomi should begin the preliminary negotiations with Sayama-sama soon.”

“That’s right.”

Kazami nodded and looked down.

Izumo remained collapsed on the ground, but he had come to and was looking up at her.

“This is nice, Chisato. You don’t often get a look from a crazy angle like-…gwoh!”

The sounds coming from Izumo reverberated through that 2nd-Gear space.

Three figures stood in the field in front of Susaou.

They were Sayama, Shinjou, and Tsukuyomi.

They were the only ones in that field. As they faced each other, Sayama started by taking a breath.

This was not a sigh of discouragement or relief. It was an expectant and calming breath taken before starting something.

He looked directly at Tsukuyomi. He had a single thing he had to say, so he nodded toward her.

…''It is time we began the preliminary negotiations.

“Will I be able to get along with this old hag?” he said as he brushed his hair up into the warm wind.

Shinjou gave him a panicked look and her mouth wordlessly flapped opened and closed.

He decided to look back at what he had said and he folded his arms in thought with Baku on his head.

“Oh, it seems I spoke my true thoughts out loud and thought what I intended to say. They say your body will take control during extreme situations, so that must be what happened here.”

“I don’t really care, but aren’t you going to apologize for that rude comment?”

“Th-that’s right, Sayama-kun! Even if it’s true, you can’t say it!”

“Aren’t you going to apologize for that rude comment?”

This time, Shinjou was forced to look back at what she had said.

Sayama hid Shinjou behind him and bowed toward Tsukuyomi.

“It appears we have made inappropriate comments.”

“Oh, are you apologizing? Even though the preliminary negotiations are only just beginning?”

“Yes. But, Director Tsukuyomi, you need not worry about your age. Reality is always cruel. Say goodbye to your ideals and say hello to reality. …Now, let us begin the preliminary negotiations for the Leviathan Road.”

“…”

Tsukuyomi fell silent and sighed.

“Fine, but what do you hope to accomplish here?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Don’t act like you don’t know.”

He did know, but knowledge was different from hearing your opponent say it.

“I want to hear it from you,” he said.

Tsukuyomi gave a resigned smile.

“Kashima told you back in the cafeteria. 2nd-Gear has nothing to demand from UCAT. We aren’t the same as Fasolt from 1st-Gear.”

Tsukuyomi looked around at the city back in the real world visible beyond the field and forest.

“We are satisfied with this world. We see no reason to make waves and damage our relationship with you. Rather than get hung up over pride, we prefer to receive the benefits of this world.”

“I see.”

“After Yamata was sealed, the people of 2nd-Gear became fully naturalized. It seems the remaining opposition at the time was persuaded by the Kashima who created Totsuka.”

“That would be Kashima Akio-san’s grandfather, correct? He was the second in command aboard Susaou.”

“Yes. He changed his surname from Takemikazuchi to Kashima, but he refused to spell Kashima with kanji.”

Shinjou tilted her head and took a half-step forward.

“Why did he do that?”

“From what I hear, he was a complicated man. For example, he apparently never got along with Ooshiro Hiromasa who led the construction of Susaou.”

“Never got along?”

They had both been engineers and they had needed to work together to seal Yamata.

Sayama found this odd, but he kept the question in his heart.

That Kashima was from the past and he had to focus on the preliminary negotiations.

“That Kashima is gone. You were saying everyone from 2nd-Gear was convinced to naturalize, correct?’

“Yes. If there is anything 2nd-Gear has to ask of Low-Gear, it is to maintain the status quo. That is what we want from Low-Gear.”

“I see. The status quo, is it? That is a simple demand.”

Sayama smiled, nodded, and gently gave his answer.

“I reject that demand.”

The afternoon sun illuminated a farmhouse within a forest.

The large farmhouse was located next to a multi-leveled paddy field. The wooden house had a thatch roof and the veranda was darkened.

A single white figure sat on that veranda.

It was Kashima wearing his normal outfit.

His shoulders were lowered and he sat as if trying to shrink down. Behind him was a large old-fashioned Japanese-style living room with a tatami mat floor.

However, he was not looking into the house.

Without wearing his glasses, he was looking toward the paddies which reflected the afternoon sun and sky.

The multi-level paddies were surrounded by mountains and forests and they were still filled with water waiting for the rice to be planted.

“Back home…”

“Why are you saying that like you only just realized where you are?” asked a female voice.

He turned around toward the living room and found an elderly woman wearing Japanese clothes and a white apron.

She carried tea on a tray and Kashima took a teacup and drank some. He looked toward the woman’s gray hair.

“Mom, where is dad?”

“Reading the newspaper while putting up a fight in the bathroom. He said something about suffering as he gives birth.”

“I already finished that, you fool. It was a difficult birth.”

An elderly man wearing a T-shirt and shorts entered.

He walked up and sat next to Kashima.

Kashima’s father let out a groan as he settled down and looked annoyed as he asked a question.

“Well? What is it? Did you have a fight with Na-chan? What had you running here while half in tears?”

“I wasn’t crying.”

“Then what put that look on your face?” he asked as if it was a bother.

Kashima thought for a moment and wondered if this was too sudden.

“What would you say if I told you I was quitting my job at UCAT?”

“I see.” Kashima’s father leaned forward as if in a large nod. “I don’t think that’s a good thing.”

With a thoughtful expression, he held his thumb and forefinger a tiny distance apart.

“It’s this bad a thing. …But what would you do if you quit?”

“I haven’t made up my mind yet, so I can’t really say.”

“Then why are you here? We aren’t planting the rice until three days from now.”

“If I did that kind of hard work, I wouldn’t be able to move tomorrow. I just wanted to ask a few questions today.”

He then asked what he considered important.

“How did my grandfather face his power? What about his comrades? Do you know? How did they decide whether they should use their power or abandon it?”

“Why do you want to know that?”

“It’s related to my job, so I can’t say. But…it’s what I want to know right now.”

His father’s confused look made him hesitate for a moment, but he still said it.

“I need to decide what I should do about my power.”

“I see. In that case, Aki, I know how you can find out.”

His father gave an understanding nod and reached forward.

Kashima looked at his father’s hand.

“…”

After a moment, he gulped.

In his father’s hand before his eyes was a drawn Japanese sword.

“It’s simple, Aki. If your thoughts are enough to leave you conflicted and willing to rely on your ancestors, then use them to defeat this powerful right arm and this decoration from the living room. Today is Saturday. Saturday night is a time for fever, right?”

The old man smiled and suddenly swung the sword toward his son.

“You reject it?” repeated Tsukuyomi.

Sayama remained silent and did not even nod.

It was obvious from Shinjou’s face that this was a surprise to her as well.

The way she gasped and looked at him was not an act.

He had some reason for rejecting the request, so Tsukuyomi asked about it.

“Why? Is there something wrong with us wishing for things to remain as they are?”

“There is,” he decisively stated.

He remained expressionless and his voice contained no emotion.

“First, I would like to hear what you have to offer us,” he asked quietly.

''That is a dangerous question,'' thought Tsukuyomi.

She chose her words carefully and gave her answer with caution filling her gut.

“Two things. First, we will tell you Yamata’s question and answer. Second, we will release Yamata, and Kashima will answer the question for you.”

“I see,” said Sayama. His voice contained a hint of a smile. “You can only offer us half of that.” He took a breath. “After all, we have already arrived at Yamata’s question and answer on our own. You need not give it to us. If we make the deal now, you will only receive half of the status quo you want. Is that okay with you?”

Hearing that, Tsukuyomi realized something.

…''A villain, hm?

It was said the surname Sayama indicated a villain.

Did his surname help him function as a villain in the 2nd-Gear concept space?

That sudden thought led her to an answer which she spoke aloud.

“Are you saying you have no problem with causing waves between us?”

“Do not be so suspicious. I am merely verifying what you have to offer,” said Sayama expressionlessly. “Maintaining the status quo. That is quite a convenient phrase. It makes it sound like most anything can be resolved peacefully. But it is just another way of saying you could not think of anything else.”

“And? What else could we need?”

“If you truly think that, then let me say this: you fool.”

The boy’s final word caused Tsukuyomi to frown.

“Let me say it again: you fool. And let me say it a third time: you fool. If you have not realized-…”

“Stop this,” said Tsukuyomi while realizing how dangerous the annoyance she was feeling was. “Do you think you can provoke us into being enemies by repeatedly calling us fools?”

“This is why I am calling you a fool, Director Tsukuyomi. Are you going to give any thought to what exactly is making me call you a fool?” Sayama looked to the ground with a bitter smile. “Let me ask you this: if you truly wish to maintain the status quo, why is one of your people conflicted over his own power?”

Tsukuyomi recalled a certain man. He was the conflicted one Sayama referred to.

…''That is the man I chose to be 2nd-Gear’s representative.

Sayama seemed to realize what she was thinking and he asked another question.

“You are willing to cast aside those like him and continue to seek the status quo. Could you not judge that as foolish?”

''I see,'' she thought in silent comprehension. ''He did his research and gave it proper thought.

2nd-Gear’s problem was not a simple one.

If they had adapted to Low-Gear and lost their individuality, they would have no choice but to fit in.

But even though they had intended to lose their individuality, their power remained.

When those of 2nd-Gear learned of their Gear and came into contact with their concepts, they learned of the power held within their names. They learned they were different from the people of Low-Gear.

That provided an elated feeling similar to superiority, but it also brought avoidance and melancholy.

That was the problem Kashima faced and he was not the only one with that problem. A lot of those in the development department and those who had become more naturalized held the same problem.

But…

“That will trouble my generation and the generation directly below us, but that will not last forever. Our children will be told nothing. They will blend into this Gear and know nothing of their ancestors. Our troubles are like a sacrifice to move from the old age to the new one. Isn’t that right?”

Tsukuyomi smiled bitterly and thought about Sayama once more.

…''A villain.

His method was to ignore the poor reputation it would give him and forcefully attack her weaknesses.

''But,'' thought Tsukuyomi. ''He does not need to do that. These troubles have plagued us for the sixty years since the war.

And yet every one of them would agree to accept the status quo.

There was no point in making waves now.

She faced Sayama while thinking about her own daughter, about Kashima’s family, and about the families of the others she knew.

“I appreciate your consideration, but we must maintain the status quo. Without it, our descendants cannot live here in Low-Gear without the same troubles we carry. We will hide our power, hide our troubles, and blend into Low-Gear. And if you insist on forcing us to change…”

“What will you do then?”

She looked at that boy’s expressionless face and thought to herself.

…''Is he more naïve than I thought?

He had previously verified what she had to offer and reduced her bargaining chips by half. But…

“Then I will bring out a hidden bargaining chip I was holding in reserve. That brings it back up to two. We won’t have to accept only half of the status quo.”

Sayama listened to her expressionlessly, but Shinjou drew back in surprise next to him.

Seeing that, Tsukuyomi spoke to her instead of him.

She stated the bargaining chip she had held in reserve.

“If you refuse to maintain the status quo, 2nd-Gear will refuse to cooperate with UCAT in the slightest. Depending on the situation, we might even sell our skills and services to an opposing organization. …In case you didn’t know, there really are organization that oppose UCAT.”

Shinjou gasped.

…''What?

“Japanese UCAT wouldn’t be able to function if you did that!”

They would be unable to produce, develop, or maintain any of their equipment, and information on their equipment could be leaked to enemies.

They would lose the materials and equipment they needed to function as an organization.

As Shinjou wondered what they could do, Tsukuyomi formed a troubled expression.

“Don’t take this as a threat, okay? It’s an issue of labor and compensation for that labor. UCAT pays us for our work, but we need social compensation as well.”

Tsukuyomi pointed at Sayama with a smile on her face.

“He is refusing to continue providing that social compensation, so we will refuse to continue providing you with our labor. And we will not accept money or land in its place. The only thing we want is the status quo. …He is the one who broke the rules first, so if you are going to blame anyone, blame him and his enjoyment of being a villain.”

Despite all this, Sayama remained silent.

Not even Shinjou could read any emotion on his face.

''Will this be okay?'' wondered Shinjou.

But she quickly changed what she was thinking.

…''I’ll trust him. I know he can pull this off somehow.

She stared at the side of his face as she thought.

A certain action occurred in the yard of the Kashima family house.

A father and son were running around.

Kashima was trying to evade his father in his father’s yard.

“W-wait, dad! Why so eccentric all of a sudden!?”

“Eccentric!? Don’t use those weird foreign words around me!”

His father swung the sword down from above, so Kashima moved aside.

He evaded it, but his movements were dull.

…''Of course they are!

His lifestyle did not involve much exercise. He was already breathing heavily due to the tension of the situation.

But his father was different.

“Don’t dodge out of the way. Why don’t you stop your father’s attack which has been strengthened by long years of farming?”

“The instant I do that, you’ll tear into my flesh like you’re cultivating the land! …Wah!”

The older man swung the sword horizontally as if cutting down some grass.

Kashima crouched down and leaped backwards as far as he could.

He then recalled that he was a military god.

“Wait! You can’t hurt me with a blade!”

Just as Natsu was protected, he himself could not be harmed by lesser blades.

His father’s actions were meaningless. It was nothing but a threat.

However…

“Not so fast, Aki. I helped make this sword.”

“Eh? Then…”

“It too bears the name Kashima! It’ll cut through you perfectly fine!”

At the same time, the tip of the sword grazed his body as he bent backwards.

The sword cut through the collar of his work uniform and sent it flying through the air. It also scratched his cheek, producing a shallow wound.

…''He’s serious!

What could he do? This was his father. Would it be acceptable to punch him?

“I-I was a relatively obedient child even during my so-called rebellious phase! So now I can-…”

“You’ll never hit me if you have to make an excuse for it!!”

The sword sliced through the air.

Kashima evaded it while gasping for breath.

His father attacked from the right, right, left, lower middle, and finally above.

As his father held the sword up to swing it down, Kashima turned tail and ran.

“Wait, Aki! I can’t cut you if you run! Your arm! At least give me your arm!”

“I don’t like the sound of that last comment, dad!”

As soon as Kashima shouted that, his feet were scooped out from under him.

“!?”

His vision quickly fell forward.

He saw a rope which had wrapped around his feet at some point.

Holding the other end of the rope was an old woman in Japanese clothes standing at the edge of the house.

He then fell to the ground completely.

“Mom, you’re on his side!?” he shouted while frantically trying to get up.

But his father approached before he could.

He was holding the sword up to swing it down.

Kashima’s immediate reaction was to kick off one of his sandals.

“Trip!”

His sandal landed sideways underneath where his father was placing his foot.

His father stepped on it, lost his balance, and tripped.

As his father fell, Kashima realized a certain fact.

Causing someone to trip as they approached with a sword would only cause them to fall on top of him.

“Ah.”

His father collapsed like a felled tree and swung his sword down.

For some reason, he looked a bit happy.

“Waaahh! Natsu-saaaaan!”

Kashima frantically tried to flee so as not to be crushed by his father.

He tried to crawl forward, but then he heard his father’s voice.

“I’m glad to hear you calling Na-chan’s name, but won’t you be in the same position as her once you lose your right arm and can’t work!?”

“!”

His father’s words brought a thought to Kashima’s mind.

…''I…

This thought caused him to stop moving.

And then his father’s sword struck Kashima’s right shoulder.

Sayama expressionlessly looked toward Tsukuyomi.

He brushed up his hair while Shinjou and Tsukuyomi looked at him.

“You are willing to bring your labor into a negotiation with the fate of the world at stake? You are not going to make this easy, are you?”

And…

“Why do you want to join Low-Gear so much?”

“It would be meaningless for me to answer that. I am the one asking the questions at the moment.”

With a smile, Tsukuyomi stopped him from speaking further.

She pointed down at her feet.

“Answer me this, bearer of the Leviathan Road: What weapons will UCAT have without us? What about armor? Tools? Or any other equipment? If you have no answer, then you have only one option.” She took a breath. “You must support maintaining the status quo for 2nd-Gear.”

Sayama remained perfectly silent.

As he maintained his lack of expression, Shinjou stared at him.

Her expression was tinged with concern, but there was a hint of something else as well.

When Sayama noticed, he asked her about it in a lighthearted tone.

“Shinjou-kun, why do you look relieved?”

“B-because you have some kind of plan, right?”

“Oh?” Sayama tilted his head and spoke with a candid expression. “I have no plan.”

The instant he said that, Shinjou gasped and Tsukuyomi failed to suppress a smile.

Shinjou’s mouth hung open wordlessly and Tsukuyomi’s smile deepened.

“Interesting. They say the surname Sayama indicates a villain, but perhaps you still have a ways to go. It doesn’t seem you’ve become a true villain under 2nd-Gear’s concepts.”

Sayama tilted his head as if wondering what she meant.

“May I say one thing?”

“What is it? Are you going to allow us to maintain the status quo?”

Her question was accompanied by a smile, but Sayama’s response was short.

“Allow me to say it again: you fool.”

And…

“Let me be very clear: your labor will not function as a bargaining chip.”

Sayama partially closed his eyes and opened his mouth.

“That was an interesting argument,” he said with an impressed tone. “The way you talk about 2nd-Gear’s technology…”

“Yes?”

“You make it sound like you are the only ones in the world who can develop technology.”

His words fell to the ground with a bitter smile and Tsukuyomi’s body stiffened.

But Sayama did not stop.

“The Germans have their technology known as spells. Perhaps they could reach your level? Also, look at this cell phone I have. Think of the computers we use, the kanji we write with, or the English language. If you want to go back even further, the spread of iron came from the ancient Hittites,” he said. “I do not see a single thing here that was invented by you.”

That comment produced a reaction from Tsukuyomi.

“Then what do you hope to do!? It may be true that we didn’t create every piece of technology in the world, but V-Sw and Ex-St were made by us. Not to mention all the other equipment and weapons you use! What will you do if you lose us!?”

Sayama’s answer was simple.

“We will hire someone else.”

He took a breath.

“That is how labor works.”

“…!”

He ignored the intensity of her gaze and continued.

“Enough nonsense, Director Tsukuyomi. I hope you see the error of your ways. And let me say this: we can continue on just fine without you.”

“Hah. Don’t get conceited. You think you can use and surpass what we created!? You Japanese created your culture and society by copying 2nd-Gear!”

“Copying? What a wonderful compliment. That means we are able to mass produce.”

And…

“Know this: We are a race who is able to create something new from the copy. Continental Asia? The West? 2nd-Gear? Every culture and society is nothing but a cutting-edge fashion for us. After all, we can steal it for ourselves, imitate it, and bring about a new age. Goodbye old-fashioned original. Hello our new fad. If you don’t like it, add copyright protection into your culture and society. …Then again, we will still break through it.”

Sayama folded his arms before continuing.

“Also, you tried to use your technology as a bargaining chip via your labor, didn’t you?”

“Yes. What about it?”

Sayama nodded and began to speak.

“If you choose to leave, three things will happen. First, your successors will capably continue with your work. Second, you will not be allowed to bring any technology-related data with you. And third.” Sayama smiled. “Everything you have made here is trademarked and copyrighted by Japanese UCAT, so prepare yourself. Wherever you work next, make sure you develop completely new technology from the ground up.”

Tsukuyomi stood motionlessly with nothing to say in response.

Shinjou gulped and looked up at Sayama.

Sayama, however, did not turn toward her.

After a short moment, Sayama asked Tsukuyomi another question.

“Did that wake you up?”

A wind carrying a slight chill blew over the yard of hardened dirt.

Kashima suddenly opened his eyes as he felt that wind.

He found himself crouching down in the yard. And…

“My right arm…”

It was intact. He frantically touched it with his left hand, but his arm was still connected to his shoulder. However…

“The sword…”

The blade was definitely located on his shoulder.

The Japanese sword had torn through the right shoulder of his work uniform and the shirt below it. The blade was still touching his skin.

However, it had only left a shallow mark on his skin. It was nothing more than a scratch.

The wound on his shoulder was no worse than the one on his cheek from before.

It was such a shallow wound that he was not even bleeding.

That sword had been forged with the surname Kashima, so why had it stopped at this?

A voice behind him gave him the answer.

“I didn’t go easy on you or lie,” said his father. “You just rank this much higher than me as a military god and a swordsmith.”

Those with the same surname could rank higher or lower than each other depending on their level of training.

That fact and the truth it told him made Kashima stop breathing for a moment.

“Do you get it now, Aki?”

“…”

“What you learned from my father and your training at UCAT have made you better than me. You may be denying your name as a military god, but that name will never leave you. Names don’t go away just because you deny them.”

That power was not something he could let go of. It would only grow greater the more he reached for it.

…''Once I wield that power, can it never be lost or reduced again?

No matter what life he hoped for, he would never lose that power.

That was the truth.

“Then will I always be like this?” he muttered.

He received an answer almost immediately.

“There is a way.”

“Eh?”

He turned around and looked up to find his father looking down at him.

His father nodded once and spoke.

“Give your name a different meaning.”

“A different meaning?”

His father pulled back the sword while it was still on his shoulder.

However, it did not slice his flesh. He felt it lightly scrape over his skin, but only his clothing was cut.

“Listen, Aki. Simply denying your name will not deny your power, so you need to give this some thought.”

“Thought about what I want to be with this name?”

“I didn’t say that.” His father’s voice contained a smile. “Only you can give meaning to your name. The name Kashima originally referred to a military god. Its meaning as a swordsmith was added later by our ancestors. In that case, you can-…”

“Can I really do it?”

Kashima slowly stood up and turned around.

His father stood there holding the sword.

He belatedly remembered his father was shorter than him.

He looked his father in the eye and restated his question.

“Can I really give different meaning to my power?”

“How should I know, idiot. It took our ancestors years and years to bring the power of a swordsmith to the name Kashima. It was meant to give us some power to help win the Concept War. I don’t know if you can manage this on your own, but there is one thing I know for sure.” He took a breath. “If you don’t do anything, you’ll never know if you can do it or not.”

“…”

“My father and the others had to have been the same when they created Susaou and Totsuka, so if you have a change of heart, look at this.”

His father snapped his fingers on his left hand.

At some point, his mother had moved from the house and next to his father.

She held out a large brown waterproof envelope.

It seemed to contain some kind of document.

Kashima took it and the flexibility of the paper inside told him it contained a bundle of Japanese paper.

His parents nodded when he looked at them, so he opened the envelope and pulled out the paper.

Written on the paper were…

“Names?”

Countless surnames were listed on hundreds of pieces of Japanese paper.

“During the creation of Totsuka, it seems Ooshiro Hiromasa created this from the list of 2nd-Gear names my father gave him. These characters and surnames were used in Totsuka.”

“So this belongs to the man who opposed my grandfather…”

Kashima stared at the envelope.

The past held physical form there. He could hold it in his hands and see it with his eyes.

“If my memory holds, the ‘countless’ names were divided by job, combined together, and therefore compressed into approximately one thousand names. It seems he started creating it on March 10, 1945 and finished in the early morning of the 12th.”

It Kashima’s father was correct, the compressed list of 2nd-Gear names had taken two days to create. Kashima began to speak while wondering if that was possible.

“Why did he do that? I thought he didn’t get along with my grandfather.”

“Idiot. Didn’t I tell you I don’t know? That was enough for me, but it isn’t for you. So take it. If you do decide on something, look at it then,” said his father with a smile. “You’ve been worrying over this for eight years now, right? It’s about time you made up your mind and chose what path you want to head down.”

Three figures stood motionlessly on the field from which Susaou was visible.

Sayama, Shinjou, and Tsukuyomi did not move an inch even as the afternoon wind blew across them.

Tsukuyomi’s head was still raised and Sayama looked directly at her.

The look in his eyes was quiet and admonishing. He spoke with the same tone as was in his eyes.

“Do not bring culture and society into this, Director Tsukuyomi. Those things are only the material from which the world is made and the person who bears them is always changing. They are of no use in a negotiation for peace.”

Those words finally produced a movement.

Tsukuyomi embraced her own body and appeared defensive.

“What do you mean by that?” She continued her words of protest. “Are you saying it’s wrong of us to wish our descendants to have peace just because we have nothing but technology? Do you think you’re some kind of god?”

In response, Sayama smiled once and held a black binder to his chest.

“Yes. Unfortunately, I am in a very good mood today, so I feel even greater than a god. And so let me say this: it is natural.” He took a breath. “Listen, Director Tsukuyomi. Peace is not something you wish for. It is something natural that should be there. You must not work for it or wish for it. You claim this is for your descendants, but what excuse will you make for them when you force misfortune onto them?”

“You say it should be there, but it is not. That is why-…”

Someone other than Sayama suddenly cut her off.

“What do you mean it isn’t there?”

It was Shinjou.

“U-um, Director Tsukuyomi. You said you wanted to maintain the status quo, right? But now you’re saying you don’t have peace. In that case…”

Shinjou’s question trailed off and disappeared, but Tsukuyomi’s shoulders still trembled.

Sayama then nodded toward no one in particular as if to say “Do you get it now?”

“Yes. You do not have what is natural and you do not even know how to work toward regaining it. That is why you must ‘wish’ for it, correct? You understand nothing, but you want to keep everything as it is in the hope that the problem will resolve itself with enough time.”

However…

“That will change nothing. Even if you seal off all information, someone will eventually learn of the past and worry over the same things you are now. And that is not all.”

Sayama looked up into the sky. He then looked across the forest in three directions and finally looked up at Susaou in front of them.

“I am here for the Leviathan Road. What exactly do you think the ‘status quo’ is to me? Did you ever stop to think about that, Director Tsukuyomi?”

“Well…”

Tsukuyomi was unable to answer, so Sayama continued.

“Once the Leviathan Road is over, the concepts of every other Gear will be released to counteract the negative concepts of this Gear. I do not know what will happen then, so I cannot say if the world will remain as it is.”

…''I do not know if the status quo can be maintained.

With that thought in mind, another thought floated up in Sayama’s chest.

It was an announcement he had carved into his heart.

“I want to face every Gear. I want to face everything. And that includes what comes after the Leviathan Road. That is what I mean when I say I reject 2nd-Gear’s demand to maintain the status quo. You need to be able to handle any future that may arrive. And that includes the possibility of this Gear being destroyed after the Leviathan Road ends.”

“Destroyed…?”

A slight smile was enough of a response.

“Does it really surprise you? If the Leviathan Road fails, Low-Gear will be destroyed. However, it is possible some people will survive that destruction. If that happens, will you still wish for the status quo?”

“…”

“How about it? Will you be reconsidering your stance on the status quo?”

With that question, Sayama held out his left hand.

Tsukuyomi took several seconds to realize what this meant.

She averted her gaze and let out a bitter laugh.

“So Team Leviathan does not want 2nd-Gear to ally with you so easily, is that it?”

“It is not that we want this to be difficult. What we need is a resolution that leaves no grudges or regrets behind.”

Tsukuyomi gave another bitter laugh.

“Why are you holding your hand out to an old woman like me?”

Despite what she said, she obediently reached out her own slender hand.

As well as the other hand.

“…”

Sayama exchanged a glance with Shinjou, but quickly gave a bitter smile.

Sayama held out his left hand, so Shinjou held out her right hand and they both took one of Tsukuyomi’s hands.

Despite being the one to initiate this, Tsukuyomi gave an awkward smile.

After a few seconds, she let out an exhausted sigh, let go of their hands, and spoke.

“But whatever happens, it’s Kashima’s decision. Wait just a bit longer for your answer.”

“I hope he is the sort of man you think he is.”

Hearing that, Tsukuyomi relaxed her shoulders and sighed again.

“You may be Kashima’s version of Ooshiro Hiromasa.”

“The old man’s father who could not prevent 2nd-Gear’s destruction?”

“You seem to know a little about him. When our ancestors evacuated to Low-Gear, Kashima supposedly said this to Ooshiro Hiromasa: You did not intend to truly face 2nd-Gear’s destruction.”

Tsukuyomi stared overhead once more.

She stared at the 500 meter humanoid machine with the bridge in the head destroyed.

“Construction of Susaou began on March 12, 1945.”

“March 12…”

“Does that remind you of something?”

“Yes. When I saw that date in the cafeteria yesterday, it reminded me of a certain incident. It is likely related to what you just said. The incident which drove Ooshiro Hiromasa to face that destruction occurred from March 9 to 10 of ’45.”

“And that is…?”

“I plan to do some research into it as a step toward facing your Gear.”

Sayama smiled and Tsukuyomi smiled back.

''He seems very different from just a moment ago,'' thought Tsukuyomi. ''The surname Sayama indicates a villain, hm?

That last thought urged her to provide further information.

“Susaou was completed August 1, 1946. The final result came two weeks later. No one knows what exactly happened up there and Kashima once pursued that question. He wanted to know why his grandfather and Ooshiro Hiromasa worked so desperately toward the same goal despite disliking each other. He wanted to know what his grandfather had been thinking.”

“It is worth looking into for both us and him. We must know each other if we are to fix the discord between Low-Gear and 2nd-Gear that began sixty years ago.”

“Yes.” Tsukuyomi nodded and put a hand in her lab coat pocket. “Kashima gave me this floppy. It contains the list of 2nd-Gear names that his grandfather provided Ooshiro Hiromasa. It also contains Yamata’s question.”

“Testament. I will gladly accept that.”

“But you have at least vaguely grasped what Yamata’s question is, haven’t you?”

“Testament. I believe I know what it is: what is Yamata’s name?”

Tsukuyomi did not respond, but she did smile.

Sayama reached out and took the disk.

“When Ooshiro Hiromasa found the answer, he used this list as a hint, didn’t he?”

“It seems so. The next time we gather, you will need your answer. Kashima will likely provide our stance before long. We will use his decision to decide on the date for the Leviathan Road.”

“Testament.”

“Very well then.”

Tsukuyomi placed her hands on her hips and nodded.

The afternoon sun began to pass behind some clouds in the sky.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_15|Chapter 15]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_17|Chapter 17]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-12-01T03:13:45Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』==

===Part 1===

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head feels heavy thanks to not enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could reach sleep, when I think back about the confession Yurie made--------the event last night I kept thinking over and over again, I didn’t felt like going back to sleep.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an unhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who has their hearts burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved with silence, although Yurie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I couldn’t not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Yurie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scared like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Yurie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen for the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hands in a dazed manner.

''That something'' I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hands and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and ''that something'' shape would change when I moved my fingers. It has resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mocha, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

''That something'' let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flown down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what ''that something'' I was touching.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, the silver hair girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hands in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

''Maybe I hit a stimulating part'', the silver girl twitched almost at the same time with making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

………….luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, saoft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Yu-Yurie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Yurie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Yurie directed a perplex expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ya—…………”

I urged Yurie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

''My finger pulled onto something.''

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Yurie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hands to fully feel Yurie’s softness.

“Yurie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”

“Er-errr, Yurie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Yurie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………was it something so hard until you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft until I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Yurie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Yu-Yurie…….?”

“…………….it wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ya---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I please”

After saying that, Yurie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I feel asleep was in dawn. Yurie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which means, Yurie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of '''that talk''', I remembered the past…………and felt lonely”

Yurie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh”

“Thank you very much, Tooru”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from '''that talk'''……….which means, perhaps Yurie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Yurie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I have confidence in oversleeping if I sleep now”

“Ya---Me too”

She smiled and Yurie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Yu-Yurie”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic”

Although Yurie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

Judging from a number of students about the Kouryou academy’s cafeteria width was wide enough to relax and thanks to that, there isn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it has become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with has become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Yurie-chan. You 2 are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were siding side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it draws in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous from everyone inside the class.

………..as expecting, it doesn’t sound like the actual person itself.

“Good morning. We woke up early a little bit earlier today] [Good morning, Miyabi]

Hotaka Miyabi. She is a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there is only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl takes her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Yurie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Yurie.

(……………perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite side of me and Yurie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, that possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from a girl school so she was bad with the opposite gender but, it has only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close until we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous but, hesitation which seat to sit was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“………….err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seems the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she is a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who is in the same age as us.

She comes from a military family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, has great results (Bad at English), on top of that she is good at looking out for others so trusts would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There is a lot of people that would oversleep so, she do it so they won’t get late………whenever it is in this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which means, even though there is a dormitory advisor, it would be up for the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which can easily disorder the rhythm of the lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, were clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased more meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe”

“Yaa. Good morning, Yurie”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Yurie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosen down, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------“

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Yurie and Miyabi”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Yurie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making a flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….as expected, it is related to the reason why it is so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly send my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------“

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly adding up in front of me.

Having several fractures, lacerations in every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery takes 1 month. However, this is only because of he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while making a stretch.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long”

During the GW, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately send us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and wound condition from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge.

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminds her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from '''''her''''' should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better force your body to not for yourself”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wound on Yurie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Yurie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Yurie-chan, this isn’t a fight”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Yurie [Is that so?] question.

However, Yurie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Yurie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Yurie!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Mayabi also left a see you later before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too”

Although I went to sat on my sit when I was urged by Yurie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

(Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There is no way it’s going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which means, other teachers should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥“

“-------uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Yurie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual a natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault is it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack is a secret; that is probably what she is telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------with that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good result will be able to receive <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------“

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Yurie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seems the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason, it was regarding about the reason on why is Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why is Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and there would be a seaside school trip on July, Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you take of that, Kokonoe”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me

Even for Yurie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk at the corridor. Someone might hear us here”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this shows the fact that there is only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Yurie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ya---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Yurie was there”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Yurie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Yurie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman has once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide is irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>”

“-------uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your answers to be answered”

You should eavesdrop first if you want ask someone to do something (?)I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn midair, she broke into the school with her legs in first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in my front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. {{Furigana|A fall|Pain}} awaits after a good {{Furigana|Service|experience}}. This is the rule of the world”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swing it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She has a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachbana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intents to fight.

“………………….What are you planning”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honored student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me”

“That’s why you too, don’s say something stiff like asking me to us honorifics”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason do they have to attack us”

Having the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this word. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrug her should as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Luciful>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to '''believe how much you want'''. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class”
Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….how much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that country is behind this, i think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side”

“I have the same opinion with Tora”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case”

Both of them agreed my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks was related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)

The time has lunch and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training starts from today since the GW has finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi has become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………bu-but, if I can’t run finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around 1 month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run finish”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Yurie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Luciful>> since the small bodied Yurie could bring the baggage with a weight almost same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<{{Furigana|I|Level}}>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why must Otoha die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top the surface, hatred and anger was swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought be back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Yurie came down from the upper level bed and directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards me in worried.

“……………sorry”

“Nai. Please do not mind it”

It was already bright outside the morning and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that is easy to move in, Yurie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little”

After leaving an ''I understand'' from the nodding Yurie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few numbers of people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me is specially made and is cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I will continue punching as long as I have power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.

“You should stop around there”

I wonder how long I have been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought you were unusually training enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my heads while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Luciful>> but this is for just in case”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthen healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor cannot be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our face was close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next of would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy is a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Luciful>> increasing the healing abilities, there are many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured”

“Seriously”

Tachibana frowns her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….more importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you just now said you unusually saw me. Which means, Tachibana often comes the training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time”

And after that ends, she would go around to other people’s room to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> though”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to run finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has bear fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it”

It’s true that, it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this”

“Fufu, then I will borrow you my note later”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you taking the class properly”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to toilet with this hand”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------“

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun i…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.
She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed do about that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit it if it is an annoyance”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this”

“U-un”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fact, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..e-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Yurie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized with this”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or does not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless time and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized all the time, and more importantly, it is only natural to misunderstand that situation”

“…………………it’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Yurie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relief sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be heading ahead”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.

“Good work, Miyabi. You’re gotten faster”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal after a few minutes i reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathes heavily.

That is a normal aftermath scenery of someone running finish but, the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

It was swaying in a manner as if it was following the gravity, it makes one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathes and her shoulders go up and down, ''it'' would jiggle and-------

(…………..wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated in weird times”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening in this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a gold color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

===Part 2===
There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman office there is a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture’s finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belongs to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning and was wearing the usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bed room to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter has finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with {{Furigana|gold hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine makes one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lealith=Bristol”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-11-24T08:48:45Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=63}}
==Chapter 4: Sword Festival==
===Part 1===
On this day, Zaat Quark was swamped with visitors.

In the morning was Simon Rodloom. As soon as he saw Zaat’s face, he asked,

“Have you become thinner?”

Zaat bitterly smiled and shook his head.

“No matter what the situation, the amount I eat and drink will not change. It’s my one redeeming feature. Well, who knows what might happen in a week though.”

“Milord has been reprieved of your house arrest. Now you can eat and drink to your heart’s content.”

“Reprieved?”

The casual manner Simon mentioned this in left Zaat flabbergasted. Simon pointed out towards the window, and sure enough, the guards surrounding the residential hall were pulling back.

This morning, Simon presented himself before the emperor, and by some stroke of luck, the two of them were able to talk alone about the festival. They spent some time discussing about Garbera, Ende’s movements, and also how starting with their longtime enemy, the Bozgan House from the west, new activities have come about in a group of Tauran fortress cities after which, Simon seemingly by chance brought up Zaat’s name. And the emperor, as if he had completely forgotten it up until now, laughed it off.

“After that, the house arrest was immediately called off. His majesty was flaring up at the time, but I myself did not take it to heart. That is why I was free of ease. His majesty has not bestowed any punishment or of the sorts. From here on forth as well, if you were even to show your undying loyalty for Mephius—“

“For ''Mephius''”

Zaat said sullenly. He was ready to make his grave in Mephius. However…..

Whether or not he had understood the implied meaning, Simon kept silent. Zaat brought up the issue of Kaiser Islan. His execution would be held tomorrow. Even Simon could not overturn this. Zaat and Kaiser both had objected the emperor’s decisions, but the emperor’s sentiments towards their punishments differed greatly.

“Like this, he is no different from a sword-slave. At the whim of the audience’s favour, he may be commanded to die or allowed to live. Everyone save the imperials are no more than the emperor’s slaves.” Zaat said, staring down fixedly. “I, of course, love Mephius. I am quite fond of the simple nature of our people, and the militaristic trait that they, at times, possess. There is nothing in our country that can outmatch our strong and fierce troops. The ether has been exhausted, and when the time airship weaponry and that contemptible magic vanish from this world, the one reigning supreme in the world can be no other than Mephius. But with the way Mephius is—with our current emperor…”

“Stop, Zaat. You don’t know where his ears lie.”

“Lord Simon, do even you not hold him in contempt? The emperor is attempting to revive the Ryuujin Faith a second time! Most likely, it is only for the express purpose to reign as the absolute sovereign. He would just as well brand all those who voice their objection against him as rebels. Yes, just as Yashu Bozgan once began his reign of terror in the name of the Dragon God.”

The matter relating to the Ryuujin Faith was already spreading far and wide as a rumour. Of how on the eve of the festival, the summoned elders were newly set to take part in the holdings of the ritual en masse within the sanctuary of the Dragon God Shrine. And also of how Kaiser, who had opposed him would be executed under the label as the first and foremost rebel.

“The peace with Garbera is also the same. He may have lent an ear to his retainers and received their words, however that is for but a brief interim. Surely, a person of your caliber should be able to understand it. His majesty has been frequently meeting with a messenger from Ende one right after the next. The contents of it can be easily guessed—. When morrow comes, I would not be surprised were Princess Vileena to be chased out the country, and in her stead the marriage will take place with the grand princess of Ende.”

“That’s...”

Anxiety drifted into Simon’s eyes. This too, was a definitive fact. Emperor Guhl was not one to obsess over a single country such as Garbera. In vying for control of the centre of the continent, including Ende, balance in the relations between the three countries was essential. Guhl wanted to be the one pulling the strings of the remaining two countries.

The subjugation of Ryucown had served to strengthen the alliance with Garbera, but because of that, Ende could no longer afford to ignore Mephius. There were even talks Ende had proposed a beneficial alliance to Mephius; all according to Guhl’s favour.

“However, if that were to happen we would lose the trust of other countries and Mephius’ reputation would hit the pits. The way his majesty now wields his power as he pleases, sooner or later Mephius will observe the hardships of decline.” At this time, Zaat’s eyes glimmered with light. “There are a great number of people unpleased with the emperor. If Lord Simon was to stand centre amongst them, nobles garnering high popularity and the great majority will give up their name to the cause. The few lords that there are have gathered in Solon. There is no better time than now during the festival.”

“Zaat. I’ll pretend I did not hear this. I will now take my leave.” Simon kicked himself up from his seat. “It is precisely because we think of the future that we must be of one mind. The matter with Kaiser is most regrettable, but I have no intention of allowing the same thing to be repeated..”

“All the more reason Lord Simon!”

“I can see you are more than ready to lay down your life. However, that would lead to a complete upheaval of the law. If you were to attempt to carry out your plans in a fit of impatience, unnecessary blood will be shed. The people will also get dragged into it, and this would provide a chance for other countries to strike. That’s the one thing we must avoid. I’m sure you understand that, Zaat.“

Simon placed his hands on Zaat’s shoulders, and then left the waiting room.

That was the morning meet.

The afternoon meeting was with Oubary Bilan. Though their standings had led them to meet in person countless times until now, they had directly spoken with one another even more recently.

Oubary did not stay for long. They exchanged some idle chatter and played only a single bout of a recreational board game, when he immediately stood up. And as if making use of that chance, he handed a certain letter over to Zaat.

“I would like you to leave the board as is.” Oubary laughed aloud, as he pointed towards the game board at the juncture of his departure. “Let us continue some other time say, when we will be exchanging a celebratory toast.”

After Oubary left, Zaat had a light meal, then retreated to his study.

“Those insolent Garberans.” He scanned the letter tens of dozens of times and finally let go of it, spreading it out on top of his desk. “...They plan to use me?”

Noue Salzantes’ signature was signed on it. Up until now quite a few letters from Noue had been delivered, but the contents of the letter this time coming was far more direct. Though that being the case, the contents could hardly be praised as heroic. He had no doubt kindled the flames of revolution and was sure to expect flattery towards his end, but instead what he got was practically a complaint.

Ever since the wedding between Prince Gil and Princess Vileena had been decided, relations between Garbera and Ende approached a state of tension. It had originally been unofficially planned for her to marry into Ende. However, Garbera decided not to place all of its trust in Ende and prioritizing the interests of its own country above all else, chosen to ally with Mephius. In order to save face, Ende showed no hesitation in making full use of its diplomatic resources. Ende eased tariffs on imported goods such as silk and spices, and Garbera’s second prince and head of the Lion Order, Zeno Owell, appeared before the archduke whereby they exchanged undying oaths of friendship.

''However—the archduke, Malchior L. Dorhia’s body neared its end.

Through its diplomatic sources and secret intelligence network, Mephius had more or less grasped the gist of it. Malchior was a man in his fifties, but his physical condition was quickly taking a turn for the worse. There were even rumours he had been poisoned to death, though he did appear in public before the citizens a mere two times in the most recent year. Most likely, he did not have long, or so a great many people saw it, in spite of Ende’s ongoing domestic and foreign activities.

The archduke fathered two sons. The eldest was Prince Jeremy, and next in line was Prince Eric. Jeremy, though prudent, held little militaristic capabilities, and Eric profused in the arts of war, though came short in terms of prudence, the report had stated. And between them, the burly Eric seemed to desire war with Garbera, as was written in the letter.

Eric was originally the first pick to be Vileena’s groom. That being the case, the alliance was scrapped and he, taking it in insult, joined hands with some of the vassals with intentions of declaring a proclamation of war against Garbera.

''It stands to reason the one succeeding the position of archduke will be Jeremy. So he has anticipated forthcomings with this in mind, has he?''

He was making a show of his power and actions so that he could gain the favour of the people and appear to them the more suitable candidate. Although the current archduke hoped to continue friendly relations with Garbera, it would seem it was only a matter of time until his demise, and when Ende would ready its troops.

And as such, Garbera’s last ray of hope lie in its alliance with Mephius. However—

''That cursed Noue. I cannot stomach that man.''

Zaat had mentioned before that a couple of days ago, Guhl Mephius secretly met with a messenger from Ende. It was held in absolute secrecy, but Noue had in some way, through his informational network, grasped the contents of that meeting.

Come wartime, Noue was unnerved as to just what extent of reinforcements Guhl Mephius would dispatch to Garbera. That, and the matter of Ryucown’s attempted assassination of the royal family could also well possibly be brought up and Vileena be made to return to her country.

This led Noue to keep his eye on Zaat. As the valiant man who had so righteously defended the alliance with Garbera, he would spare no second thought at coming to his aid—or so was written in the letter . Garbera’s aim was to currently bring about political instability in Mephius. Even though it was surely beyond Zaat’s power to do so, a temporary state of confusion would, at present, relieve them of their fears of getting stabbed from behind.

“However,” Zaat let out a low growl. Put in other words, precisely because Garbera and Ende were currently in a state of tension, it was a good opportunity to bring about reform to Mephius. Even with a temporary state of disorder, there was little concern that the other countries would intervene.

Half of the day had passed since the order for Zaat’s house arrest had been dissolved, and briefly after he arranged a point of contact, he set out. Waiting in the horse wagon Zaat Quark faced were the group of soldiers under his command—leaders of the Blue Archery Division. Each and every one of them were people he placed his trust in. Since shortly before, he had relayed the signal that pressed them to ready themselves. Through the house arrest on this occasion, they understood that ‘that time’ drew near.

Zaat turned back at his own mansion fading out of sight. There he saw a sea of flames. He blinked his eyes several times in surprise. The rows of flames disappeared. It was an illusion.

The following day, right before noon, Simon Rodloom had unexpectedly met face-to-face with Noue Salzantes at the Solon grand stadium.

Last night, immediately after Noue sent off the wooed noblewomen by horse carriage, Simon scheduled to visit Kaiser, who had been transferred to the underground cellar of the stadium.

After exchanging greetings,

“I make my way here every day,” Noue said with a smile. “I am completely fascinated with the gladiator games. The one in the most recent year was by all means a sight to see”

“Let us cordially welcome it.”

After two or three short discussions, Simon made his leave. Noue stared fixedly at the departing man.

''That man is the most prominent amongst the Mephian leaders. It’d good to have him as an ally, but it would be far easier to predict his movements as the small accessory similarly to how Zaat Quark is.''

It was the same with Oubary Bilac. As the peace talks progressed, Noue had sent a written letter to the general. He had heard Oubary was of the faction opposed against peaceful negotiations and appeared to have been won over to the cause, all in a ploy to have him as another pawn under his control. Noue had investigated Oubary’s character beforehand. Oubary possessed the fortitude of a soldier, and while he did have his share of achievements, wasn’t the brightest of men. His way of handling things enlisted dissatisfaction and complaints, and were reflective of his own habits. He was the type of man most easy to control.

Noue repeatedly sent letters to Oubary, making him more than well aware of how highly Garbera regarded him. And in doing so, led Oubary to become all the more indignant of the unfair position he had found himself forced into in Mephius. Then Oubary remembered of how Garbera valued his true merits.

Soon enough, he sent back a letter of his own. The piece of information that the man known as Zaat Quark was also the head of the anti-imperial faction was also received from Oubary.

''I can use this.''

Thinking this, Noue soon engaged Zaat by means of correspondence. Noue observed that he too, possessed an easily manipulatable personality. Zaat was a big-headed man, and like Oubary, boasted in pride.

''Mephius is one big dragon. It’s body, or rather, it’s long lived years has swollen its pride, so much that it thinks its body larger than it truly is, thus giving me the chance to drive a wedge in. The standstill will, in the not too distant future, be dominated by us through the preparations I have set into motion.''

Discontent amongst the Mephian nobles towards the emperor was smouldering. That too was, of course, also looked into. That was why he hatched a plan to throw but a single fuel in there, but then the matter with Kaiser and Zaat occurred, and things suddenly began to advance in his favour. All of this was not Noue’s doing, but rather, as a result of the emperor, Guhl Mephius’ conduct.

''Mephius is walking the road towards its own ruin.''

Mephius would, according to his plan, exhaust its good fortune. Now he could devote himself towards the country of Ende. Noue did not hope for Mephius’ destruction, nor did he wish for it to be assimilated by another country. Who knows how much money and time it would take for that to happen. What Noue hung uneasy over was the existence of Ende’s ally, the powerful eastern country of Arion. Arion’s longstanding campaign in the east was said to be approaching its end. Were the country of Garbera to engage this country from afar in a single battle, it would not stand the slightest of chances. For this express purpose, Mephius mustn’t be allowed to continue this troubling alliance.

Noue aimed to temporarily bring about disorder in Mephius and strike the emperor in the eye. He would back up either Zaat or the imperialists, according to whichever side offered the biggest advantages. Then he would have Oubary leading the backing, as the general completely immersed himself into the role of a ‘patriotic hero’. If it was this man, the domestic situation being played out in Mephius could be read and Noue could easily plan out a means resulting in success. And above all, Mephius would without a doubt reform its alliance with Garbera this time coming.

Ever since he had enlisted the aid of Oubary within Mephius, the thought of Princess Vileena entering his plans never once surfaced.

''That person is far too straightforward.''

She made a fitting leader, but she also would not think to approve of such a plan. Her notion of royal blood differed from that of Ryucown. On the contrary,

''If the spilt royal blood were to end up protecting Garbera...''

A level-headed glimmer dwelt within both his eyes, underneath that indifferent, smiling guise.

As Noue thought over his strategy, Simon met with Kaiser in the dungeon. Though it could be called a meeting, it was one across the prison bars where but only a mere five minutes worth of conversation was allowed.

As such, Simon left out the extended greetings.

“How is your family?”

''I have told them not to come.'' Kaiser turned pale and then smiled. “Milord, what of the future of the Kaiser House?”

“I know. Leave it to me.”

“Thank you.”

Kaiser remained an upright man ‘til the very end. To Simon, he was a sincere man with little to no taste. However, he felt it truly representative of this one man, that he remained since and all too serious for his own good, to the very end.

“What of his majesty?” he said, as he gazed at the ceiling from below. “Has he had a change of heart?”

“—“

“I do not hold a grudge against him. Just that, at the time the previous empress, Lana-sama was alive, granted he still held a fiery temper, but no matter who the person, so long as he held the strength his majesty desired, it would become a cause for celebration. But now, his majesty cannot even trust himself. In this one month, I have wept, clamoured, and cried out some thousand complaints across the empty skies, but right now, it will not serve to sadden his majesty.”

It was sometimes murmured even within the palace walls. At the time Lana was around, the emperor would often listen carefully to his vassals. That was no doubt thanks to Lana’s generous personality. The one check in place was lost, and the emperor began to act as he pleased.

''That is surely the case.''

Simon and Kaiser had acted as a support for the emperor since he was young. They were well familiar with the previous empress Lana and the relationship he held with her while they were married.

The emperor trusted many to a problematic extent, but by nature held a reserved personality.

Currently, he was remarried to Melissa and appeared to be brimming with the energy of a youth and his relation with her certainly seemed just as well as with his former wife, but Simon saw this as no more than an appearance.

''Is it not as if he has lost his support?''

Simon did not feel that the emperor was determined to shut himself in. He could no longer recognize his longtime friend Simon within the depths of his heart, nor did he also offer any love to his own son, Gil Mephius.

—Afterwards, Simon and Kaiser engaged in a lighthearted chat. Simon never said the words, ‘I’m sorry.’ That was the one thing he knew he mustn’t say. “This will not happen a second time,” he said to Kaiser with conviction. Simon was most angry with himself for being unable to stop Kaiser’s procession.

And after Simon made his leave, he, for some strange reason, recalled the memories of a man, whose name was but all he had heard, and whose very being he knew nothing about. This man, with whom he felt a bond of sorts.

The man named Ryucown.

''He had the makings of a fool.''

The rebellion stirred up by Ryucown was one with no future. It was one unaware of the times, or possibly one that attempted to shun away from the times. It was the act of a fool. It was tomfoolery that caused blood to be shed; tomfoolery that invited in disorder.

''However...'' Simon thought. ''Wasn’t that something he himself was fully aware of?'' He acted putting his life on the line knowing that there was no precedence and knowing that it was doomed to fail. All the washed blood, the spilt blood, towards his own country of Garbera mustn’t be let to go to waste.

''That was Ryucown’s cry.''

That was how Simon felt it.

===Part 2===
Lined up on the table were freshly looking fruits and drinks. There was a plentiful selection of meat, as if indicative to that of a glutton, more than likely to make one sick following their morning bout.

Orba barely delved into his meal, having only eaten one or two mouthfuls of bread. Though that is to say, this was not a problem of time or his health.

It was because he was joined with the emperor for his morning meal. Guhl, Melissa, Ineli, and the younger sister, Flora, and not limited to the members of the imperial family, included Simon Rodloom, the general, Odyne Lorgo, and one of the senior statesmen, Klein Isphan in this breakfast meet.

The emperor had, in this manner, received those who sought his audience and invited them to join him for his morning meal, where he would listen to their concerns. Though it could be considered a vain act, it was a custom that had not changed since long past, and was still enacted to this day.

It was Orba’s first time participating in such a gathering. Until now, one reason or another was used to excuse himself from attending. Fedom wanted to avoid having the person acting as Gil from meeting with his own family and those immediate relatives who knew him well. But this time was different. He had kept Fedom out of the knowing. Had Fedom known, he would have used all means to obstruct him, and even force his way into Orba’s company.

''Well then.''

Orba was nervous, but he had awaited this chance; the talking had reached a point of complete silence. Orba took a deep breath, and then opened his mouth.

“Father.”

Everyone looked on at Orba in light surprise. The former prince Gil might have refrained from speaking himself out. The emperor’s eyes also widened as he faced Orba.

“What is it?”

“I would like to make a request.”

“Oh? Could it be that you want something? A horse maybe? Or could it be you want the position of general? If it’s the crown you desire, it’s still too early for you.”

The emperor said to his good humor. He had most likely anticipated a rather ‘lively’ response, but Orba did not notice it.

“It is a matter relating to the gladiatorial games.”

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 167.jpg|thumb]]
“Speak.”

The emperor’s mood did a complete turnaround, as he spoke in ill humor. Since morning, he had been downing the fruit wine as if it were water. It wasn’t as if Orba had not noticed the change in ambience, but for now, he assertively voiced his thoughts.

“I would like you to allow a member of the Imperial Guards, the one who defeated Ryucown, to participate in the gladiator games held during the festival.”

The unexpected proposal had, provoked murmurs of interest from everyone, with the exemption of the emperor. Oubary and the rest shone with anticipation. The emperor snorted at Orba.

“Again, why now of all times?”

“I have heard of how many hope for Orba to participate. The people too will certainly be joyed.”

“What do you think you’re saying?” The emperor stared directly at Orba. “The people will be joyed? You’re just using that as a pretense. You hope for your Imperial Guard to win so that you will have more to brag about, do you not? Rather, why don’t you yourself participate? It’s not as if no member of the imperial family ever participated before.”

“Y-You must be joking.”

Orba quickly lowered his head, fearful the emperor might have seen through him as the gladiator he was. Orba was sure this was the reason, but the emperor, Guhl Mephius’ gaze held a pressure on a scale of a different dimension compared to those he had faced until now.

“Hmph,” the emperor snorted. “Well, it might not hurt to let things go as you want it. At the very least, I want to see a victory deserving of a hero.”

“P-Please wait, Your Imperial Majesty!”

The one who had cut in was Simon Rodloom. A strained mood hung in the air. Naturally, it was because everyone present was well aware of the incident that occurred in the Dragon God’s Shrine.

“If I may have a word, I implore you to not just let things run its course, but take a deeper look at the implications of an Imperial Guard participating in the games. Yes, gladiators may not wholly be slaves, but to allow a member of his royal highness’ Imperial Guard to be killed in front of the audience’s eyes will somewhat damage our authority.”

“Ho.”

“Your majesty previously mentioned that in the history of Mephius, it was not without incident that a member of the imperial family participated in a gladiatorial match, but the circumstances of the era were far too different and should not be used as a comparison.”

“Ho,” the emperor said once more. He placed his chin against his arm that rested against the armchair and glared at Simon through his heavy-lidded eyes. At that time, Klein Isphan spoke up.

“Is it not all right? We of Mephius are a country of swords and dragons. Birthplace and lineage have no dealings in it. It is in our blood for us to compete.”

“However—“

“And also, the Imperial Guard who defeated Ryucown is most certainly a hero. However, he was also originally a sword slave, and as such the people too will hesitate in openly praising him. If I may venture, have the lords and each and every one of the generals not likewise, been at a loss over whether or not it be appropriate to invite him to tonight’s evening party? It stands to reason that there is meaning in that Imperial Guard competing for Clovis’ seat.”

“Well put.”

The emperor nodded his head approvingly, as Klein humbled himself. Klein excelled in plays such as these. He read the emperor’s feelings, and even if the emperor held any sentiments, he warped the reasoning behind it, making it seemingly appear even more sound when he spoke it.

“Those who have obtained the same honour that Clovis and his aide Felipe have, supposing that they were born a slave, competed every year for that title. They are by all means a hero. Amongst them are also those who have risen to become a general. —This instance dates back no more than thirty years ago in our history, does it not, Simon?”

“—Yes.”

Every year, the gladiator tournament held during the festival awarded the winning two gladiators, who won through all others, as heroes. Those heroes would, on the final day, lead two hundred remaining slaves and fight against the dragons as part of the main event. Even in Mephius’ history, the hero Clovis and his aide Felipe and all those who followed after them were, regardless of their origin, officially enlisted into the Mephian forces.

“Up to the remaining last, they have all been heroes that do not shame their title. Those who lose are only able to amount to that much, but those fallen warriors who compete for the seat of Clovis are great men who sacrifice themselves for Mephius’ tradition. There will be no damage to our authority or anything of the like.”

“Ohh.”

“I see. That certainly holds true.”

The other nobles showered him with praise, after which Simon offered no further protest. Like this, they had left the prince in question out of their conversation. During this time,

“So you listened to my request, brother.”

Ineli stealthily sneaked out with a smile that spread across her whole face.

Orba did not respond to her with even a simple “ahh,” or “yea.” Even so, she didn’t mind. She was already lost in her own thoughts.

“Were he to say, win as the champion, I must by all means be the one to hand him the golden helmet that is proof of Clovis. At that time, I will announce him as the hero who had also saved the imperial princess, Ineli, from the claws of a dragon.”

Orba being Orba was at present, preparing for the next phase of his plans in his head, unaware that Ineli talked like a young girl who spoke of her dream, and that nested within were malicious sentiments that sought to come into possession of the masked gladiator, Orba.

Rumours of Orba’s participation spread throughout the palace in no time at all. Though he may have been a former gladiator, it was an unprecedented situation where a member of the imperial guards participated in the games. People’s responses naturally went both ways.

“The prince has been living up to our expectations.”

And there being those wholeheartedly approved of it,

“Is the prince not only pulling along at the glory of his first campaign?”

There were also those who criticized him behind his back.

One person, Fedom Aulin, upon chancing on these rumours exploded into a fit of rage. For him, the puppet, Orba, whom he had gone through great lengths to put in place was nonsensically braving away at danger that risked his life under his very nose. However, Orba had directly appealed to the emperor and it was already something Fedom could no longer overturn.

“Only two or three battles to go.”

Orba, concealing his plans of trapping Noue and Oubary, spoke in a carefree tone.

“Now this is odd. Right now, in this whole world, you’d think the one worrying most for my life would be you.”

“Shut your mouth.” Fedom’s expression stammered, as if he were seriously about to faint. "Listen well. You mustn’t die. That much is obvious, but you also mustn’t get hurt. It will be suspicious when you return as the prince. Argh, curses!! You better prepare yourself. Once the festival is over, I’ll tie you up in chains like when you were a slave!”

And that rumour had, of course, also reached Vileena Owell’s ears. As soon as she heard this, she shook off Theresia’s restraint and headed towards the prince.

In preparation for tomorrow’s stage appearance, Orba left his room and first headed over to the stadium grounds.

His decision to take part in the games was obviously not because the people had wished it. He thought to obtain a means of contacting Pashir through this tournament. Oubary had clearly mentioned this sword slave’s name. There was no doubt Pashir played a significant role in his plans. Orba would rile up his plans in every way possible.

“Oh?”

Just then, he happened Vileena, who ran his way. Her lips were closed shut and her eyes twisted upwards. Last night, when she had come to visit him, it remained well hidden. Her aggressive manner resurfaced now once again. And it was ever more so direct. It was as if he were guilty of having done something that earned her disfavour.

“Why?”

Vileena began her accusing inquiry.

“Why, being?”

“Orba. Why did you make him participate in the games?”

“Oh. Does he have something to do with the princess?”

“He—“

Vileena, who had flown into a rage, found herself tongue-tied. Orba began to walk past her a second time. He would never have thought the princess’ business was about himself. Now knowing this, he no longer felt like arguing with her.

“He is a dear friend.”

As those words tore at him from behind, his feet suddenly came to a halt.

The fourteen year old princess strengthened her gaze.

“...That is why this is a matter not unrelated to me. Up until now, he has lived through difficult battles, overcome them, and he has finally been freed from those bonds and become a free man. You are forcing him to fight just as he was made to when he was a slave. And to what ends?”

“Garbera’s princess does not know of it. You view the gladiator games as a living hell, but it’s Mephius’ top entertainment. That even a single more well-known gladiator participates will liven the mood of the festival.”

“Are you not selling yourself to the festival’s mood so that you will receive everyone’s attention? Even if you have to sacrifice Orba’s life to do it!”

“He won’t die,” Orba said with a brooding face.

The foreign princess’ cheeks flushed and she drew even closer to him. Her face was reminiscent of one other time. It completely matched the one she made when she squared off against the prince as they proceeded for Zaim Fortress for not making a single move.

“Why do you say so?”

“That’s...because he’s Orba. He’s never lost once. As his dear friend, you should trust in his abilities.”

“That is not what I am saying!”

“This is also what Orba wants. Do not speak any further on this, princess.”

No matter how he tried to suppress it, his irritation continued to build up. The way he spoke of himself appeared the way those very Mephian nobles would.

“Still, to think you were his friend,” Orba ridiculed. "What do you know about him? Do you know how many lives he’s taken? Someone like you and those ‘prided’ nobles and knights find battles to be grave, honourable, and meaningful. He fights not for any of these reasons, but only so that he can survive. He stains himself with flesh and blood ''only so that he can survive."

“That is because you Mephian nobles...”

“Shut up!!”

Having exceeded his emotional threshold, Orba angrily ran rampant with his words. 

“Do not call yourself Orba’s friend a second time. Do not speak to him. Don’t act as if you know everything just because you are royalty.”

Vileena instantly became enraged. However, contrary to her appearance, she stood stock still and did not utter a single word.

Orba, lost in his emotions and not knowing what to do with them, quickly left the scene.

''Who am I? ''

His heavy footsteps, together with the throbbing of his heart gnawed away at him as Orba questioned his own sense of self.

''As a gladiator, I am someone who cannot become something like the princess’ friend.''

''As a slave, I cannot stand when the princess speaks as if she is aware of the circumstances of a slave.''

''As the prince, I don’t mind even if Orba has to be sacrificed to accomplish my goals.''

''Who...am I?''

As he repeatedly questioned himself, he quickly lost all awareness of the outside world.

This day, Orba headed towards the stadium and arrived shortly before the sun set. The games for the day had already come to a close, and there were no traces of people on the stadium seats.

The sword slaves emerged little by little onto the stadium grounds. Of the gladiators participating in the tournament, all those that held the status of slave were held in a stadium-equipped detention camp. There, they passed the day working their bodies on the vast stadium grounds in preparation for their match the following day.

The guards kept an eye on the centre, where the gladiators freely swung their swords, practiced their footwork, and engaged in one-on-one mock battles.

Then the masked gladiator suddenly appeared. Naturally, stares were thrown at him from all over. They likely had heard stories of him to some extent, and although they did not seem surprised, they neither called out to him nor approached him. Instead, a stadium attendant came up to him.

“I have heard stories of you. However, there is no need for you to go out of your way to stay here. On the day of your battle, we will send over a guide to pick you up.”

“It’s an atmosphere I haven’t experienced in a while. I’d like to get used to it.”

The attendant gave out a baffled response, and then brought out a sword for him. Orba began his stretches and then proceeded to swing his sword. And still all the same, the slaves only watched. It could also be said that they were unable to disregard him and clear away their interest in him.

He pretended to do his exercise routine, directing his gaze at the slaves countless times, but never eyed Pashir amongst them.

The gladiator games had two days remaining. If Pashir was taking part in Noue’s plans, regardless of what his role was, he would likely make his move within these two days. He held the status of a slave, and could not freely move as he pleased. This meant Noue’s plans would progress within the detention camp.

Until then, he had to get closer to Pashir and grasp the entirety of his plans.

Orba felt impatient, but also firmly thought to himself, ''I can’t rush things.''

What lay at stake was Mephius’ future, in other words, the hope he had at long last attained: the position of Prince Gil.

''—The princess’ life, huh''

He twisted his body around and stepped one foot out, as he slashed the sword down diagonally.

===Part 3===
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-11-22T07:01:24Z

74.100.62.225: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nice, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass.

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeEeeEEEEEEEEE――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I wont say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a beffuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, bud the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi Ra McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing marching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. I was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, mi classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going aroud, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… B-better than that, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Tes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d loose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 4

2013-11-19T03:51:03Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 4 - The way an avenger ought to be ==

=== Part 1 ===

In one of the private rooms of a Chinese restaurant located close to the Metropolitan Police Department, Kazuma was explaining the details of the story to Tachibana Kirika.

".........what did you say? ", asked Kirika dumbfounded, staring at him in wonder, but without replying Kazuma gulped down his mapo doufu.

He eliminated the pointless time of surprised cross-examinations, understanding she actually heard what he said but couldn't comprehend it.

Besides when Chinese food becomes cool it becomes unappetizing.

"----Kazuma, wait"

Quickly regaining her serenity, Kirika glared at Kazuma with a blank stare.

"Right now, we're talking about something unthinkably important. Can't you be a little more honest? "

"Not really, no matter what attitude I take the situation won't change. "

But even so, Kazuma didn't rest his chopsticks. On the contrary, he asked Kirika.

"You're not eating? "

".......I lost my appetite", groaned Kirika in a dejected tone.

But, she couldn't do that.

If Kazuma's words were true --- and she absolutely couldn't believe this man would lie at such a time --- the battle that will start before long might bring damage at a disaster scale to Tokyo.

"But even so, I've never even heard rumors regarding the existence of sacred treasures from Water and earth."

"Right. Even I didn't know. The Suzerain didn't either. "

"Isn't that weird? "

Kirika knitted her eyebrows in doubt.

"I don't know when and how this world came to be but if something like that were to exist in reality, do you think it's likely not even a bit on information would leak out? "

"Who knows"

That was a justified question but Kazuma's response had no enthusiasm.

"It doesn't really matter. I have no interest in stories of the past. "

"Not like that ---"

With an earnest facial expression that doesn't allow a negligent attitude, Kirika pressed for a answer.

"What I'm trying to say is, weren't the sacred treasures of Water and Earth just bestowed by the Spirit Lord? "

In other words, that Chris and Gaia were the same with the Founder of Kannagi and the same with Kazuma.

"I wonder..."

Remembering those two's ability, Kazuma murmured in a contradictory voice.

They were certainly first-class Jutsushi.

Chris was an excellent Suijutsushi, even Gaia, if Kazuma wouldn't have used Kokusen, he wouldn't have been able to repel him so simply.

But.

That was true and yet ---

"I don't think they were such significant masters. "

Even if Kazuma were empty-handed, he did not think he'd loose to Gaia.

It would be a close fight. He would maybe even suffer wounds.

But even so, the empty-handed himself will without fail win in the end against Gaia owning a sacred treasure. He could assert that.

"Huh, if you say it by your standard......"

Retorting with a stunned expression to Kazuma who declared so without hesitation, Kirika noticed her own misunderstanding.

"I see.......that's right. It must be by your standard"

If the sacred weapons were newly acquired, it meant signing a contract with the Spirit Lord.

Then, if the person cannot stand in the same arena with Kazuma, who is a <<Contractor>>, it means it doesn't have that qualification.

But, if so, they were an even more suspicious lot.

"As for Suijutsushi families, I never heard of a Roengram. And then Gaia --- the Earth? the Chijutsushi who doesn't give his surname, even more, the fact that he's using an flagrant alias, that seems very questionable. "

The Spirit Jutsushi, almost without exception stressed their family name.

Because they are a class where inborn ability is more important than anything else, that could be called the natural current.

Even for the <<first generation>> that acquired power unrelated to lineage, the trend is constant.

Rather, for the sake of making a reputation, there are many who emphasize the surname even more.

To sum it up, a Spirit Jutsushi who doesn't name himself is someone who was either banished from the family or someone who has done a serious crime, anyway, someone for whom giving his name would produce inconvenience, nothing but a dishonest Jutsushi.

For those kind of people, it's impossible that they are the due successors of secret treasures.

"It's not only that"

To perform a magic ceremony by gathering the sacred treasure of the four elements, that's fine so far. But ---

"At the time of the Fuan Family they used force because the negotiations failed and yet when it comes to Ayano-chan they attacked suddenly, right? Just what were they thinking? "

"At first, they began in a negotiation-like fashion, though "

"Don't make fun of this. You understand, right? "

Kirika didn't respond to Kazuma's joke but coldly replied.

What Kazuma meant by negotiations was what Chris said: ''"If you obediently hand over Enraiha I won't hurt you"''.

Even if they tried negotiating with the Fuan family one way or another, the change in attitude was too big.

Or perhaps, because there was no way to consider those negotiations it looked like some kind of proclamation of war.

"They wanted to turn the Fuan into their allies but when it comes to Kannagi they planned to be hostile since the beginning? If it were me I would try my best not to make enemies of the Kannagi only --- do you think they have some kind of grudge? "

"Who knows? While you're searching for them, if you feel so inclined, investigate it. "

At Kazuma trying to push something even more troublesome on her, Kirika turned to him a glare full of blame.

"Hey, it's not like I have that much spare time. Even if you request an investigation from me, we still don't have a prospect"

"This and that are different. This is for the Special Information Storage Room and it's an issue of maximum priority. "

It was a fair argument. This man, when it's advantageous for him, won't hesitate to do some whitewashing.

"Besides, it's not like there isn't any compensation. If you find their whereabouts before they start to move, the Kannagi will owe you big time. That's sweet. "

"-----That's if we can find them. "

"Well, anyhow, do your best"

"You too. "

At that reply, Kazuma, who said so over his shoulder like it was someone else's problem, frowned involuntarily.

"Why do I have to be involved in such a troublesome thing no matter what? I was supposed to have a little income by exorcising ghosts with one hand and spend my life in tranquility and peace "

"You're such a.....", sighed Kirika astonished at Kazuma's lower middle class-like ambition, excessively unconscious of his own position.

"You can state that as much as you want but it's impossible. No matter how you think about it, you were born under the star of upheaval. "

"What a thing to say. How rude. "

Asking so with a tone of forced resentment, Kazuma left his seat.

"In any case, I count on you. More that the fact that the Suzerain requested it, you don't have the choice to stay out of it. "

While concealing his the feelings on facial expression by casting his eyes down, his lips raised as if smiling.

From those lips, a voice so flat it could give one shudders came out.

"Because right now it's not the time to do that. "

"............."

While Kirika didn't say anything, Kazuma left the room.

Left alone, she continued to stare at the door Kazuma left through for a very long time with a pained gaze.

Suddenly her eyes dropped on the table.

With more than half left, vapor frequently rose from the cooking.

But, no matter how vibrant the colors looked, how delicious the smell was, the appetite that was totally eradicated could not be revived.

"Speaking like you're not caught up in this is forced, you know...."

She remembered. That one moment his mask failed and his honest face peaking from underneath.

So empty it made her shudder, so ghastly and sorrowful beyond comparison ---- that kind of face.

"I really.......entrust this to you, Ayano-chan"

=== Part 2 ===

Dream

That was, a dream.

"Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, I was able to do Senga Kyuren (trad. Nine Verse Pierce Fang) !"

The time when she was an innocent girl, when she didn't know anything and not knowing was permitted.

"Ooh, well done << >>! You have maybe more talent than my sons, no? "

The strong, gentle father.

"You did your best << >>. But you are a girl so you must learn to be more couteous, right? "

The beautiful mother.

And then, although competing with each other for the Successor position, the brothers with a close relationship.

A happy, perfect world.

Satisfied in just about everything, with nothing to complain about, the passing of day after day, all peaceful ---

But, that was a dream.

The memory of very, very distant paradise she was parted with----

"Haaah! "

As if trying to shake off the past, Xiaolei earnestly swung Kokusen in the uninhabited dojo.

She had no time to yearn for memories, all that was left to her was her body, Kokusen entrusted to her by her father and ---

''"Without exception, I will take revenge! "''

Only that thought, in was similar with obsession.

She needed power. Above all else. --- No matter what she must sacrifice to get it.

Juugo said to rather overcome weakness rather than simply discard it. But, she does not have time enough to do that.

No matter how you gloss it over, women are <<weak>> things. When it comes to their motion ability, they are inferior to men.

She could not recognize that weakness, accept it and then overcome it.

She just lost everything.

Without even that scrap of power she has, she would be degraded to a powerless girl.

Right now she wanted a more reliable strength than that idealistic thought. She didn't care about anything else.

She understood what Juugo was trying to say.

The blade that was pointlessly chipped off, instead of obtaining the utmost firmness and sharpness, will loose its tenacity and become brittle.

But she was fine with that.

Foe example, if she were smashed in just one swing, if she could cut the enemy's life at the same time , she'll count it as a win.

''"I'll definitely kill --- to make my father's, my mother's, my brothers' regret disappear, with this hand! "''

Thinking only such heartbreaking thoughts, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.

More faster, more sharper, she honed her body and heart to the utmost limit ---

"You work hard, huh"

"-------!! "

At the sudden voice Xiaolei turned in one motion. At the same time she turned to confront the instant enemy, she set up Kokuzen including a frozen, frank intent to kill.

But the girl the spear was trusted at, didn't show any reaction towards it.

At the entrance of the dojo, her shoulder touching the gate that remained opened, lightly leaning against it, she looked at Xiaolei with folded arms.

"What do you want---"

"It's not good to train too much ---- Or is this a diversion? "

Smoothly averting the unfriendly question, the girl --- Ayano, continued talking.

As if poked in a painful spot, Xiaolei shut her mouth.

Even she didn't expect this kind of practice full of idle thought ho have results, rather she understood it could be harmful.

But, even so ---

"Well, I think I understand the feeling of not being able to motionlessly stay in one place but don't destroy the dojo, okay?"

For Ayano that was nothing more but a silly joke.

But for Xiaolei agonizing over her own weakness, she could only hear those words full of severe sarcasm.

".....is that, sarcasm? "

"----Ha? "

"Is it an insinuation that I cannot perfectly control Kokusen!? "

The girl screamed with a violent emotion.

She understood deep in her heart that she was venting her anger but even so she did not stop.

The reality she was unable to change, the sense of helplessness she could do nothing about, she pushed all that onto Ayano and scowled at her with the intent to kill.

"..................."

In silence, Ayano accepted that glint in the eye --- unexpectedly, her gaze spontaneously slipped away, with a smooth motion.

Without showing vigilance to the girl who was about to spring at her at any moment, she calmly took off her her stockings, entered the dojo and walked to the wall.

And then, she took a six feet wood cane hanging on the wall and threw it at Xiaolei.

She took a wooden sword for herself and nimbly swung it to ascertain its weight.

"For now, I think there's a more meaningful way to use your time instead of worrying by yourself endlessly and become unable to control your urge to destroy, no?"

The point of the wooden sword was exactly aiming at Xiaolei's eye.

The distance between was roughly three meters. For a sword that was rather far but for a cane that was already within reach.

"You, do you think you can be my opponent? ", declared Xiaolei with unconcealed contempt to Ayano who suggested they become sparring partners.

In spite of doing nothing but run away from her attacks during yesterday's fight.

What's more, even if Ayano were to say ''"Let's stop then"'', right now she didn't felt like stopping.

She wouldn't pardon her even if Ayano turned her back on.

--- This is what <<picking a fight>> means.

''"I'll beat you up until you're unable to stand and never will you treat me with contempt! "''

Without restraining that boiling ferocious impulse, Xiaolei grasped the cane tightly. And then ---

"Haa! "

Without signaling the start, she fired a sudden thrust with all her strength. The aim was the throat.

Clearly exceeding the practice level, it was a blow meant to kill.

But, without showing surprise, Ayano lightly shifted the wooden sword and handled it. Even the next attack, extremely easily.

But even so, without pausing her hands, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.

The girl's tactics were exceedingly standard. In any case, capitalizing on the lengthy distance, she increased her attack from a place where the enemy's hits couldn't reach.

It was simple but there were few gaps. Those thrusts that attached more importance to numbers that power was turning so quickly it seemed it's pointed end was split in several ones and didn't allow the opponent to get closer.

Thus, since the opponent's sword couldn't shorten the distance, she could never be defeated.

Rather than attacking, Xiaolei continued to stab like she was molding a <<wall>> that defended against the invader enemy before her eyes.

Of course, she couldn't continue that move eternally but her limit was still very far.

''"If I hit once it's the end"''

It doesn't matter where. At the very least she must disorder her posture.

After that, regardless of consent or refusal, if she can continue hitting her, in three seconds her bloodstained lump of meat will lie down on the floor.

Her cheeks distorted with a dark joy, Xiaolei attacked incessantly without break.

But, immediately following ---

Ghan!

With a clear sound, the pole was thrown up right overhead.

Ayano who until now continued to ward off the attack with lowest movement, suddenly and forcefully brushed away the cane.

Although Xiaolei's posture was only slightly thrown out of order, she quickly brought back the cane.

But matching the timing of her returning, Ayano reduced the distance.

"You---! "

Xiaolei unleashed the thrust away cane once more. But as if matching that, Ayano too swung right in front the wood sword.

Because her posture was inadequate, the power of Xiaolei's blow was somewhat weaker.

Conversely Ayano's attack was a blow with plenty body strength behind it.

The wooden sword with a superior power , at the same time it adverted the cane's trajectory, it advanced as if gliding on that surface and with unparalleled accuracy guided by the cane it faced Xiaolei.

It was a blow that was both offensive and defensive. Understanding her unavoidable defeat in front of the wooden sword drawing near her eyes, Xiaolei unintentionally closed her eyes.

"Kuh.................................?"

But, no matter how much time passes the impact doesn't come. Timidly opening her eyes ---

"Wha!? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 157.jpg|thumb|]]

Before her eyes, or rather leaving a millimeter gap in the space between her eyes and the pointed end, the wooden sword was thrust.

It skillfully stopped just before her.

Traditional fencing, because of the hardness of the skull and its roundness and because the blade cannot follow it properly, is a school that avoids striking <<the face>> but for Ayano, the successor of Enraiha, something like that it's irrelevant.

In front of that overwhelming destructive power, no matter how solid a bone is, for her it's the same as thin paper. It's impossible to protect the fragile brain inside.

That's right, without a doubt, this is a certain fatal wound --- which means she was perfectly defeated.

"Kuuh......", moaned Xiaolei biting her lips in disgrace.

Looking up, in her field of vision divided in two parts by the wooden sword, Ayano was watching intently this way.

That facial expression was thoroughly tranquil and no joy for paying yesterday's debt could be felt.

--- As though, the victory was obvious and the necessity to be glad was found nowhere.

"Huh---- Kazuma said so yesterday but Xiaolei doesn't display any technique. It is beyond monotonous. You shouldn't be negligent thinking you'll win and should aim at varying your attack a bit more"

In addition she took the role of mentor and went as far as to point out her faults.

At that humiliation that burned her entire body, the hand holding the cane trembled.

In truth, she understood it yesterday. That this girl was clearly more stronger than she.

Or to put it another way, she was weaker even than this girl.

Weaker.

Weaker than Kannagi Ayano, weaker than Yagami Kazuma,

weaker than Christian Roengram,

weaker than Gaia.

"Why........"

In spite of having to kill her enemies no matter what, she cannot bring them down --- she does not have the power to do so.

"Why.......why am I, so weak? "

That sorrowful wailing reverberated in the dojo.

"................"

Unable to find appropriate words, Ayano was silent.

It wasn't just words.

She could do nothing for this wounded girl

In spite of the fact she couldn't let it continue like this, she couldn't skillfully speak, and even though she knew it would be absolutely clumsy to neglect the way Xiaolei was right now, she did not know what to do.

Ayano too has the experience of important people getting killed.

But, in her case before her anger at the killers had time to brew in resentment and the desire for revenge, everything was settled.

Therefore Ayano couldn't sympathize with the dark passion of an avenger and the ''"I'll kill him even if I have to sacrifice everything"'' kind of thoughts.

For this reason, she was able to stop the rampaging Kazuma who was swallowed once in a torrent of those kind of thoughts but --- also for this reason she couldn't say anything to Xiaolei, one step away from loosing it.

".........On this occasion, it should be good to have a talk with Kazuma, huh? "

"What? "

At the proposal she unexpectedly thought of, Xiaolei grimaced dissatisfied from the bottom of her heart.

"What will talking with that frivolous man do for me? "

"No, well --- he is certainly frivolous and there's nothing you can do about it normally "

Even though she readily agreed, Ayano added a sentence Xiaolei found unpardonable.

"But he once planned his revenge and then, he accomplished it. "

"Wha--? "

She saw yesterday that he was a model-like frivolous and thoughtless man that didn't even know the word revenge so Xiaolei opened her eyes wide.

But quickly curved her lips in cynicism and declared with scorn.

"Well, for him revenge comes easy no matter who the opponent is. Or rather, with so much power at his disposal he wasn't able to protect what was important? "

At Xiaolei, sneering at what a careless guy he was, Ayano showed an unbelievably bitter smile.

"It wasn't like that. Because back then Kazuma wasn't a Jutsushi but only a normal person. "

"What........? He wasn't, a Jutsushi? "

"You heard yesterday about him being a direct descendant of Kannagi, right? But, he was completely lacking when it comes to the ability of Enjutsu.

That's why, because he was judged to be incompetent and useless he was driven out of the family. "

"Wha......that means......."

At the cruel history that couldn't even be guessed from Kazuma right now, Xiaolei lost her words.

Looking straight at her, Ayano talked without stopping.

"He left the house, fortuitously met his loved one, lost even that and then obtained power for the sake of revenge. Although I don't know the particulars. "

"....................................................................I see"

At the end of a very long silence, Xiaolei murmured so, quietly.

That was surprising.

Every man has his history but that kind of man lacking sincerity was burdened with such a heavy past.

"So, what's up with that? "

"Eh? "

At the sudden retort, Ayano stared in wonder.

"I sympathize with his past. But then, what kind of advantage would I gain from talking to him? Should I ask him about revenge know-how?

But, after all, he succeeded in his revenge because he had enough power to do so, nothing more that that, right? "

That's right. After all, it was only that.

Kazuma won because he was stronger. And because she was weaker she couldn't win.

That was like a mathematic formula, a cruel but impartial logic.

There is no place for sentiments to cut it, nothing tricks can overthrow. Therefore, there's no point talking with Kazuma.

Xiaolei concluded so but Ayano shook her head together with a bitter smile.

"It's not like that -- even after carrying out his revenge Kazuma can properly live on, don't you see? But in your case, nothing comes to mind after revenge. "

"------you mean, you don't thing I'll succeed? "

"No, can't you see I'm not talking about success or failure --- it's about what will you do after you finish your revenge. I just cannot imagine any kind of vision after. "

"................."

Xiaolei completely couldn't understand what Ayano was trying to say. ---- No, she rather wanted to deny that reasoning.

In any case, entrusting herself to the boiling discomfort, she bluntly said over her shoulder.

"I don't know what that means. Besides, that is inconsequential. "

"Hmmm, I see"

Ayano tilted her head to the side in confusion. But because she herself didn't accurately knew what she was trying to say, she let it go.

Taking advantage of that, Xiaolei forcibly changed the subject.

"By the way, what kind of guy did he take his revenge on? Since he needed so much power? It was by some chance someone famous? "

"Aah--- yeah---- from what I heard it was Erwin Leszar"

"Hee--, that seems like a big-shot"

Xiaolei was calmly throwing in the appropriate words in the conversation but when the meaning of that name permeated through her brain, all blood ran from her face.

"......eeh? "

"I'm telling you, Erwin Leszar. The one from <<Almagest>>. But then I only heard this from another person and didn't check it with Kazuma"

".......Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? "

With the biggest shock she had since she came to Japan, Xiaolei screamed to her heart's content.

"Aah----, by the way"

Several minutes were required for Xiaolei to regain her composure.

Trying to soothe one way or another the girl who drew closer and grabbed her, pressing question after question, there was something Ayano worried about ever since she peeked inside the dojo.

"Are these the same clothes as yesterday?

"It can't be helped, right? I didn't have enough composure to bring a change of clothes. "

"........then, your underwear? "

"........."

Xiaolei replied in silence at Ayano asking even more questions.

Unintentionally Ayano looked at the ceiling.

After several seconds, with a facial expression wondering what to decide, she quickly declared:

"Let's go shopping"

"--------------------ha? "

"It's not ''ha?'', right? A girl with nothing more but the clothes on her back! No matter how much you pretend to be a man, there's no need to go so far and imitate a man's sloppiness! "

Talking on and on in an indignant tone to the dumbfounded Xiaolei, she turned a critical glance all over her clothes.

"Anyway, you must get ready to change close immediately. I'm telling you, you have no right to refuse. If you like, it's fine to borrow from me --- "

Ayano stared at Xiaolei's physique -- especially the area around her chest.

"The size doesn't seem to fit"

"I'm sooo sorry! --- no, not even that, carelessly going shopping in this kind of situation -- are you stupid? "

Although overpowered by the force that won't take no for an answer, Xiaolei eagerly tried to rebut.

As expected, because she wasn't very familiar with insults in the Japanese language, her way of speaking was pretty direct but Ayano didn't give a damn.

"Then, what will you do? We don't know how many days it will take to settle things with those guys and you plan to wear the same clothes all the way? "

".....I'm properly washing my underwear. "

"What of it? As piece of mind that's a complete failure----"

Ayano relentlessly knocked down the whispered objection.

"Besides, there's nothing we can do at the present. We don't even know the enemies' whereabouts. "

At present, Kazuma and the Special Information Storage Room were investigating in all directions.

For Ayano, an Enjutsushi, and Xiaolei, whose investigating ability was good but who couldn't oppose the enemy by herself there was nothing to do but be on stand-by until the result will appear.

"Then, it's preferable to pro-actively go out and maybe they will be lured to attack and the development can be speed up. "

"Just the two of us? "

"Of course, I'm calling Kazuma too. If we are really attacked, it would be difficult if it's just the two of us. "

".......I understand. Let's go. "

After a silence of a few seconds when she seemed to think of something, Xiaolei nodded shortly.

=== Part 3 ===

"---So, why do I have to accompany the two of you shopping? "

The summoned Kazuma was pouting as expected. He was called out for a diversion that could lure out the enemy so it was only natural.

"But, we can't help it. Because this child came to Japan with only what she's wearing. "

"Then lend her some of yours", replied Kazuma without but after suddenly looking at Xiaolei's body, especially her chest, he shook his head.

"Impossible, huh? "

"........Are you guys picking a fight? "

Xiaolei glared with angered eyes at the two.

It must be their imagination but her glint in the eye thick with thirst for blood was more intense than their first meeting.

"Why is she so angry? "

"Because I already made that joke"

"Hmm, I see. It's no good telling a joke twice, yeah "

Kazuma nodded solemnly. But, of course, that kind of attitude could only rub Xiaolei the wrong way even more.

"you.....guys.....!"

"But well --- there's that, right? "

Plainly disregarding the reaction of the angered girl, Kazuma continued.

"You shouldn't be that pessimistic, no? In this world there are guys who worship smaller than small, AA"

"What do you mean? "

"What, you ask? Boobs"

"I'll kill you! "

While blushing at the too straightforward answer, Xiaolei fired Kokusen while it was still covered.

Extremely easy, Kazuma avoided that. Even more than that, he even stopped the wind blade that was about to be released impulsively from the sacred treasure before it happened.

It seems that he got the hang of it from yesterday's fight.

The exasperated Xiaolei didn't even notice the significance of it.

"Uuuu........I'm....I'm going back! ", she screamed halfway crying as the attack she fired in a frenzy was completely avoided.

Even when taking a rougher attitude, after all she had the upbringing of an Ojou-sama and wasn't used being ridiculed this way.

But, Ayano quickly grabbed the girl's hand about to run.

"Wait please. What about the clothes I should buy if you're not there? "

"Buy some suitable ones! "

"No. Leaving clothes aside, I can't conjecture the size of your underwear. If you wear a bra that's not fit for you, even if they are small, your breasts will get smaller "

"Don't say small! "

"That's right. Besides the shape will be ruined. Breast that are shaped poorly beside being small won't even be noticed by perverts who like small breasts. "

"Who is a fetish for perverts!? "

In a tone as if she was biting, Xiaolei turned over almost twisting her neck.

This time she drew closer to Ayano.

"You, aren't you too good a match for this guy!? "

"No, this is all thanks to you"

"---------ha? "

At the uncertain response, Xiaolei stared in wonder.

Thereupon, Ayano send a gaze full of gratitude towards the girl --

"It's because I'm always in the situation of him messing around with me. This is the first time I experience such calmness when being together with Kazuma. Thank you, everyone! "

That was said in a tone loaded with a flow of emotions.

The girl that was used in a totally different manner from the way a decoy should, warped her lips, pained from the bottom of her heart, and spat out.

"........you're the worst, both of you......."

--- And then, approximately three hours after.

Changed in the clothes she just bought -- obstinately men's wear --- appearing to have exhausted all her energy, Xiaolei sat down dead tired on one of the benches in the rest area.

"......this is only shopping but.......but why is it so....."

"A woman's shopping is lengthy, isn't that general knowledge? ", said Kazuma not seeming to be worn-out.

Incidentally, Ayano, still full of vitality, after finishing buying clothes for Xiaolei, was bustling about here and there searching clothes for her.

".......I, I never felt so tired before when shopping. "

"That's---- since you're the Fuan family's Ojou-sama I imagine that conversely, the stores employers would ask how to be of use. How could that be tiring? "
`
"......is that wrong? "

"No? Think about it like the inferiority complex of a poor person and don't mind it. "

".................."

Xiaolei glared at Kazuma in silence. It's inevitable that all of this man's speech and conduct hit a nerve every time.

"Besides, why aren't you tired? "

"Because if you don't have to put someone in a good humor it's the same like taking a stroll. When the shopping companion gets tires it's almost invariably mental fatigue."

If one were to simply speak during the exercise the degree of weariness due to shopping can be disregarded.

In spite of this, if even adult males give up on this it means the emotional fatigue is very great.

For example, if one were made to accompany someone to an unfamiliar place which was very uncomfortable and made to endlessly compare clothes with a <<which one suits me most～>>, a trivial word can become fatal, that sort of thing.

But, Kazuma naturally doesn't humor Ayano and for example if he were to accompany her to a lingerie shop, instead of being calm he would be very shameless so he wouldn't get tired.

"........how long will this continue? "

"Until Ayano is satisfied, of course. Ask the person itself for a specific time. "

"................"

At that careless answer, Xiaolei let out a small sigh. And then, she suddenly looked at her feet.

There were two paper bags full of clothes there.

What she bought --- rather, what she was made to buy was three times the amount but everything that wasn't necessary for the time being was ordered to be delivered home.

Beyond the fact that the danger of an attack wasn't low, she couldn't move under all those baggage.

By the way, Kazuma was empty handed.

Not even Ayano would dream this man could accept to carry luggage so she didn't ask him from the beginning.

As a matter of fact Xiaolei was grateful for the shopping.

For her who escaped with nothing else in her hands but Kokusen, of course she didn't had clothes to change in but nothing remained after her traveling expenses.

--- But, even so.

"Geez, does she really understand the situation, that woman? "

"Hmm, I wonder", replied Kazuma in a vapid tone.

That attitude seemed to have even less tension than Ayano's and Xiaolei reflexively grimaced.

In spite of possessing so much power, he wasn't self-conscious of the duty that accompanied that power.

He was frivolous and lacked sincerity --- she was also jealous of him maybe but Xiaolei didn't think this man was suitable to have power.

But, even if that was true, she could not ignore him.

She has something she must ask him no matter what. Because that was the reason she went along with this shopping.

Without looking at Xiaolei, she said while looking at the floor.

"........Yagami"

"Hmm? "

"It seems that once, you lived for the sake of revenge, right? "

".........Aah"

Kazuma instantly shifted his attention to where Ayano was, but answered shortly as if he didn't heard something unnecessary.

Once again, Xiaolei asked directly.

"Do you regret it? "

"No"

"-----Are you satisfied? "

"No"

At the second question, Kazuma replied in exactly the same manner.

At that reply you could read nothing into, Xiaolei probed his facial expression with a side glance and asked again.

"Then, why? "

"Because there was nothing else to do. "

"Wha--- did you kill him for that half-baker reason, that Erwin Leszar? "

"Aah--- I killed him, I killed him. "

Warding off Xiaolei's criticism with a nonchalant air, Kazuma declared thoroughly frivolous.

"I chopped him until his body turned to lumps of nothing more that a hundred grams, his soul was taken by the devil he had contracted with and dragged to the bottom of hell. Right now he's being used like a slave or his power returned to its origins and he was terminated, one of these two"

Remembering the spectacle that time, Kazuma laughed with a simmering happiness and took the opportunity to ask.

"So, what of it? "

".....Previously, I heard about that man from father. He greatly admired him. He said it wasn't an exaggeration to call him the all-time high genius of magic. "

Kazuma was silent. but, without minding it, Xiaolei continued.

"He's the man who lay the foundation of present day magic. He was born anew these last three hundred years, and possibly all resurrection Jutsu and most theories, they all originate from him.

Did you have the right to kill that kind of genius? "

"If I think about what you're trying to say----"

Letting out a small laughter, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders.

"Then, what about you? "

"What? "

"For example, if that odd couple killed your entire family for the sake of the greater good, would you forgive them? "

"That's......."

For an instant Xiaolei faltered. But that was definitely not because she was hesitating.

That's right, hesitating it's unthinkable.

It's impossible to hesitate.

No matter the reason, even if the entire world would recognize their actions as justified ----

"That's how it is. Whether it's righteousness or reason, those have no connection to revenge.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 177.jpg|thumb|]]

For example, even if what he did would bring permanent peace to this world, at that time, if Tsoi Rin had to be sacrificed no matter what to save the world from destruction, who cares about that? "

Kazuma spun his words in that voice so flat it made one shiver.

"No matter what, I cannot forgive him. I cannot allow a world where Tsoi Rin dies but he gets to live carefree. No matter how many chances I will be given, I would only choose one way. No matter by what means, I will invariably kill him. "

"You........."

Faced with that expressionless mask <<being>> in front of her, Xiaolei muscles along the spine shivered.

Already saturated by hatred and resentment, because those became its normal state, it became expressionless without the possibility of change.

Together with a shudder, Xiaolei perceived that by instinct.

That was the result she would arrive at.

''"What's with that 「Because there was nothing else to do」 crap? "''

She understood that frivolous reason for revenge was a lie. Because, although she didn't arrived at the end of it, Xiaolei was following the same road.

''"That was like--- 「I could think of nothing else but revenge」! "''

"What's the matter? "

"Whaaa!? "

At that sudden, easy-going tone of voice, Xiaolei jumped up from the bench, her fright laid bare.

Turning around, that frozen expressionless that was there was already gone and the same aimless, cynical smile was looking here.

"Wha--- what so suddenly? "

"It's not ''what'' right? You were to one to open the discussion so don't get lost in your own world in the middle of it? "

"Uu......"

It was a very plausible identification so Xiaolei mumbled, having no way to object.

But, she didn't feel like continuing. If she were to continue she would come to realize without wanting to.

That for the sake of carrying out her revenge she must also become so.

She understood only one fragment of it, but her heart was swaying this much.

If she were to know even more, she will maybe become incapable of carrying out her revenge.

"No, I---"

Adverting her eyes as if trying to escape, Xiaolei searched for an excuse to interrupt the conversation.

But Kazuma, looking like he didn't understood that, asked cheerfully like it was an ordinary conversation.

"What did Ayano say to you? "

"Eeh? "

"Hmm? You heard it from her, no ～ about me"

"Eeh, ah, aah --- that's---- yeah"

"So, by making me the example, what did she say to you? That revenge is meaningless, that your deceased family doesn't wish for something like that, did she say that kind of whitewashing? "

"Ah, no, it wasn't like that-----"

While clumsily narrating it, Xiaolei felt something close to relief.

The contents of this conversation are not easy but compared with the continuation of the one before, it was by far preferable.

Leaving her vigor take its natural course, before she realized it, she even talked about the details of the fight where she lost to Ayano, which was supposed to be unrelated.

And Kazuma was not the kind of person to overlook such a thing.

"I see, you lost even to Ayano. You seem to only be losing. If you use a false name, you should call yourself <<loser dog>> from now on! "

"Don't give me names! Rather, more that that, what was that about? Do you understand what she tried to say? "

As expected, she was bothered about it a little so she pressed the question, pretending like she thought about it, but Kazuma faintly smiled bitterly.

"Frankly, that was surprising. The fact that she pondered about something to that extent, no, she didn't think about it saying ''I cannot explain this''.

She just somehow noticed it with her wild sixth sense. "

If so it's very typical of her -- Xiaolei obstinately asked Kazuma agreeing by himself.

"What does it mean? "

"Don't mind it."

"I do mind it! "

Pulled in so much, that reaction was natural.

But, Kazuma eluded the girl's investigation thoroughly.

"Even if I were to tell you right now, it would be meaningless. Because you will really only hear an <<inconsequential thing>>.

You can forget about it now. If you think about something you don't need, the blade will grow dull"

"..........."

She made a face like she didn't agree in the least but at the same time she understood Kazuma had no intention of confessing.

Although reluctantly, Xiaolei gave up on the investigation.

But even Kazuma, it's not like he didn't teach because he was malicious or rather didn't teach her just because he was malicious.

What Ayano was trying to say regarding her <<what lies beyond revenge>> --- if she were to present it in a more embarrassing but easy to understand manner, one would be reminded of words like <<tomorrow>> and <<hope>>, the illustration of a facing forward anticipated future.

In a word, ''the action that is not connected to the future is barren''.

Taking your revenge is splendid but after you finish it you must earnestly become happy no matter what.

She feared for Xiaolei not because of the act of revenge itself but for Xiaolei's attitude of throwing everything away for the sake of revenge and not looking back.

Compared with the ''revenge is useless'' bullshit, it was something much more thoughtful but, after all, was nothing but lip service from someone whose body wasn't scorched in hatred.

Besides, if the person was able to focus on the future he wouldn't plan such a back facing deed from the beginning.

Therefore, right now he couldn't talk with Xiaolei about such things.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 4

2013-11-19T03:41:58Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 4 - The way an avenger ought to be ==

=== Part 1 ===

In one of the private rooms of a Chinese restaurant located close to the Metropolitan Police Department, Kazuma was explaining the details of the story to Tachibana Kirika.

".........what did you say? ", asked Kirika dumbfounded, staring at him in wonder, but without replying Kazuma gulped down his mapo doufu.

He eliminated the pointless time of surprised cross-examinations, understanding she actually heard what he said but couldn't comprehend it.

Besides when Chinese food becomes cool it becomes unappetizing.

"----Kazuma, wait"

Quickly regaining her serenity, Kirika glared at Kazuma with a blank stare.

"Right now, we're talking about something unthinkably important. Can't you be a little more honest? "

"Not really, no matter what attitude I take the situation won't change. "

But even so, Kazuma didn't rest his chopsticks. On the contrary, he asked Kirika.

"You're not eating? "

".......I lost my appetite", groaned Kirika in a dejected tone.

But, she couldn't do that.

If Kazuma's words were true --- and she absolutely couldn't believe this man would lie at such a time --- the battle that will start before long might bring damage at a disaster scale to Tokyo.

"But even so, I've never even heard rumors regarding the existence of sacred treasures from Water and earth."

"Right. Even I didn't know. The Suzerain didn't either. "

"Isn't that weird? "

Kirika knitted her eyebrows in doubt.

"I don't know when and how this world came to be but if something like that were to exist in reality, do you think it's likely not even a bit on information would leak out? "

"Who knows"

That was a justified question but Kazuma's response had no enthusiasm.

"It doesn't really matter. I have no interest in stories of the past. "

"Not like that ---"

With an earnest facial expression that doesn't allow a negligent attitude, Kirika pressed for a answer.

"What I'm trying to say is, weren't the sacred treasures of Water and Earth just bestowed by the Spirit Lord? "

In other words, that Chris and Gaia were the same with the Founder of Kannagi and the same with Kazuma.

"I wonder..."

Remembering those two's ability, Kazuma murmured in a contradictory voice.

They were certainly first-class Jutsushi.

Chris was an excellent Suijutsushi, even Gaia, if Kazuma wouldn't have used Kokusen, he wouldn't have been able to repel him so simply.

But.

That was true and yet ---

"I don't think they were such significant masters. "

Even if Kazuma were empty-handed, he did not think he'd loose to Gaia.

It would be a close fight. He would maybe even suffer wounds.

But even so, the empty-handed himself will without fail win in the end against Gaia owning a sacred treasure. He could assert that.

"Huh, if you say it by your standard......"

Retorting with a stunned expression to Kazuma who declared so without hesitation, Kirika noticed her own misunderstanding.

"I see.......that's right. It must be by your standard"

If the sacred weapons were newly acquired, it meant signing a contract with the Spirit Lord.

Then, if the person cannot stand in the same arena with Kazuma, who is a <<Contractor>>, it means it doesn't have that qualification.

But, if so, they were an even more suspicious lot.

"As for Suijutsushi families, I never heard of a Roengram. And then Gaia --- the Earth? the Chijutsushi who doesn't give his surname, even more, the fact that he's using an flagrant alias, that seems very questionable. "

The Spirit Jutsushi, almost without exception stressed their family name.

Because they are a class where inborn ability is more important than anything else, that could be called the natural current.

Even for the <<first generation>> that acquired power unrelated to lineage, the trend is constant.

Rather, for the sake of making a reputation, there are many who emphasize the surname even more.

To sum it up, a Spirit Jutsushi who doesn't name himself is someone who was either banished from the family or someone who has done a serious crime, anyway, someone for whom giving his name would produce inconvenience, nothing but a dishonest Jutsushi.

For those kind of people, it's impossible that they are the due successors of secret treasures.

"It's not only that"

To perform a magic ceremony by gathering the sacred treasure of the four elements, that's fine so far. But ---

"At the time of the Fuan Family they used force because the negotiations failed and yet when it comes to Ayano-chan they attacked suddenly, right? Just what were they thinking? "

"At first, they began in a negotiation-like fashion, though "

"Don't make fun of this. You understand, right? "

Kirika didn't respond to Kazuma's joke but coldly replied.

What Kazuma meant by negotiations was what Chris said: ''"If you obediently hand over Enraiha I won't hurt you"''.

Even if they tried negotiating with the Fuan family one way or another, the change in attitude was too big.

Or perhaps, because there was no way to consider those negotiations it looked like some kind of proclamation of war.

"They wanted to turn the Fuan into their allies but when it comes to Kannagi they planned to be hostile since the beginning? If it were me I would try my best not to make enemies of the Kannagi only --- do you think they have some kind of grudge? "

"Who knows? While you're searching for them, if you feel so inclined, investigate it. "

At Kazuma trying to push something even more troublesome on her, Kirika turned to him a glare full of blame.

"Hey, it's not like I have that much spare time. Even if you request an investigation from me, we still don't have a prospect"

"This and that are different. This is for the Special Information Storage Room and it's an issue of maximum priority. "

It was a fair argument. This man, when it's advantageous for him, won't hesitate to do some whitewashing.

"Besides, it's not like there isn't any compensation. If you find their whereabouts before they start to move, the Kannagi will owe you big time. That's sweet. "

"-----That's if we can find them. "

"Well, anyhow, do your best"

"You too. "

At that reply, Kazuma, who said so over his shoulder like it was someone else's problem, frowned involuntarily.

"Why do I have to be involved in such a troublesome thing no matter what? I was supposed to have a little income by exorcising ghosts with one hand and spend my life in tranquility and peace "

"You're such a.....", sighed Kirika astonished at Kazuma's lower middle class-like ambition, excessively unconscious of his own position.

"You can state that as much as you want but it's impossible. No matter how you think about it, you were born under the star of upheaval. "

"What a thing to say. How rude. "

Asking so with a tone of forced resentment, Kazuma left his seat.

"In any case, I count on you. More that the fact that the Suzerain requested it, you don't have the choice to stay out of it. "

While concealing his the feelings on facial expression by casting his eyes down, his lips raised as if smiling.

From those lips, a voice so flat it could give one shudders came out.

"Because right now it's not the time to do that. "

"............."

While Kirika didn't say anything, Kazuma left the room.

Left alone, she continued to stare at the door Kazuma left through for a very long time with a pained gaze.

Suddenly her eyes dropped on the table.

With more than half left, vapor frequently rose from the cooking.

But, no matter how vibrant the colors looked, how delicious the smell was, the appetite that was totally eradicated could not be revived.

"Speaking like you're not caught up in this is forced, you know...."

She remembered. That one moment his mask failed and his honest face peaking from underneath.

So empty it made her shudder, so ghastly and sorrowful beyond comparison ---- that kind of face.

"I really.......entrust this to you, Ayano-chan"

=== Part 2 ===

Dream

That was, a dream.

"Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, I was able to do Senga Kyuren (trad. Nine Verse Pierce Fang) !"

The time when she was an innocent girl, when she didn't know anything and not knowing was permitted.

"Ooh, well done << >>! You have maybe more talent than my sons, no? "

The strong, gentle father.

"You did your best << >>. But you are a girl so you must learn to be more couteous, right? "

The beautiful mother.

And then, although competing with each other for the Successor position, the brothers with a close relationship.

A happy, perfect world.

Satisfied in just about everything, with nothing to complain about, the passing of day after day, all peaceful ---

But, that was a dream.

The memory of very, very distant paradise she was parted with----

"Haaah! "

As if trying to shake off the past, Xiaolei earnestly swung Kokusen in the uninhabited dojo.

She had no time to yearn for memories, all that was left to her was her body, Kokusen entrusted to her by her father and ---

''"Without exception, I will take revenge! "''

Only that thought, in was similar with obsession.

She needed power. Above all else. --- No matter what she must sacrifice to get it.

Juugo said to rather overcome weakness rather than simply discard it. But, she does not have time enough to do that.

No matter how you gloss it over, women are <<weak>> things. When it comes to their motion ability, they are inferior to men.

She could not recognize that weakness, accept it and then overcome it.

She just lost everything.

Without even that scrap of power she has, she would be degraded to a powerless girl.

Right now she wanted a more reliable strength than that idealistic thought. She didn't care about anything else.

She understood what Juugo was trying to say.

The blade that was pointlessly chipped off, instead of obtaining the utmost firmness and sharpness, will loose its tenacity and become brittle.

But she was fine with that.

Foe example, if she were smashed in just one swing, if she could cut the enemy's life at the same time , she'll count it as a win.

''"I'll definitely kill --- to make my father's, my mother's, my brothers' regret disappear, with this hand! "''

Thinking only such heartbreaking thoughts, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.

More faster, more sharper, she honed her body and heart to the utmost limit ---

"You work hard, huh"

"-------!! "

At the sudden voice Xiaolei turned in one motion. At the same time she turned to confront the instant enemy, she set up Kokuzen including a frozen, frank intent to kill.

But the girl the spear was trusted at, didn't show any reaction towards it.

At the entrance of the dojo, her shoulder touching the gate that remained opened, lightly leaning against it, she looked at Xiaolei with folded arms.

"What do you want---"

"It's not good to train too much ---- Or is this a diversion? "

Smoothly averting the unfriendly question, the girl --- Ayano, continued talking.

As if poked in a painful spot, Xiaolei shut her mouth.

Even she didn't expect this kind of practice full of idle thought ho have results, rather she understood it could be harmful.

But, even so ---

"Well, I think I understand the feeling of not being able to motionlessly stay in one place but don't destroy the dojo, okay?"

For Ayano that was nothing more but a silly joke.

But for Xiaolei agonizing over her own weakness, she could only hear those words full of severe sarcasm.

".....is that, sarcasm? "

"----Ha? "

"Is it an insinuation that I cannot perfectly control Kokusen!? "

The girl screamed with a violent emotion.

She understood deep in her heart that she was venting her anger but even so she did not stop.

The reality she was unable to change, the sense of helplessness she could do nothing about, she pushed all that onto Ayano and scowled at her with the intent to kill.

"..................."

In silence, Ayano accepted that glint in the eye --- unexpectedly, her gaze spontaneously slipped away, with a smooth motion.

Without showing vigilance to the girl who was about to spring at her at any moment, she calmly took off her her stockings, entered the dojo and walked to the wall.

And then, she took a six feet wood cane hanging on the wall and threw it at Xiaolei.

She took a wooden sword for herself and nimbly swung it to ascertain its weight.

"For now, I think there's a more meaningful way to use your time instead of worrying by yourself endlessly and become unable to control your urge to destroy, no?"

The point of the wooden sword was exactly aiming at Xiaolei's eye.

The distance between was roughly three meters. For a sword that was rather far but for a cane that was already within reach.

"You, do you think you can be my opponent? ", declared Xiaolei with unconcealed contempt to Ayano who suggested they become sparring partners.

In spite of doing nothing but run away from her attacks during yesterday's fight.

What's more, even if Ayano were to say ''"Let's stop then"'', right now she didn't felt like stopping.

She wouldn't pardon her even if Ayano turned her back on.

--- This is what <<picking a fight>> means.

''"I'll beat you up until you're unable to stand and never will you treat me with contempt! "''

Without restraining that boiling ferocious impulse, Xiaolei grasped the cane tightly. And then ---

"Haa! "

Without signaling the start, she fired a sudden thrust with all her strength. The aim was the throat.

Clearly exceeding the practice level, it was a blow meant to kill.

But, without showing surprise, Ayano lightly shifted the wooden sword and handled it. Even the next attack, extremely easily.

But even so, without pausing her hands, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.

The girl's tactics were exceedingly standard. In any case, capitalizing on the lengthy distance, she increased her attack from a place where the enemy's hits couldn't reach.

It was simple but there were few gaps. Those thrusts that attached more importance to numbers that power was turning so quickly it seemed it's pointed end was split in several ones and didn't allow the opponent to get closer.

Thus, since the opponent's sword couldn't shorten the distance, she could never be defeated.

Rather than attacking, Xiaolei continued to stab like she was molding a <<wall>> that defended against the invader enemy before her eyes.

Of course, she couldn't continue that move eternally but her limit was still very far.

''"If I hit once it's the end"''

It doesn't matter where. At the very least she must disorder her posture.

After that, regardless of consent or refusal, if she can continue hitting her, in three seconds her bloodstained lump of meat will lie down on the floor.

Her cheeks distorted with a dark joy, Xiaolei attacked incessantly without break.

But, immediately following ---

Ghan!

With a clear sound, the pole was thrown up right overhead.

Ayano who until now continued to ward off the attack with lowest movement, suddenly and forcefully brushed away the cane.

Although Xiaolei's posture was only slightly thrown out of order, she quickly brought back the cane.

But matching the timing of her returning, Ayano reduced the distance.

"You---! "

Xiaolei unleashed the thrust away cane once more. But as if matching that, Ayano too swung right in front the wood sword.

Because her posture was inadequate, the power of Xiaolei's blow was somewhat weaker.

Conversely Ayano's attack was a blow with plenty body strength behind it.

The wooden sword with a superior power , at the same time it adverted the cane's trajectory, it advanced as if gliding on that surface and with unparalleled accuracy guided by the cane it faced Xiaolei.

It was a blow that was both offensive and defensive. Understanding her unavoidable defeat in front of the wooden sword drawing near her eyes, Xiaolei unintentionally closed her eyes.

"Kuh.................................?"

But, no matter how much time passes the impact doesn't come. Timidly opening her eyes ---

"Wha!? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 157.jpg|thumb|]]

Before her eyes, or rather leaving a millimeter gap in the space between her eyes and the pointed end, the wooden sword was thrust.

It skillfully stopped just before her.

Traditional fencing, because of the hardness of the skull and its roundness and because the blade cannot follow it properly, is a school that avoids striking <<the face>> but for Ayano, the successor of Enraiha, something like that it's irrelevant.

In front of that overwhelming destructive power, no matter how solid a bone is, for her it's the same as thin paper. It's impossible to protect the fragile brain inside.

That's right, without a doubt, this is a certain fatal wound --- which means she was perfectly defeated.

"Kuuh......", moaned Xiaolei biting her lips in disgrace.

Looking up, in her field of vision divided in two parts by the wooden sword, Ayano was watching intently this way.

That facial expression was thoroughly tranquil and no joy for paying yesterday's debt could be felt.

--- As though, the victory was obvious and the necessity to be glad was found nowhere.

"Huh---- Kazuma said so yesterday but Xiaolei doesn't display any technique. It is beyond monotonous. You shouldn't be negligent thinking you'll win and should aim at varying your attack a bit more"

In addition she took the role of mentor and went as far as to point out her faults.

At that humiliation that burned her entire body, the hand holding the cane trembled.

In truth, she understood it yesterday. That this girl was clearly more stronger than she.

Or to put it another way, she was weaker even than this girl.

Weaker.

Weaker than Kannagi Ayano, weaker than Yagami Kazuma,

weaker than Christian Roengram,

weaker than Gaia.

"Why........"

In spite of having to kill her enemies no matter what, she cannot bring them down --- she does not have the power to do so.

"Why.......why am I, so weak? "

That sorrowful wailing reverberated in the dojo.

"................"

Unable to find appropriate words, Ayano was silent.

It wasn't just words.

She could do nothing for this wounded girl

In spite of the fact she couldn't let it continue like this, she couldn't skillfully speak, and even though she knew it would be absolutely clumsy to neglect the way Xiaolei was right now, she did not know what to do.

Ayano too has the experience of important people getting killed.

But, in her case before her anger at the killers had time to brew in resentment and the desire for revenge, everything was settled.

Therefore Ayano couldn't sympathize with the dark passion of an avenger and the ''"I'll kill him even if I have to sacrifice everything"'' kind of thoughts.

For this reason, she was able to stop the rampaging Kazuma who was swallowed once in a torrent of those kind of thoughts but --- also for this reason she couldn't say anything to Xiaolei, one step away from loosing it.

".........On this occasion, it should be good to have a talk with Kazuma, huh? "

"What? "

At the proposal she unexpectedly thought of, Xiaolei grimaced dissatisfied from the bottom of her heart.

"What will talking with that frivolous man do for me? "

"No, well --- he is certainly frivolous and there's nothing you can do about it normally "

Even though she readily agreed, Ayano added a sentence Xiaolei found unpardonable.

"But he once planned his revenge and then, he accomplished it. "

"Wha--? "

She saw yesterday that he was a model-like frivolous and thoughtless man that didn't even know the word revenge so Xiaolei opened her eyes wide.

But quickly curved her lips in cynicism and declared with scorn.

"Well, for him revenge comes easy no matter who the opponent is. Or rather, with so much power at his disposal he wasn't able to protect what was important? "

At Xiaolei, sneering at what a careless guy he was, Ayano showed an unbelievably bitter smile.

"It wasn't like that. Because back then Kazuma wasn't a Jutsushi but only a normal person. "

"What........? He wasn't, a Jutsushi? "

"You heard yesterday about him being a direct descendant of Kannagi, right? But, he was completely lacking when it comes to the ability of Enjutsu.

That's why, because he was judged to be incompetent and useless he was driven out of the family. "

"Wha......that means......."

At the cruel history that couldn't even be guessed from Kazuma right now, Xiaolei lost her words.

Looking straight at her, Ayano talked without stopping.

"He left the house, fortuitously met his loved one, lost even that and then obtained power for the sake of revenge. Although I don't know the particulars. "

"....................................................................I see"

At the end of a very long silence, Xiaolei murmured so, quietly.

That was surprising.

Every man has his history but that kind of man lacking sincerity was burdened with such a heavy past.

"So, what's up with that? "

"Eh? "

At the sudden retort, Ayano stared in wonder.

"I sympathize with his past. But then, what kind of advantage would I gain from talking to him? Should I ask him about revenge know-how?

But, after all, he succeeded in his revenge because he had enough power to do so, nothing more that that, right? "

That's right. After all, it was only that.

Kazuma won because he was stronger. And because she was weaker she couldn't win.

That was like a mathematic formula, a cruel but impartial logic.

There is no place for sentiments to cut it, nothing tricks can overthrow. Therefore, there's no point talking with Kazuma.

Xiaolei concluded so but Ayano shook her head together with a bitter smile.

"It's not like that -- even after carrying out his revenge Kazuma can properly live on, don't you see? But in your case, nothing comes to mind after revenge. "

"------you mean, you don't thing I'll succeed? "

"No, can't you see I'm not talking about success or failure --- it's about what will you do after you finish your revenge. I just cannot imagine any kind of vision after. "

"................."

Xiaolei completely couldn't understand what Ayano was trying to say. ---- No, she rather wanted to deny that reasoning.

In any case, entrusting herself to the boiling discomfort, she bluntly said over her shoulder.

"I don't know what that means. Besides, that is inconsequential. "

"Hmmm, I see"

Ayano tilted her head to the side in confusion. But because she herself didn't accurately knew what she was trying to say, she let it go.

Taking advantage of that, Xiaolei forcibly changed the subject.

"By the way, what kind of guy did he take his revenge on? Since he needed so much power? It was by some chance someone famous? "

"Aah--- yeah---- from what I heard it was Erwin Leszar"

"Hee--, that seems like a big-shot"

Xiaolei was calmly throwing in the appropriate words in the conversation but when the meaning of that name permeated through her brain, all blood ran from her face.

"......eeh? "

"I'm telling you, Erwin Leszar. The one from <<Almagest>>. But then I only heard this from another person and didn't check it with Kazuma"

".......Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? "

With the biggest shock she had since she came to Japan, Xiaolei screamed to her heart's content.

"Aah----, by the way"

Several minutes were required for Xiaolei to regain her composure.

Trying to soothe one way or another the girl who drew closer and grabbed her, pressing question after question, there was something Ayano worried about ever since she peeked inside the dojo.

"Are these the same clothes as yesterday?

"It can't be helped, right? I didn't have enough composure to bring a change of clothes. "

"........then, your underwear? "

"........."

Xiaolei replied in silence at Ayano asking even more questions.

Unintentionally Ayano looked at the ceiling.

After several seconds, with a facial expression wondering what to decide, she quickly declared:

"Let's go shopping"

"--------------------ha? "

"It's not ''ha?'', right? A girl with nothing more but the clothes on her back! No matter how much you pretend to be a man, there's no need to go so far and imitate a man's sloppiness! "

Talking on and on in an indignant tone to the dumbfounded Xiaolei, she turned a critical glance all over her clothes.

"Anyway, you must get ready to change close immediately. I'm telling you, you have no right to refuse. If you like, it's fine to borrow from me --- "

Ayano stared at Xiaolei's physique -- especially the area around her chest.

"The size doesn't seem to fit"

"I'm sooo sorry! --- no, not even that, carelessly going shopping in this kind of situation -- are you stupid? "

Although overpowered by the force that won't take no for an answer, Xiaolei eagerly tried to rebut.

As expected, because she wasn't very familiar with insults in the Japanese language, her way of speaking was pretty direct but Ayano didn't give a damn.

"Then, what will you do? We don't know how many days it will take to settle things with those guys and you plan to wear the same clothes all the way? "

".....I'm properly washing my underwear. "

"What of it? As piece of mind that's a complete failure----"

Ayano relentlessly knocked down the whispered objection.

"Besides, there's nothing we can do at the present. We don't even know the enemies' whereabouts. "

At present, Kazuma and the Special Information Storage Room were investigating in all directions.

For Ayano, an Enjutsushi, and Xiaolei, whose investigating ability was good but who couldn't oppose the enemy by herself there was nothing to do but be on stand-by until the result will appear.

"Then, it's preferable to pro-actively go out and maybe they will be lured to attack and the development can be speed up. "

"Just the two of us? "

"Of course, I'm calling Kazuma too. If we are really attacked, it would be difficult if it's just the two of us. "

".......I understand. Let's go. "

After a silence of a few seconds when she seemed to think of something, Xiaolei nodded shortly.

=== Part 3 ===

"---So, why do I have to accompany the two of you shopping? "

The summoned Kazuma was pouting as expected. He was called out for a diversion that could lure out the enemy so it was only natural.

"But, we can't help it. Because this child came to Japan with only what she's wearing. "

"Then lend her some of yours", replied Kazuma without but after suddenly looking at Xiaolei's body, especially her chest, he shook his head.

"Impossible, huh? "

"........Are you picking a fight, you guys? "

Xiaolei glared with angered eyes at the two.

It must be one's imagination but her glint in the eye thick with thirst for blood was more intense than their first meeting.

"Why is she so angry? "

"Because I already made that joke"

"Hmm, I see. It's no good telling a joke twice, yeah "

Kazuma nodded solemnly. But, of course, that kind of attitude could only rub Xiaolei the wrong way even more.

"you.....guys.....!"

"But well --- there's that, right? "

Plainly disregarding the reaction of the angered girl, Kazuma continued.

"You shouldn't be that pessimistic, no? In this world there are guys who worship smaller than small, AA"

"What do you mean? "

"What, you ask? Boobs"

"I'll kill you! "

While blushing at the too straightforward answer, Xiaolei fired Kokusen while it was still covered.

Extremely easy, Kazuma avoided that. Even more than that, he even stopped the wind blade that was about to be released impulsively from the sacred treasure before it happened.

It seems that he got the hang of it from yesterday's fight.

The exasperated Xiaolei didn't even notice the significance of it.

"Uuuu........I'm....I'm going back! ", she screamed halfway crying as the attack she fired in a frenzy was completely avoided.

Even when taking a rougher attitude, after all she had the upbringing of an Ojou-sama and wasn't used being ridiculed this way.

But, Ayano quickly grabbed the girl's hand about to run.

"Wait please. What about the clothes I should buy if you're not there? "

"Buy some suitable ones! "

"No. Leaving clothes aside, I can't conjecture the size of your underwear. If you wear a bra that's not fit for you, even if they are small, your breasts will get smaller "

"Don't say small! "

"That's right. Besides the shape will be ruined. Breast that are shaped poorly beside being small won't even be noticed by perverts who like small breasts. "

"Who is a fetish for perverts!? "

In a tone as if she was biting, Xiaolei turned over almost twisting her neck.

This time she drew closer to Ayano.

"You, aren't you too good a match for this guy!? "

"No, this is all thanks to you"

"---------ha? "

At the uncertain response, Xiaolei stared in wonder.

Thereupon, Ayano send a gaze full of gratitude towards the girl --

"It's because I'm always in the situation of him messing around with me. This is the first time I experience such calmness when being together with Kazuma. Thank you, everyone! "

That was said in a tone loaded with a flow of emotions.

The girl that was used in a totally different manner from the way a decoy should, warped her lips, pained from the bottom of her heart, and spat out.

"........you're the worst, both of you......."

--- And then, approximately three hours after.

Changed in the clothes she just bought -- obstinately men's wear --- appearing to have exhausted all her energy, Xiaolei sat down dead tired on one of the benches in the rest area.

"......this is only shopping but.......but why is it so....."

"A woman's shopping is lengthy, isn't that general knowledge? ", said Kazuma not seeming to be worn-out.

Incidentally, Ayano, still full of vitality, after finishing buying clothes for Xiaolei, was bustling about here and there searching clothes for her.

".......I, I never felt so tired before when shopping. "

"That's---- since you're the Fuan family's Ojou-sama I imagine that conversely, the stores employers would ask how to be of use. How could that be tiring? "
`
"......is that wrong? "

"No? Think about it like the inferiority complex of a poor person and don't mind it. "

".................."

Xiaolei glared at Kazuma in silence. It's inevitable that all of this man's speech and conduct hit a nerve every time.

"Besides, why aren't you tired? "

"Because if you don't have to put someone in a good humor it's the same like taking a stroll. When the shopping companion gets tires it's almost invariably mental fatigue."

If one were to simply speak during the exercise the degree of weariness due to shopping can be disregarded.

In spite of this, if even adult males give up on this it means the emotional fatigue is very great.

For example, if one were made to accompany someone to an unfamiliar place which was very uncomfortable and made to endlessly compare clothes with a <<which one suits me most～>>, a trivial word can become fatal, that sort of thing.

But, Kazuma naturally doesn't humor Ayano and for example if he were to accompany her to a lingerie shop, instead of being calm he would be very shameless so he wouldn't get tired.

"........how long will this continue? "

"Until Ayano is satisfied, of course. Ask the person itself for a specific time. "

"................"

At that careless answer, Xiaolei let out a small sigh. And then, she suddenly looked at her feet.

There were two paper bags full of clothes there.

What she bought --- rather, what she was made to buy was three times the amount but everything that wasn't necessary for the time being was ordered to be delivered home.

Beyond the fact that the danger of an attack wasn't low, she couldn't move under all those baggage.

By the way, Kazuma was empty handed.

Not even Ayano would dream this man could accept to carry luggage so she didn't ask him from the beginning.

As a matter of fact Xiaolei was grateful for the shopping.

For her who escaped with nothing else in her hands but Kokusen, of course she didn't had clothes to change in but nothing remained after her traveling expenses.

--- But, even so.

"Geez, does she really understand the situation, that woman? "

"Hmm, I wonder", replied Kazuma in a vapid tone.

That attitude seemed to have even less tension than Ayano's and Xiaolei reflexively grimaced.

In spite of possessing so much power, he wasn't self-conscious of the duty that accompanied that power.

He was frivolous and lacked sincerity --- she was also jealous of him maybe but Xiaolei didn't think this man was suitable to have power.

But, even if that was true, she could not ignore him.

She has something she must ask him no matter what. Because that was the reason she went along with this shopping.

Without looking at Xiaolei, she said while looking at the floor.

"........Yagami"

"Hmm? "

"It seems that once, you lived for the sake of revenge, right? "

".........Aah"

Kazuma instantly shifted his attention to where Ayano was, but answered shortly as if he didn't heard something unnecessary.

Once again, Xiaolei asked directly.

"Do you regret it? "

"No"

"-----Are you satisfied? "

"No"

At the second question, Kazuma replied in exactly the same manner.

At that reply you could read nothing into, Xiaolei probed his facial expression with a side glance and asked again.

"Then, why? "

"Because there was nothing else to do. "

"Wha--- did you kill him for that half-baker reason, that Erwin Leszar? "

"Aah--- I killed him, I killed him. "

Warding off Xiaolei's criticism with a nonchalant air, Kazuma declared thoroughly frivolous.

"I chopped him until his body turned to lumps of nothing more that a hundred grams, his soul was taken by the devil he had contracted with and dragged to the bottom of hell. Right now he's being used like a slave or his power returned to its origins and he was terminated, one of these two"

Remembering the spectacle that time, Kazuma laughed with a simmering happiness and took the opportunity to ask.

"So, what of it? "

".....Previously, I heard about that man from father. He greatly admired him. He said it wasn't an exaggeration to call him the all-time high genius of magic. "

Kazuma was silent. but, without minding it, Xiaolei continued.

"He's the man who lay the foundation of present day magic. He was born anew these last three hundred years, and possibly all resurrection Jutsu and most theories, they all originate from him.

Din you have the right to kill that kind of genius? "

"If I think about what you're trying to say----"

Letting out a small laughter, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders.

"Then, what about you? "

"What? "

"For example, if that odd couple killed your entire family for the sake of the greater good, would you forgive them? "

"That's......."

For an instant Xiaolei faltered. But that was definitely not because she was hesitating.

That's right, hesitating it's unthinkable.

It's impossible to hesitate.

No matter the reason, even if the entire world would recognize their actions as justified ----

"That's how it is. Whether it's righteousness or reason, those have no connection to revenge.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 177.jpg|thumb|]]

For example, even if what he did would bring permanent peace to this world, at that time, if Tsoi Rin had to be sacrificed no matter what to save the world from destruction, who cares about that? "

Kazuma spun his words in that voice so flat it made one shiver.

"No matter what, I cannot forgive him. I cannot allow a world where Tsoi Rin dies but he gets to live carefree. No matter how many chances I will be given, I would only choose one way. No matter by what means, I will invariably kill him. "

"You........."

Faced with that expressionless mask <<being>> in front of her, Xiaolei muscles along the spine shivered.

Already saturated by hatred and resentment, because those became its normal state, it became expressionless without the possibility of change.

Together with a shudder, Xiaolei perceived that by instinct.

That was the result she would arrive at.

''"What's with that 「Because there was nothing else to do」 crap? "''

She understood that frivolous reason for revenge was a lie. Because, although she didn't arrived at the end of it, Xiaolei was following the same road.

''"That was like--- 「I could think of nothing else but revenge」! "''

"What's the matter? "

"Whaaa!? "

At that sudden, easy-going tone of voice, Xiaolei jumped up from the bench, her fright laid bare.

Turning around, that frozen expressionless that was there was already gone and the same aimless, cynical smile was looking here.

"Wha--- what so suddenly? "

"It's not ''what'' right? You were to one to open the discussion so don't get lost in your own world in the middle of it? "

"Uu......"

It was a very plausible identification so Xiaolei mumbled, having no way to object.

But, she didn't feel like continuing. If she were to continue she would come to realize without wanting to.

That for the sake of carrying out her revenge she must also become so.

She understood only one fragment of it, but her heart was swaying this much.

If she were to know even more, she will maybe become incapable of carrying out her revenge.

"No, I---"

Adverting her eyes as if trying to escape, Xiaolei searched for an excuse to interrupt the conversation.

But Kazuma, looking like he didn't understood that, asked cheerfully like it was an ordinary conversation.

"What did Ayano say to you? "

"Eeh? "

"Hmm? You heard it from her, no ～ about me"

"Eeh, ah, aah --- that's---- yeah"

"So, by making me the example, what did she say to you? That revenge is meaningless, that your deceased family doesn't wish for something like that, did she say that kind of whitewashing? "

"Ah, no, it wasn't like that-----"

While clumsily narrating it, Xiaolei felt something close to relief.

The contents of this conversation are not easy but compared with the continuation of the one before, it was by far preferable.

Leaving her vigor take its natural course, before she realized it, she even talked about the details of the fight where she lost to Ayano, which was supposed to be unrelated.

And Kazuma was not the kind of person to overlook such a thing.

"I see, you lost even to Ayano. You seem to only be loosing. If you use a false name, you should call yourself <<looser dog>> from now on! "

"Don't give me names! Rather, more that that, what was that about? Do you understand what she tried to say? "

As expected, she was bothered about it a little so she pressed the question, pretending like she thought about it, but Kazuma faintly smiled bitterly.

"Frankly, that was surprising. The fact that she pondered about something to that extent, no, she didn't think about it saying ''I cannot explain this''.

She just somehow noticed it with her wild sixth sense. "

If so it's very typical of her -- Xiaolei obstinately asked Kazuma agreeing by himself.

"What does it mean? "

"Don't mind it."

"I do mind it! "

Pulled in so much, that reaction was natural.

But, Kazuma eluded the girl's investigation thoroughly.

"Even if i were to tell you right now, it would be meaningless. Because you will really only hear an <<inconsequential thing>>.

You can forget about it now. If you think about something you don't need, the blade will grow dull"

"..........."

She made a face like she didn't agree in the least but at the same time she understood Kazuma had no intention of confessing.

Although reluctantly, Xiaolei gave up on the investigation.

But even Kazuma, it's not like he didn't teach because he was malicious or rather didn't teach her just because he was malicious.

What Ayano was trying to say regarding her <<what lies beyond revenge>> --- if she were to present it in a more embarrassing but easy to understand manner, one would be reminded of words like <<tomorrow>> and <<hope>>, the illustration of a facing forward anticipated future.

In a word, ''the action that is not connected to the future is barren''.

Taking your revenge is splendid but after you finish it you must earnestly become happy no matter what.

She feared for Xiaolei not because of the act of revenge itself but for Xiaolei's attitude of throwing everything away for the sake of revenge and not looking back.

Compared with the ''revenge is useless'' bullshit, it was something much more thoughtful but, after all, was nothing but lip service from someone whose body wasn't scorched in hatred.

Besides, if the person was able to focus on the future he wouldn't plan such a back facing deed from the beginning.

Therefore, right now he couldn't talk with Xiaolei about such things.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 3

2013-11-19T03:28:03Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 3 - At the Kannagi residence ==

=== Part 1 ===

After the present objective had been established, Ayano informed the boy.

"You can come to my house but first of all put that spear back. If you walk with it like that the police will start questioning us right away."

"............"

The boy reluctantly frowned and took out from his breast pocket an over-seized handkerchief like cloth.

Was it because the cloth was thin or because it was specially folded but it spread out in a bizarrely large way.

The boy enveloped Kokusen in it.

"What are you doing?"

"Hiding Kokusen, right?"

"Only that - I'm asking why aren't you storing it inside your body?"

"............"

The boy doesn't answer. He continued to envelop Kokusen in indifferent silence.

".........The Wind's sacred treasure, can't be put away just like Enraiha?" whispered Ayano in a small voice into Kazuma's ear.

"If it's so then it's so. There's no need for you to make such an unhappy face," answered Kazuma immediately.

It was just like that.

If you think about it more, the owner of the Water's sacred treasure also stored it inside his body. Then, it seems natural it would be the same for the Wind's also.

In other words, something the real owner could do this boy couldn't. That was ---

"No way, you're not the official successor!?"

"Wrong!"

The boy replied immediately, decisively.

"Wrong! It's true that I'm not the official successor yet. But as a legitimate blood relative I have the qualification for succession! Don't put me together with a thief!"

At that time, Ayano remembered. This boy called that Chijutsushi Gaia ''"his father's enemy"''.

It's likely that his father was urged to give the sacred treasure to those guys and when he refused he was killed.

And then, judging from the boy who was still very young but became the possessor of Kokusen without the due ritual of inheritance, it looked like all the family members older than him were killed.

"Aah---- I'm sorry. I was pretty insensible."

Ayano frankly apologized. But, there was still one remaining problem.

"Then, how did you bring it here? You didn't pass through the airport's custom, right?"

"......I came by boat."

"No, that's still the same."

Whether it's by ship or by airplane, if one crosses the border by the regular routes, he will definitely meet the customs.

And, in Japan individuals weren't allowed to bring their own weapons.

Thinking that far, Ayano noticed the correct answer.

Holding weapons, she couldn't have come by a regular route. Then ---

"You, you're an illegal immigrant right?"

"..........There was no other way."

With a dissatisfied expression, the boy assented Ayano's question.

"I had to come to Japan at any cost. Because they're trying to gather all four sacred weapons."

The only one remaining one - the sacred treasure of Fire, Enraiha - was so famous there wasn't anyone in this business who didn't know it's name.

Together with the name of the family who owned it.

At a not very distant future, it was certain those two would contact Ayano.

In that situation, in order to make Ayano into his ally, the boy took the initiative and crossed the ocean without a moment's delay.

"---------And then, you picked a fight with me?" Replied Ayano in an amazed voice, hearing the boy's explanation.

Even though there was a need to make sure of her ability, the method was confused.

If the timing were a bit different and he would have arrived after Chris and Gaia's, rather than friend there was a high possibility he would have ended like an enemy.

But, the boy declared triumphantly.

"That's how the situation was. If one were to think about it calmly it can be understood the very best thing to do is a joint struggle."

"That so? Certainly I think it would be very advantageous for you to become our ally but ---- the reverse?"

"............."

Without answering, the boy bit his lips in regret.

That's right, from Kazuma and Ayano's standpoint, there's no advantage in becoming the boy's ally.

If they were simply trying to increase the war potential, it would more efficient to extort Kokusen from the boy and have Kazuma use it.

What's even more convenient, the boy challenged them on his accord. When it comes to the unwritten law of their world, having him beaten at his own game would be a splendid legitimate self defense.

"Do you understand? That you cannot complain if you were to be killed right here?"

".............."

"-------- How troublesome."

Looking at the boy who put himself on guard with unconcealed wariness, obstinately shutting his mouth, Ayano took a long breath.

She thought the boy's circumstance pitiful.

But, even though he was unfortunate, that does not mean he can bother other people and she has no reason to permit that happening here.

She doesn't have it but ----

"Anyway."

Letting out another sigh, Ayano dodged the issue. Looking towards the boy over her shoulder, she informed him shortly.

"First, let's return to the house. I'll hear the detailed account after."

"-------Is it alright?"

Perceiving that criticism disappeared from Ayano's eyes, the boy turned his face to her puzzled.

"I don't like finishing off people who are cornered. But this guy does it without batting an eyelid ---"

And then, fleetingly looking at Kazuma, Ayano asked.

"Do you want that spear?"

"Don't want it," retorted Kazuma extremely concisely.

".............."

The boy made a complicated face. Despite feeling relived at not having Kokusen snatched away, his dissatisfaction at having it cast away as if it was something worthless was insuppressible.

Ayano too, thought it was strange so she asked him again.

"But, why? Isn't it natural to want that if you're a Fujutsushi?"

"I could use it but it would come together with various troubles. It probably has the grudge of the Fuan family."

"-----Well, that may be so."

"............"

Looking at Ayano immediately nodding, the boy made a complicated face once more.

"Besides, when it comes to this kind of items, it would be very hard to sell it since it's so famous."

''''"You'd sell it!?"''''

Perfectly synchronized, Ayano and the boy retorted at the same time.

Kazuma shrugged his shoulders superficially.

"Well, leaving jokes aside."

"Liar. You were definitely serious."

"I said leaving jokes aside."

In a manner as if he couldn't hear the voice of objection, he forcefully changed the subject.

"We should quickly go. It's pointless staying and talking here."

"..................................................................I agree"

Even though she had a lot - a great lot she wanted to say, Ayano agreed at once.

=== Part 2 ===

"Is the Suzerain home?"

Kazuma began cross-examining the first servant he happened to see after walking in the Kannagi Residence.

Against people who have something to do with the Kannagi, Kazuma attitude is basically bad.

Even though he doesn't put on airs of superiority, at any rate all his interactions are impolite, which gained him an equally bad reputation among people in all kind of positions.

In Ayano's eyes it seemed like he purposefully wanted others to hate him. Even though she didn't understand the reason.

But even so, as one would expect from a pro - the servant naturally didn't let any of the dissatisfaction she felt shown on her face and replied matter-of-fact.

"Yes. But, right now Shin'ichirou-sama is visiting."

"Shin'ichirou?"

Since that name was very unexpected, Kazuma quizzically asked again.

And then, he tilted his head in confusion, next he looked at the ceiling and finally, turning to Ayano, he asked frankly.

"Who is that?"

Unintentional, Ayano was greatly perplexed.

"The head of the Yuuki Family. Remember at least that much."

"Don't be absurd. That kind of guy played such a minor role, it's impossible to remain in my memory," said Kazuma calmly over his shoulder, looking around as if searching for something.

And then -

"This way, huh?"

He started walking towards the Suzerain's Kehai he just located.

The servant followed him in a fluster.

"Pl- please wait! We were instructed to not let anyone approach----"

But Kazuma didn't turned around.

And then, she begged Ayano's assistance but she couldn't rely on her either.

"Sorry. But our issue is without mistake more important so I don't think he'll get mad. Aah, take care of the tea. You know the number, right?"

Saying so, she followed after Kazuma. And lastly, even the boy who visited the house for the first time.

"Ayano-samaaa........" groaned the yet young servant girl as if crying, the only one who remained behind.

"Suzerain, are you in?"

"--------Kazuma?"

The moment that voice could be heard from indoors, Kazuma opened the futsuma without asking for permission.

He stepped in just like that and the two men who were sitting down - the Suzerain of the Kannagi Family - Juugo and the head of Yuuki Family, one of the branch families, Shin'ichirou, were looking to him seeming surprised.

"Kazuma-dono, isn't this somewhat impolite?"

Shin'ichirou knitted his brows in criticism but Kazuma completely ignored him.

Looking only at Juugo, he said.

"We have to talk."

"----Hmm, is it urgent?"

"I should thing so. More urgent than this."

And then, for the first time, Kazuma looked at Shin'ichirou.

Without even showing scorn to the man looking at him with a gaze full of hatred, he said plainly.

"Get out."

"Wha-----!"

Shin'ichirou trembled with anger.

From the beginning this man, resenting Kazuma for loosing two sons, he had an especially great antipathy towards him even amongst the branch families.

But, because his ability was no match for his, wanting a reprimand instead, he turned a gaze of supplication towards Juugo but ---

"Shin'ichirou, I'm sorry but step outside."

"Wha........Suzerain!?"

The returning answer was heartless.

"Kazuma has something he wants to say enough to visit this house. It can't be a common conversation. Right?"

"It's important for you. For me it doesn't really matter. In whose hand will Enraiha fall?"

At that question lightly investigating, Kazuma replied completely indifferent.

But from that last hint, it was certainly something they, as a family, couldn't ignore.

"Shin'ichirou."

"----Yeah."

As expected, Shin'ichirou didn't complain this time and obediently left.

And yet, when passing each other, he didn't forgot to give Kazuma a gaze full of hatred.

Passing each other the three people entered the room. And then, Ayano prepared the zabuton (floor cushion) --- she removed the one Shin'ichirou used and they sat down.

"Well then----"

Juugo looked in order at the trio and lastly at the unknown boy, sharply gazing at the object he was holding in his hand.

"Before talking, the introduction of the guest comes first. Is the content of that bundle you're holding a spear? I can feel a tremendous power from it."

"That is correct. Incidentally, its name is Kokusen," declared Kazuma in a light tone.

And then naturally, different from his daughter, he father knew that name. He looked at the boy with a surprised expression.

"What! Then he's from the Fuan Family?"

"Aah, that's right. He's----"

Stopping in mid-sentence, Kazuma stared at the boy fixedly.

"By the way, we still haven't heard your name. Do you wish to remain anonymous?"

Knitting his eyebrows in disapproval at Kazuma, who was persistently frivolous, the boy faced Juugo.

"...........I am called Fuan Xiaolei."

And then, after showing a small hesitation, he bowed and gave his name.

As for Juugo, he returned the nod.

"I am the Suzerain of the Kannagi Family, Kannagi Juugo. Should I tell you welcome? It does not seen you came for sightseeing but we welcome you in our family."

"-----Thank you very much."

Looking very relived, the boy - Xiaolei bowed once more.

But then, Kazuma suddenly poking his nose in other's affair, he asked rudely.

"By the way you, what reason do you have not to give your real name?"

Xiaolei's shoulders trembled a little. All eyes gathered there, but he didn't reply.

Instead, Ayano asked of Kazuma.

"Why did you know it wasn't his real name? Do you know the name of this boy?"

The Fuan Family in the most famous Fujutsushi lineage worldwide. She thought that because Kazuma was a Fujutsushi too he would be well-informed about this family but ---

"No, I don't. But, no matter how much your father joked around, he wouldn't name you Xiaolei - you should have a girl's name, right?"
'''(!)'''
"Haa..."

Not knowing why but having a feeling a very odd thing was said, Ayano alternately looked at Kazuma and <<the boy>>.

"-----Girl?"

One isolated word came from her mouth. That single word made Xiaolei's shoulders tremble very bad this time.

It was a reaction similar to a resolute affirmation.

Ayano and, as expected Juugo, looked at Xiaolei with plain shock and shouted with force?

"A - A girl!?"

"................"

Xiaolei was silent. But, without negating Ayano's words, that behavior of not making eye contact was a more eloquent answer than anything else.

"How did you know?"

Kazuma quickly answered.

"I felt it when I trampled her down."

Having said that, Ayano remembered. After utterly defeating Xiaolei, Kazuma trampled that chest down with so much force as if trying to skewer it and sew it to the ground.

Certainly it was on top of her clothes and it was something he felt through his shoe but it was impossible he didn't notice he trampled a woman's chest.

"Wait a minute!"

But at the time she thought so far, Ayano reflexively shouted.

"Then, does that mean you used so much force on a woman's breasts and continued trampling them even after noticing!?"

"What of it?" Said Kazuma, without even a fragment of guilt.

"Wah, you're the lowest!"

"It's my rule not to discriminate between sexes. Besides, if I were to go easy on someone because she's a woman, that would be impolite to the other party."

"Well, that may be true but..."

While mumbling Ayano peeked once more at his - her silhouette.

She appeared younger than her but even keeping that in mind, her body was rough and lacking.

Looking at that particularly small chest, Ayano asked full of consideration.

"Are you wearing cotton stripes over that chest? Isn't it painful?"

The girl's face was jolted faintly. But, without noticing that Ayano continued with genuine good will.

"I don't know with what intention you pretend to be a boy but pressing them too hard it's not healthy and the form will be ruined."

"........Up."

"Eeh? What?"

Lending her ear to hear the girl's whisper, Ayano brought her face near.

And then, with a crimson face, her mouth tear-choked, the girl's angry roar exploded.

"Shut up! I'm sorry for being small! Even yours, it's not like they're so big you can boast about it!"

"-----------"

Forgetting how to respond to the sudden and unforeseen anger, Ayano stared at the girl in wonder.

But, she was also, tentatively, a woman. She instantly understood Xiaolei's feelings.

"Errr, well --- I'm sorry. Aah, but, your growing period is not over yet so I don't think you need to be so pessimistic."

"............."

Ayano followed up while becoming confused. But Xiaolei glanced at that chest who was in itself above average with a spiteful expression and then turned away.

Kazuma shook his head seeming very sarcastic.

"Aa--aah, how pitiful. There are times when insensible words can hurt much more so than the spiteful ones."

"That's not something you can say to me! You ground your foot against this girl's chest! What will you do if her growth stops because of you!?" Shouted Ayano in response.

Even though she talked on and on with force and the words were a stretch, at those words Xiaolei pressed her chest as if feeling anxious.

It seems like she had a pretty serious complex.

"Aah, no, I'm sure it will be fine. If you eat enough and exercise, your chest will get bigger involuntarily."

"That's right, if it's necessary there's also breast augmentation."

"You shut up!"

Ayano shouted with all her strength at Kazuma who was saying too many unnecessary things.

But even so she didn't notice that her own conversation strained to far from the subject they came here to talk about.

Wanting to put the conversation on track, Juugo was about to open his mouth but,

"Please excuse me........."

Slightly preceding it, a shy voice forced its way through from the other side of the futsuma.

"Tea is served."

"-----Enter."

Looking at the tray with four tea cups, Juugo understood the general situation.

But the servant, misunderstanding that gaze for one of reprimand, started to explain in a confused manner.

"Aa, errr, I, I was appointed by Ayano-sama.......I also informed them about Shin'ichirou......"

"No, it's fine. There's no one else in this house who can stop her except for me or Genma."

"Wait, Otou-sama!? Don't refer to me like you would to a violent horse!"

"Isn't it just like that? Good grief, how did I brought up such a beyond wild girl.......this is so troublesome."

"That's so true."

Keeping in tune with the lamenting Juugo, Kazuma agreed. Ayano scowled with a much sterner look but those two didn't pay attention to it.

"Aah, well, I'm sorry for disturbing you."

Unable to bear that blood thirsty ambiance, the servant quickly distributed the tea and withdrew.

From the way she looked she wouldn't approach anymore without being called or ordered.

"Well then, let's return to the real issue."

At that chance, getting a fresh start as if nothing happened, Kazuma fleetingly looked at Xiaolei's face.

"I don't really object against you using a fake name. It's fine even if you don't want to say the reason. Your name here is Fuan Xiaolei ----- is that all right?"

"Yeah. I am Fuan Xiaolei. I gave up being a woman. Because to kill them and take revenge for my family I don't need to be a woman! ", declared the girl with a voice carrying a determined will.

Aroused by the dark, powerful sentiment called ''revenge'', she naturally decided to overlook her own body.

The spirit that brought that about was probably enough to make ordinary humans overwhelmed. But ---

"-----Haa"

Kazuma snorted at that.

"What's so funny?"

"You mean, in addition to your stupidity?"

"You- you bastard!"

Xiaolei stood up in anger glaring at Kazuma.

But, sitting cross-legged and smiling faintly Kazuma caught that glare without wincing.

"Look,"

He casually pointed at Ayano.

"This is a woman. You can understand that by looking?"

Of course. Her outward appearance was that of a spotless beautiful girl. Mistaking her for a boy would mean problems to the brain rather than the eyes.

"------So?"

"So, do you remember her movements a while ago?"

"..............."

Nearby the perplexed Xiaolei, sensing that Kazuma was about to say something worthless again, Ayano's facial expression became grim.

Without minding, Kazuma continued.

"There is such a brave, manly, more handsome-than-any-man woman! There's no need to especially throw away being a woman, when you look at her you realize that right?"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 121.jpg|thumb|]]

"You're noisy!"

Ayano shouted spontaneously, seized the teacup and threw it at him.

But, with a small sway back, Kazuma easily avoided that.

The teacup went straight ahead, broke through the futsuma and disappeared in the hallway - ''gogun, smash'' - two kinds of sounds resounded.

It seems that it sunk into the opposing wall and then smashed with all its strength.

A period of several seconds of silence that made one want to run away filled the room.

"-------Ayano."

What destroyed it was Juugo's voice.

It was low and calm but, that deep anger that could be felt from that tone of voice made Ayano's face stiffen.

"Y- yes....."

Staring very long at his daughter who replied in a vanishing voice, Juugo said in a sorrowful voice.

"It's because you only do stuff like this that you're being called crude and brutal."

"No, going that far......this time it was brave and manly."

"Ayano."

"Yees, I'll reflect on this."

At Juugo's even more weighty word, Ayano gave up any protest prostrating herself before him.

Juugo made one small but heavy sigh. And then, to Kazuma -

"Don't mind her."

"No? Well, it's true she's troublesome at times but it's basically enjoyable."

".................."

Ayano was excited by Kazuma's words once more but this time she put up with it. Which means, she didn't have anything close at hand to throw at him.

Postponing disciplining his daughter for now, Juugo attempted to restore the story.

"By the way, Kazuma."

"Huh?"

"Will you continue?"

Thereupon, Kazuma tilted his head to the side in wonder and said.

"Eeh, why? That was the real punch line."

"Don't do that!"

Juugo ignored his daughter's retort and looked at Kazuma but, he only returned the brad grin of a bad man and didn't look like he would get straight to the point.

Reluctantly, he addressed Xiaolei.

"Xiaolei-kun --- can I call you that?"

".........What is it?"

"I'm not one who is qualified to say whether your choice is right or wrong. So, I only want you to listen to this opinion."

Not trying to correct her mistake from a higher place but to undo the prejudice of insisting on one answer.

"Men and women are different. Different from the question of which is superior, their muscles, built, internal organs, they all vary between men and women."

"..........."

"Therefore, even if they have the same purpose, the optimum way for a man to accomplish that is definitely different from the way a woman would do it. I will not comment on your views of looking on women as ''weaklings'' but even if you want to throw away the ''weak'' woman and pretend to be a ''strong'' man, that is after all nothing but imitating a man. "

Xiaolei cast down her eyes, tightly grasping her fists placed on top of her knees.

In truth, even in the prior battle when she discarded being a woman, she was defeated easily by Gaia.

"Not limited to battle technique, every single path starts from accepting yourself as you are. The way you are right now is a ''strong'' man that cannot win against an accomplished woman."

"--------For example, someone like your daughter?"

"Huh?"

At the sudden retort, Juugo's eyebrows faintly flip-up, and looked at Ayano sitting straight in front of him.

With a light snicker he shook his head.

"No, my daughter is in truth a cause of annoyance. Even though being honest sounds good, if she doesn't put her reason to work even a little, that's no different from a beast....."

"Will you go that far, Otou-sama!?"

"What, if you have an objection please say it."

With a cold retort to the daughter shouting at the severe criticism, Juugo shifted his attention to the entrance of the room.

The circular hole opened in the futsuma gave his words persuasive power beyond consent or refusal.

"Auuu......"

With a glance at Ayano moaning at a loss of words, Juugo turned round to Xiaolei.

"Anyhow, such readiness is meaningless if it's not established by yourself. The relative strength obtained when compared to other people's won't become the pillar necessary to support yourself."

"........!!"

Feeling like she was pointed out for depending on others, Xiaolei blushed.

Because she didn't want to feel like she made a mistake, she compared herself with Ayano.

Meaning that your daughter, in which you have such an exaggerated confidence, after all, she couldn't win against me.

But, that was a simple faultfinding in desperation, equivalent to an unfair false accusation.

Juugo's words can't be undermined by that degree of sophistry.

"Certainly, my words are lip service. It can be possible to throw away your weakness and only strength to remain.

If one were to scrape off the weakness, the unnecessary, what remains will inevitably be strength. Just like a sharpened blade.

But, isn't that just like the strength of a machine? For me, I don't want such a young man like you to throw away weakness and become strong but to overcome your weakness aiming for strength.

Well, that is nothing more but my selfishness."

Simply but with such virtue and authority one felt compelled to straighten in his seat, Juugo concluded his words.

"Even I understand that your decision is certainly not a light one. It's impossible to change your mind just because someone advised you at the first meeting.

But, think about it well. What is the best course you should follow?"

"----- I thank you for your advice."

After a small pause, Xiaolei finally said that much.

But, her determination didn't change.

If it's to carry out her revenge, she would throw away everything that gets in the way, including her nature.

But.

''"I'll think about it."''

Juugo's words gave Xiaolei the impression she was endowed with the weight regarding various - really things.

"Hmm."

Seeing through the change in the girl's heart, Juugo nodded satisfied. And then, he changed his gaze to Kazuma.

"I think this is pretty much what you wanted to say but --- do you have anything else to add?"

"----Huh? What are you talking about?"

Kazuma played dumb, smiling frivolously. Ayano and Xiaolei stared coldly at that slack face.

"Otou-sama, I do believe you're overestimating Kazuma. It's impossible for this guy to think that deeply. After all, his only objective was to entertain himself, isn't that obvious?"

Xiaolei too, supported Ayano in this. No natter what Juugo's words were, she could not believe this superficial man could think that deeply.

Faced with Ayano and Xiaolei's distrustful gaze, he didn't say anything to those two but only expressed a bitter smile.

And then, Juugo began asking a question entirely disregarding the flow until now.

"And now, I think it's finally time to get straight to the point --- What happened?" He asked, evenly looking around at the trio.

But, that gaze was quickly placed on one person and did not move.

The remaining two stared in silence at the last person - Xiaolei.

That was only natural. As for the strife this time, Kazuma and Ayano were in a defensive situation from the beginning to the end.

Because they practically knew nothing about the circumstance, there's nothing to explain.

From what they can conjecture from the fragmentary information, the <<enemy>> is aiming at Enraiha and Kokusen.

And then, besides that, it seems that the Fuan family the girl calling herself Xiaolei left behind was destroyed.

Showered with the gaze of everyone present, Xiaolei's facial expression tightened. And then, she began to speak of the original opening.

"It happened three days ago. Two men appeared in front of my father. Calling themselves Christian Roengram and Gaia, and the possessors of the Water's and Earth's sacred treasures, they were strong Jutsushi."

"----Huh? The sacred treasures of Water and Earth, you said?" Murmured Juugo, interested.

"Did you know, Kazuma?"

"No, I heard it for the first time today," replied Kazuma immediately.

Practically, different from magic tools that had a simple water or earth attribute, even he had limited information about existences endowed with the status <<sacred weapons>> that can rival Enraiha or Kokusen.

"Father said the same thing. That there are no sacred weapons the Spirit Lord blessed us with except Enraiha of the Fire and Kokusen of the Wind. But, they definitely posses a level of power that won't bring shame to the name of sacred weapon. And then, they demanded my father's cooperation as the successor of Kokusen."

"Cooperation?"

"Yes. The Water and Earth they had, and then the Wind father had and the Fire of the Kannagi --- they said they would gather the four sacred treasure given by the Spirit Lords and then hold a grand scale magic ceremony."

"A magic ceremony by collecting the four sacred treasures--------?"

Ayano asked of her father, inclining her head.

"If they can gather four sacred treasures, will they be able to do something special?"

"-------No, I didn't hear that kind of story. Besides, I haven't heard about the existence of the Water and Earth sacred treasures so it's only to be expected."

With that introduction, Juugo announced hid deduction without cracking a smile.

"But, all phenomena of this world are made of the four elements. If one could freely manipulate all of that through the sacred treasures, there would be probably very little one could not do."

It is nothing more but a legend, a story at the fairy-tale level that says this world was created by the Spirit Lords of the four elements.

If that is true, and the sacred treasures are the proof of the authority borrowed from the Spirit Lords, there would be nothing they couldn't do.

It's an extreme argument but there is the possibility of even rebuilding the world.

But, without taken away by the magnificence of the story, Kazuma objected extremely calm.

"Theoretically speaking, that is. But something like that is impossible in reality."

"Why?"

"At a different level from when you simply mix water and wind and get mist, or fire and earth and get magma, for something more, for example the creation of a phenomenon at a natural calamity scale if you want to control it, a strict tuning is necessary. But, the Jutsu control for Spirit Jutsushi is considerably intuitive."

Different from other types of magic, the Spirit Jutsu attaches more importance to sensitivity rather that reason.

Therefore, group work is excessively difficult --- even in a practical situation that is considerably intuitive, theorizing it, converting it numerically, it's practically impossible to reproduce it.

"You, if I were to tell you to mix a 36% fire with a 64% earth, would you be able to coordinate with a Chijutsushi?"

"......Uu, that's........"

"For argument's sake if we were to say you could do it, then, what is the unit? The number of spirits? Calories? Or Mass? How do you establish a common unit for four types of Spirits?"

No one was able to respond to those questions fired in rapid succession.

And, in this place there were direct descendants from the Fuan and Kannagi families - each controlling the top Spirit Jutsushi.

If they did not know about it, it was absolutely certain such a standard did not exist.

"This kind of information we have no idea about means constructing a technique system from scratch, even more, acquiring Jutsushi who can use the sacred treasure and then finally trying it out in practice - that's the kind of level we speak about. To complete this how many years --- no, I don't know how many generations it will take."

"But then, there's also the possibility it was secretly developed from way back and they began moving as it was completed, right?"

"Don't imagine such bad things, you. But, if that's true ---"

"What?"

"If that's the care, there is a mastermind behind them."

"......Uuu."

Ayano groaned at the even more serious pointing out. But, if she were to think of Chris and Gaia's speech and conduct, she could agree to that story.

"Certainly, they don't seem the kind of people who could have such a grand plan and accomplish it........"

"Right? What's even more, the idea itself of using and experimenting on Spirits does not belong with a Spirit Jutsushi."

For Spirit Jutsushi, the Spirits are not just simple weapons or tools. They are irreplaceable colleagues and partners.

Any honest Spirit Jutsushi wouldn't think of them as a material for experiments.

It was the same thing as testing something on family or close friends.

"........How to say this, I have a more and more bad feeling about this."

"Yeah. ---- Aah, by the way."

Remembering he had something he should confirm before thinking about this, Kazuma shifted his attention to Xiaolei.

"Did you hear something about what kind of ceremony they are planning on holding?"

Xiaolei shook her head a little.

"Father may have heard about it but I didn't......In any case, father turned them down. At the time they obediently withdrew but the next day...."

Her fists grasped tightly, shook. When reminiscing about the memory of those times, her pupils were pregnant with anger, terror and hatred.

"My father, my brothers.....even Okaa-sama......"

Without continuing further, Xiaolei kept her mouth shut. Not only her first but even her body shook with exhaustion.

The spirits responded to that fitful anger and a wind blew violently inside the room --- but it quickly died down.

Juugo and Ayano glanced at Kazuma but quickly turned their eyes to Xiaolei. But, as expected, she did not continue. It was an understandable evolution.

"---- So, the story after that."

Instead of Xiaolei who was silent, Ayano volunteered to explain.

"A short time ago those two came to pick a fight with us. Saying to hand Enraiha over. We beat them up however."

"''However'' --- you let them escape. Isn't that right?"

As if pouring cold water on the head of his elated daughter, that was Juugo.

The humiliated Ayano glared at Kazuma with a resentful stare.

"If Kazuma were serious, the future problem should have been disposed of."

"-----Hou?"

But, without showing disturbance at the two's coercion, Kazuma turned the usual slack smile to Juugo.

"Well, that's how it is -- Kokusen and Enraiha are being aimed at --- this is serious, Suzerain."

And so he declared without tension, like it was completely someone else's problem.

Critical glared gathered at the excessively superficial attitude, but even so, without any kind of seriousness blended in it ---

"Well then --- do your best!"

Together with those irresponsible words of encouragement, he left his seat as if declaring his noninterference.

".......Wait Kazuma."

But Juugo promptly called Kazuma to a halt.

"I want to hire you until this case is over. Your top priority is protecting Ayano and Enraiha, the next is the elimination of the enemy. Is that alright? "

"It's going to be expensive."

"I don't care."

In a good tempo, those two concluded the agreement.

For Ayano that was ''the usual'' so it didn't bother her it but for Xiaolei that wasn't the case.

Believing Kazuma's attitude excessively indiscreet, she couldn't endure it and cut in the conversation.

"Wait a minute! You, do you understand the situation right now?"

"I think so?"

"Then why are you talking about something like remuneration? Now it's not the time to mind such things, don't you agree?"

Xiaolei was enraged.

But, contrastive to her, Kazuma faced the girl with a thoroughly indifferent countenance.

"Such things, huh? As expected of an Ojou-sama from the Fuan family."

"Wha........what do you mean?"

"Well then, let's continue."

Disregarding Xiaolei pressing a question, Kazuma reopened the negotiation with Juugo.

"Oi!"

"------Let it go."

Ayano restrained the girl who even so was about to press for an answer with a voice full of sympathy.

"That's how this guy is. If you mind it you loose."

"But---"

Xiaolei couldn't consent no matter what.

She understood it so much it felt painful. That's because that was the road she once traveled on.

That's why, for that reason, she must learn no matter what.

--- In society, there are times you can make a fool of yourself by taking too seriously the existence of the reality you cannot be saved from.

"Understand that."

"........"

As if she saw something in that facial expression that was more eloquent than words, Xiaolei shut her mouth.

But even so the gaze she turned to Kazuma was overflowing with scorn , still he didn't display the slightest reaction and continued his negotiation with Juugo.

"By the way, how capable were they?"

"There wasn't a lot of time but at best, they are merely first-class. As long as they don't have some huge hidden trick, they're at a level me and Ayano can deal with."

"Humph --- But, an incident is an incident. Should I call back Genma and Ren?"

"They're not here?"

"They're on a business trip. They went to Tohoku."

"Unlucky -- well, do as you want."

Negligently saying so over his shoulder, Kazuma stood up once more.

This time without pause, he was seriously wanting to leave. But -

"---- Wait."

Xiaolei's voice stopped those legs.

Kazuma turned only his head.

"What?"

"There's still something I need to ask you no matter what."

Gazing at Kazuma with hard eyes as if she were in front of the enemy, Xiaolei fired the question.

"You, who are you?"

"Who, you ask?"

Worn out by that insecure posture, Kazuma changed the orientation of his body leaning against a pillar and caught Xiaolei's gaze.

"My name is Yagami Kazuma. A freelance Fujutsushi. My favorite work is the danger-less ghost extermination, my goal is an uneventful life but that became non-existent since my main activity became the protection of the Kannagi Family's Ojou-san --- well, that's about it."

More than terribly sketchy, he left out the most important data but, in outline that was truthful profile.

"Don't mess around!"

With bare anger Xiaolei shouted.

"It's impossible to find a stronger Fujutsushi than me, a direct descendant of the Fuan family, in the streets! Answer! You, from where are you?"

Xiaolei was exasperated.

Contrastingly, Kazuma sneered persistently composed.

"You have considerable faith in yourself, huh?" He declared severely.

Meaning that while she continued loosing to Chris, Gaia and himself, she still posed as a <<warrior>>.

"-------!!"

Accurately understanding the meaning of those words, Xiaolei's face colored with anger and disgrace.

But for her, a direct descendant of the Fuan family nominated as the strongest Fujutsushi, Kazuma was a being that threatened the meaning of their existence.

She won't be easily deceived.

Adjusting her breathing and calming her heart, she doubled the spirit driven at Kazuma.

"Certainly, it's not unusual for someone to be stronger than me. But, didn't you control the mist much more than that Suijutsushi? Something like mist is in the water domain with a roughly seven or eight ratio at least. To have a stronger control that a Suijutsushi holding a sacred weapon, something like that cannot be achieved by an ordinary Fujutsushi. How do you explain that?"

"How, you ask? "

Even faced with Xiaolei's identification confident she touched a vital point, Kazuma didn't lost his composure for a moment.

He declared, carelessly shrugging his shoulders.

"As a Fujutsushi I have no connection with any lineage. I appeared out of thin air."

"That's impossible."

"If you want to fuss over lineage so much I''ll tell you that I am a direct descendant of Kannagi."

"What?"

At that excessively unexpected answer, after a few seconds, in mute amazement, Xiaolei gazed inquiringly at Juugo and Ayano.

Both nodded at the same time.

"It's the truth. Because of different circumstances he claims to have a different name."

".............."

Xiaolei looked at Kazuma once more. On her face there was shock that couldn't be concealed.

At any rate, more than her - no, the blood-line of the most powerful Fujutsushi she ever saw, is the direct descendant of the Kannagi Family -- the highest Enjutsushi authority.

"Why in the world ----"

"You want to ask the reason? Even I don't know that," said Kazuma lightly over his shoulder.

And then, he vaguely added.

"Well, it must be that. No matter how famous the clan is, the founder was nothing but a person of doubtful origin. It means that this kind of mutation can appear."

His tone was vapid tone but the language pretty abusive.

This time he left without turning back.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 2

2013-11-19T01:53:46Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 2 - Water and earth raiders ==

=== Part 1 ===

Playing with Kokusen with one hand, Kazuma observed the boy struggling under his foot.

It looked pretty painful. The entire body weight of a grown man concentrated in one point on that delicate body - what's more, the boy was trampled straight above the heart so that was expected.

He already couldn't resist in a meaningful way.

The movement of his limbs, rather than those for escape, were closer to death agony convulsions.

But even so, the boy didn't gave up yet. Seizing with his hand the foot trampling him, he was almost powerless but he still had light in his eyes, looking up at Kazuma.

''"------How energetic,"'' thought Kazuma indifferently.

He did not hate kids with vitality. As long as they're not annoying him, that is.

Adding one thing to another, he believed in being impartial towards all his enemies.

That is, annihilating men and women of all ages if they oppose him.

Therefore, he had no reason to let this boy live.

It would be better to make him spit out why he was aiming at Ayano but that's not something he should pay attention to.

It happened at the time he was putting strength in his leg to quickly kill him.

Some ill-breading intruders disturbed Kazuma's purpose.

"Ayano!"

"-----Eeh?"

Around Ayano's surroundings, blinking at the sudden call, a wind barrier was wrapped up.

Immediately something flying at a high speed was repelled and smashed against the wind barrier.

A small sheet of spray glistened in the sunlight.

"------Water?"

"You two right there, do you have business here?"

Not minding Ayano's confusion, Kazuma asked in a freezing voice.

A replying voice promptly returned.

"Did you notice? Besides, I wasn't particularly hiding my Kehai, you know."

A clear, beautiful voice resounded on the desolate construction site.

Ayano looked around searching for the owner of the voice. As for Kazuma, he didn't even show he was searching and while stepping and jumping on the boy, lazily he puffed his cigarette.

"I asked about your business."

"How impolite."

A voice containing a smile replied. Together with it, two figures appeared on top of a slightly elevated heap of mud.

Appropriate for the owner of the beautiful voice, one of them was an extremely beautiful young man. His silver hair was glittering in the sun like a waterfall, flowing straight down his back. His eyes were amber colored.

He had flawless white skin and thin, fine shaped red lips that were vibrantly contrasting.

He was naturally perfect.

No matter how much one looked at him, not a flaw could be found.

That face was so beautiful it made one believe it must be without a doubt the a human face organized after a single rule - Golden Rule.

But after only glancing at it, Kazuma gazed steadily at the man standing next to him.

He was very short. He had below a hundred and fifty centimeters at most.

But anyone would hesitate calling that man a small built. Surely his stature was low. But even if he was low the volume of muscle that body was clad in, wasn't common.

When describing a muscular giant it's said ''"That upper arm is thicker than a woman's ass"'' or ''"Those tights are like a woman's waist"''.

If the man were above two meters it will be finished one would call him ''burly'' - but if he's below a hundred and fifty centimeters -

You can only call it birth defect. Even assuming he dedicated all his life to weight training, it doesn't seem likely the human body can become like this.

It could be evaluated to a human's parody or rather a distorted figure (prettiness nonexistent).

The balance of length and width, was perfectly deviating from the contour of the human body. Even the skeleton was wrong.

It could be understood if it were a different species from man.

After staring at that atypical appearance very long, Kazuma coughed once.

"So it's true there are Dwarfs, huh?"

"Wait a second, youngster," the man retorted to Kazuma almost reluctantly.

His voice was a deep baritone, which seemed only appropriate.

"Who is a dwarf, huh?"

"It's obviously you, no? Beside that constitution, you're also carrying an axe."

That's right, the man was shouldering a gigantic battle-axe.

Just like in a certain world famous fantasy movie, his physique seemed very similar to that race.

Besides he was also growing a beard.

"If you want to be consistent to that extent, you should wear a helmet with two horns. Can you split into seven and dance around snow white?"

"Wha.....You bastard...."

At Kazuma's abuse, bringing even fairy tales into this, the man glared at him furiously.

But, his mouth didn't seem very proficient so no comebacks emerged.

"Y-you youngster....."

Understanding he couldn't match him verbally, the man grasped with both his hands the battle ax and stepped forward with short steps.

But, his beautiful neighbor restrained him.

"Well, calm down, *imli."

"Who the heck is G*mli?"

Not minding the short one angry and barring his teeth, the beautiful man turned his gaze to Kazuma - no, to the boy trampled on at his feet.

"----This is a somewhat unexpected development, huh?"

Curbing his lips upward, the man addressed the boy. Those red lips were etched with scorn towards a weak person.

But, even that was beautiful. As a god boasting about the superiority of his existence, ridiculing a fallen angel.

"It's not the time to split among friends, right, young prince of the Fuan family - was it? Or rather, you thought that by presenting us with Enraiha, we'll overlook you?"

"Rd....tard......"

With that energy stored somewhere, the boy once again began to act violently underneath Kazuma's foot.

Literally crushing that resistance under his foot, Kazuma looked up at the youth.

"Who are you?"

The young man bowed elegantly and then declared.

"I was slow in saying. I am Christian Roengram - your enemy."

Receiving the young man's - Christian's words, Kazuma's words was etched in a belligerent smile.

"Good vibes, easy to understand. I like that."

"I feel grateful. But - "

Cristian finished his sentence there and looked away. Nearby Kazuma. And then, to where Ayano was standing, in a slightly separated place.

"If you obediently hand over your sacred treasure, I promise not to harm you."

"- So he said. What will you do? "

"That's rejected!" replied Ayano without hesitating for a second.

"Besides I don't like your ''I'll overlook you'' attitude! ''I promise not to harm you''? Do you think you can win against us?"

"Of course."

Chris held out his right hand. On the pointed upwards palm as if trying to receive something, a short pole, thirty centimeters long appeared without notice.

"Why that is, it's because I'm the owner of the Water's sacred treasure, <<Mizuchi>>."

The pole he clasped in his right hand shook. The large amount of water spirits entering through there changed to a whip crossing over ten meters.

"I'll teach you the discrepancy in our status. --- Aah, Gaia, I'm plenty by myself. Don't interfere."

"......Humph, very well. A powerless Fujutsushi and an Enjutsushi who can't even win against that, there's no worth dealing with them."

The short man - Gaia, instantly made a dissatisfied face but immediately agreed and jerked his chin as if saying ''Go already!''.

Chris bowed to Gaia with a smiling face, and approached Ayano with an air of composure.

"...................."

"...................."

Kazuma and Ayano, none even throwing a sidelong glance to the approaching Chris, looked at each other.

Ayano asked frankly.

"Is is real?"

"Who knows. It's the first time I heard of a Water sacred treasure."

While answering, Kazuma incorrigibly gridded down the boy acting violently.

"You're persistent. ------Ayano, I leave that weird one to you."

"Okay."

Kazuma's gaze, looking at Ayano lightly running, suddenly turned down.

The boy under his foot, was pulling the cuff of his trousers.

Feeling that was an action meant to attract attention not to escape the trampling, Kazuma loosened the force just a little.

"What?"

"...St..op....her....."

While bearing the pain of having his chest crushed, the boy boy spoke disconnectedly.

"That woman.......can't.....match him.........She'll be....killed......."

"That so? "

Kazuma was thoroughly calm. The gaze with which he looked at those two, about to start fighting, didn't had a fragment of nervousness.

"Well, shut up and look. What you wanted to see, from here on you'll be able to see freely."

Kazuma smiled lightly at the boy who didn't seem to understand.

"The serious Kannagi Ayano."

Intended to be composed, Chris didn't start but waited for Ayano slashing attack.

Matching the moment Ayano raised Enraiha overhead, at that moment he lightly twisted his wrist.

The flame sword swung downward from above her head was ambushed from underneath by the water whip.

The sound of water soaking a heated frying pan reached their ears. Simultaneously, both were covered by white water vapor.

But, the atmosphere turned clear in a moment. Mizuchi absorbed the surplus water in the atmosphere.

The water whip completely stopped the flame blade. Only the surface that touched continued to evaporate. That was almost nothing compared to the entire water volume.

But, successively compensating that loss from the surroundings, the whip couldn't be severed.

Cool-looking while the burning blade was before his eyes, Chris laughed.

"An Enjutsushi tackling a Suijutsushi. Water trumps Fire - do you not know the rivalry between the five elements?"

"Ara, I know it. Wasn't it all about the amount of material resources?"

There was no appearance of impatience in Ayano's eyes. Including even more power in the blade, she made the golden flame erupt.

"Kuh!"

Chris' voice was confused for the first time. The whip was bisected close to the root, and Mizuchi leaped in his hand, nothing more but a stick.

"So- something like this.........."

From those red lips that looked a little pale, a murmur of astonishment leaked out.

It was the ideology of the cosmic dual forces - Ying and Yang and the five elements.

The elements the world was composed of - Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, all phenomena became by the interference of those elements, that's what it meant.

There are two types of interference, one that takes advantage of one other and they can work together and the other, where there is a killing rivalry between them.

For example, the Earth is raising Wood (vegetation). Therefore the Earth makes Wood alive. On the contrary, Metal (the metal blade) cuts down Tree. Therefore, Metal trumps Tree.

And then, Water trumps Fire. That is the law derived from Chinese cosmology.

But think about it. Certainly Water makes Fire disappear. In that case, did the brilliant, primitive fire disappear with just a cup of water?

Water is also stronger than Fire. But that is not something absolute. It was just something relatively favorable.

In the first place, the basic concept of Spirit Jutsushi is the theory of the four elements: Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.

"Haaaah!"

While it may be true that Ayano's enemy was a Suijutsushi, she is swinging Enraiha without hesitation.

Ayano's way of thinking is always simple. And so, it suited her and made her stronger.

Today is a good example of it.

Water trumps Fire? What about it?

Regarding the energy it's able to release, there's nothing that equals <<Fire>>. No matter how much predominance <<Water>> has -

"How can I lose? To the likes of you!"

"Meeh, kuuh!"

Chris drew to himself the water that was cut off trying to reconstruct the whip once more but that spanned a few seconds.

In front of Enraiha at full power, Mizuchi was literally doing nothing more but pouring water on hot stone.

Torn piece by piece, Mizuchi wasn't even allowed to keep the whip shape.

Overhead Chris, all his power stolen, the blade clad in flame was approaching.

''"I got you!"''

But, together with a hard sound, the certain kill blow was obstructed.

Mizuchi lost the water whip. Pushing out that handle, Chris intercepted he blow.

As expected of a sacred treasure, even by using the red-hot blade, she couldn't smash that handle. But -

"Kuu....uu....."

Even if he stopped the blow of the blade itself, he couldn't protect himself against that calorific value.

The golden flame was scorching and both of Chris' hands gripping the handle at both ends gave off a burned smell.

His flushed face was strained by anguish and closely packed sweat drops were coming loose.

"Me....Ooohh!"

While stopping Enraiha's blow, Chris fired a kick in desperation. Without going to far, Ayano evaded the kick taking her distance.

"Wh.....what's going on?"

Underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy opened his eyes wide in shock.

"Isn't she like a different person from when I faced her?"

"Huh? Yeah."

Kazuma nodded to the boy's shout like it was only natural.

"Because she's not the kind of person to get serious if the opponent has no thirst for blood."

"Did she realize!?"

"........Hey"

Kazuma overlooked the boy that was plainly amazed.

"Didn't you say it yourself: ''Show me your power''?"

Which means the boy's purpose wasn't to kill Ayano but to grasp her ability - meaning, trying her ability.

"Well, that Ojou-san may have forgotten about it."

"------?"

"Didn't she notice it with her wildlife sixth sense? Because she's a living thing that moves only on instinct."

The moment he said that, red hot plasma crashed into the wind barrier. Of course, Ayano fired one of Enraiha's blows without even turning around.

"-------Wah?"

Dumbfounded the boy looked at Kazuma, who shrugged his shoulders like nothing happened.

"Right now.....that was the real deal."

"Hmm, how to say this, she kind of misunderstands it for tsukomi. I'm kind of worried if she'll kill someone before long."

"You there! Don't say whatever you want!"

This time she made a verbal tsukomi.

Maybe because she was composed enough, while overlooking Chris reconstructing his water whip without interfering, Ayano glared at Kazuma with an angry look.

"There's no need to worry, except you I wouldn't do this to anyone!"

"And I'm Ok? If you hit me I will die, you know?"

"You'll die? I won't stop you."

At Kazuma's unnaturally miserable manner of speaking, Ayano replied eternally indifferent.

Ant then, she looked at Chris as if remembering him and smiled with composure.

"You seem to be in a sort of pinch so is it all right not to beg your fellow's help? Your dramatic pose when you appeared and your words were all detestable but I understand - isn't it important to understand one's place?"

"........Tch!"

Those words loaded even with pity, magnificently irritated Chris' pride the wrong way.

The hand grasping Mizuchi trembled and the water whip undulated in a big way.

"Girl.......!"

Flinging off his graceful smile and pointlessly polite words, Chris glared at Ayano with the look of a demon.

"You damaged the sacred treasure because I was going easy on you so don't get carried away!"

"I think excuses are unsightly, I really do."

"Shut up!"

Together with that angry roar, Chris held Mizuchi over his head. The water whip stretched upright, its volume swelling.

That was like a water chain iron ball. The endless materialization of water spirits, swelled the apex of the whip to a lump of water ball.

It's diameter was a little more than ten meters - forming the huge water ball reaching a volume of a few hundred tones, Chris shouted.

"I'll smash you! There won't remain a trace of you!"

"With only that?"

Without minding that overwhelming mass swung downward at her Ayano resolutely stepped into his territory.

The several hundreds tons water ball approaching from overhead.

What met it was only a swung brilliant red blade.

That was without a doubt a real spectacle of a courageous but doomed resistance. A different scale from loss or defeat.

"Stop-----!"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 065.jpg|thumb|]]

Including the expectation for the result of the crash, the boy screamed from the bottom of his lungs.

But Ayano, without hesitation, raised the sword overhead with all her power.

Kazuma too, didn't seem like he was going to stop her, and was just looking at her.

The water ball dropped at high speed. Including its mass to the fall velocity, there wasn't any living thing that could bear that kinetic energy of the crash.

Whether it was an African elephant or a grisly bear, they would be squashed in an instant unable to withstand the pressure, unable even to preserve their original form.

But, the sword facing it was called Enraiha.

That mass was equivalent with trash, the quantity of heat it possessed was not something to be outdone by that.

"Yooooooooou! Flyyyyyyyy!"

Together with an outcry not very, or rather excessively - unladylike, as if challenging it, Ayano sliced the sky.

Th golden flame clad on the blade, fiercely sparkled so beautiful striking their eyes.

The gushing out white hot plasma. Similar to a small sun, that hit the huge water mass, pierced it and made all that mass evaporate.

But even so Chris didn't seem disturbed. Rather, he was staring at Ayano holding Enraiha smiling quite sadistically as if he did what he wanted to.

Also, underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy was biting his lips with a regretful expression.

One instant after - a terrific detonation sound roared.

Let's look over the basic science at this point.

When you apply heat to water it undergoes the process of vaporization and becomes steam.

That volume ratio is 1: 1700 ----the instant it vaporized the volume expanded a thousand and seven hundred times.

It this was a small quantity, or rather vaporized gradually, it doesn't matter that the thousand fold becomes twice ten thousand.

But, if a huge volume of water is super heated, it will vaporize in an instant.

The volcanic eruption is similar to this. The underground water is vaporized by burning magma, it expands, and with that pressure it blows off the rocks on the surface.

It's a phenomenon called water vapor explosion.

Yes, an explosion.

The evaporation of water, only that phenomenon can create so much destructive energy to physically alter the topography.

Right now, what happened in front of their eyes was exactly that.

"......Ridiculous.....to go this far........."

Looking at the mist enshrouding the center of explosion, the boy's face was distorted by despair.

With that kind of explosion, there was no way for the humans inside to survive. To say nothing of the fact that this was a water vapour explosion.

A Suijutsushi can can control the water vapor but an Enjutsushi has no way of interfering with an fire-less explosion.

Which means, she lost.

The greatest war potential that could fulfill his dearest wish will turn to nothing and achieve nothing.

The boy turned that unbearable anger against an opponent within reach. Looking up at the man who was yet still trampling him, he shouted full of emotion.

"Why? Why didn't you stop her? You knew something like this would happen!"

"-------Well, this is the reasonable outcome."

While smoking his cigar so carefree so late in the game, Kazuma replied in a voice without energy.

Faced with that indifference of not even raising an eyebrow at the death of his friend, the boy glared at him.

"Bas- bastard......bastard!"

"By the way ----- I have a feeling I wanted at least one explanation beforehand, Ojou-san."

"I believe in you, partner♥!"

At that dispirited murmur that didn't seem to appreciate the situation, a bright lively voice replied.

"-----Eeh?"

With a look of shock the boy stared inside the mist. Inside his blurry field of vision, two shadows were floating.

Christian Roengram holding Mizuchi who once again became just a handle and a girl setting up a brilliant red blade clad in golden flame.

It was obvious who that was.

It wasn't clear how but Ayano came out of the desperate predicament without even a wound and was appearing calm.

"Wh- why....." murmured the boy dumbfounded.

For Chris too, that seemed unexpected and stared at the girl's silhouette as if doubting his eyes.

"Absurd.......why, are you alive.......?"

Ayano showed a fearless smile to Chris who murmured so, his certain victory undermined.

At that time, the boy noticed.

That without the enshrouding mist flowing, without the atmosphere moving, the clothes and hair of the girl standing rock still were gently fluttering.

As it was to be expected, in an instant the boy saw through its meaning - and who was behind it.

One moment later, Chris reached the same answer.

The gazes of the two, dyed in shock and shudders turned to Kazuma's disinterested face.

"You son of a bitch.......a wind barrier, in that moment you........" squeezed Chris with eyes covered in hatred.

The Enjutsushi Ayano had no way of escaping from that explosion. Then, there is only one answer.

"You have no time to look away, lady-killer."

"-------Tch!"

Calming down with Kazuma's words, Chris turned to the front.

Making Enraiha shine brilliantly, Ayano was drawing near in front of him.

At once ordering the water spirits, Chris reconstructed Mizuchi's water whip. Luckily, there was a vast amount of water drifting in the atmosphere in the form of water vapors and he could summon them - he was supposed to.

"Wha------?"

The drifting about mist, for some reason didn't listed to Chris's command.

The water whip didn't materialize at all but, Enraiha was already swung downward. He had no Jutsu to escape from that blow.

"Kuu....uuu....!"

With Mizuchi's handle, Chris stopped Enraiha once more.

While moaning with the agony of having his fingers burned, he forced it back with all his strength, and took his distance tumbling in a big way.

While his shoulders trembled with intense pain and his breathing was heavy, Chris glared at Kazuma with a bloody mouth.

He did not know what he did. He didn't know it but he instinctively knew. That what hindered his ability was nothing else but that man's action.

Replying with sneer at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma declared carelessly.

"Since it's different from the water itself, water vapor is within a Fujutsushi's range. That's because it's vapor. You'd better not think you can manipulate it that easily."

"You bastard......."

"That's why I told you you have no time to look away."

Although Chris was exasperated by Kazuma's boasting composed facial expression, it certainly wasn't the time to do that.

Using that chance that opened for a moment, Ayano drew near once more.

Enraiha was held aloft. The blade wearing the golden flame increased its brilliance much more, shedding so much light it couldn't be looked at directly.

If he were to block it the same way, even though Mizuchi would be safe, his fingers would probability evaporate.

However, he had no time to summon more water spirits and he already lost the chance to evade.

"Hii......."

Chris' refined good looks became stiff with fear.

He couldn't run, an absolute death was drawing near, and then -

"Fall back!"

"-------Tch!"

Reflexively responding to Kazuma's voice, Ayano leapt in a big way. Immediately following, before Chris' eyes, the ground raised and an earth fang with a sharp tip slanted forward - if Ayano were to go right ahead, it was pushed out in a direction she would have intersected.

"Kuh!"

"Gaia!?"

"----------"

Everyone's gaze headed for the man - Gaia, who was supposed to have sightseeing the fight from a separate place.

While striking his shoulder with the axe as if taking its rhythm, Gaia's lips warped and he showed a bitter smile.

"It's very boorish interfering in a honor duel but I cannot abandon my colleague. Don't think bad of me."

"It's obvious I'll think bad of you, idiot. You said you won't interfere. If you're a warrior even as a joke don't behave so disgraceful as to violate your oath before the fight!"

The moment he understood that his opponent valued things like honor or pride, something that had no importance to Kazuma, he took advantage of that.

"You came out when that man was about to die. So, as a penalty for violating your oath, at least cut one of your arms!"

"..........Don't get excited, youngster," replied Gaia in a crushed to death voice.

"Besides, you were to one to excessively meddle in those two's fight."

"What the fuck are you saying? That man of gentle manners and delicate features, didn't he said he'll take all of us by himself? I participated in the battle since the beginning. Don't put me together with your underhanded, cowardly sneak attack!"

"Guu.....meee....."

As expected, if they quarreled, it was Kazuma's complete victory.

Sealing more of the enemy's interfering shielding himself behind the pride of a warrior together with justifying himself and the negation of the opponent's modus operandi, that cajolery could be called brilliant.

""Since it's like that, ignore us and let us continue."

"I won't!"

In accordance with Kazuma's words, the moment Ayano tried to start moving, Gaia swung his battle axe a second time.

That blow literally tore the earth and the pebbles raised from that high speed blow obstructed her path, changing into a wall.

"This time, you'll play with me, Miss."

=== Part 2 ===

Receiving that gaze full of hostility pointed towards him rather comfortably, Gaia announced magnificently.

"As far as it goes, let me name myself. I am Gaia. I have no family name. And then -"

Gaia pushed out the axe he was holding. What was dwelling in the blade with a dull shine was the power of the earth, strong enough to make one shiver.

From the development until now it was easy to guess its true colors.

"This is the sacred treasure of the earth - it's name is Nozuchi. Recognize it."

And then, as expected Gaia said those words.

"Geez........what's up with this, one after another..." murmured Ayano as if mourning.

That reaction was only justified. If Gaia's words were true, the sacred treasures of four elements gathered.

It must have been the first time since the dawn of history.

But clearly, Gaia wasn't affected by that deep emotion. The bright smile plastered to that boorish face was the sigh of great joy when meeting a formidable enemy - belonging to a race of people who found in fighting their reason for existence, without controlling that smile, the man took one step forward.

"Being able to overwhelm Chris in a woman's body - it seems we underestimated you. It was more pleasant that I thought."

And then, while coughing really happy he looked down at the boy held down under Kazuma's foot, turning a clear scorn towards him.

"At the very least, much more so that a certain ostentatious Fujutsushi family."

"-------!!"

The moment he heard those words, the boy squeezed an unbelievable amount of power from that weakened body and escaped Kazuma's restriction.

"Ups."

His balance destroyed, Kazuma staggered. It may perhaps be believable that he made such an unusual error but since even Kokusen was taken from him, that was clearly his intention.

With the regained wind's secret treasure in his hand, the boy turned bloodshot eyes full of hatred to Gaia.

"Otou-sama's enemy!"

"------Humph."

With the expression of not being interested, Gaia snorted and expected the boy's rush.

"Aaaaaaaah!!"

The jet black spear flashed. The point of the blade that seemed split by the excessive speed was carrying an overflowing killing intent was aiming at its bitter enemy.

"Huh, it's fast."

Maneuvering Nozuchi, Gaia continued handling those high speed thrusts. But, by mature, an ax is not a weapon aimed at defending.

Although avoiding those aiming for his vitals, the attacks he couldn't handle gave his body countless wounds.

"Ooooooooooo!"

The boy continued attacking incessantly without a break.

Accelerating the speed's rotation even more, finally even the afterimage disappeared. But as if disregarding that attack, Gaia raised Nozuchi across his head on a grand scale.

Without minding the spurts of blood that covered all his body, his recognition and muscles expanded.

"Huaa!"

With just one blow, he knocked down the countless thrusts, and even blew away the boy's body.

"Guh......hah........"

"How worthless."

Staring at the moaning boy knocked to the ground with coldness, Gaia spat out.

"The attacks of you Fujutsushi are certainly fast. But it's only that. Something like an attack without weight it's only a diversion and not the finishing blow.
That's the limit of Fujutsushi -- after all they're not a class made for battle."

".............."

At the Chijutsushi's reckless words, Ayano instinctively stole a glance at Kazuma's face.

There was nothing particularly strange about that countenance. But -

"........Kazuma?"

With the same aimless manner as always, Kazuma picked up Kokusen, separated from the boy's hand and directly confronted Gaia separated by a few meters.

"Hoo ---- are you motivated, Fujutsushi?"

"Ayano."

Entirely ignoring the mocking tone, Kazuma turned his face only to Ayano.

"You don't have to worry about this. You should finish the small fry on the other side. "

"Ah, yeah----"

"Wa- wait....."

At the time she reflexively nodded, a moan hoarse with agony called Kazuma to a halt.

Turning there, the boy unable to get up yet after being blown off, stretched his hand with a desperate expression.

From his mouth fresh blood was falling out of, a slender voice was released.

"That's.....not something.....you can handle......"

"By the way, that's true," nodded Ayano agreeing.

"Can you use a spear?"

"No, I never touched one."

Kazuma readily replied.

"But-----"

Compared to that he quickly turned around the spear in his hand holding it between his arm and armpit with the same expression full of confidence and composure like always.

The way he handled the spear, without hesitation and openly fluid, was absolutely not amateur-like.

"I used a cane though. If I put that to practical use, well, I should manage somehow."

"------I see. Well then, do your best."

Ayano sent Kazuma out with a tone that was visibly casual. She wasn't particularly shocked.

More that the fact that this man said he ''should manage somehow'', she understood from the experiences until now that whatever the progress may be he will, one way or another come on top.

"Wa- wait........"

The boy who was the original possessor of the spear, seemed to have a different opinion yet.

He tried to stop him a second time but Kazuma already didn't look back.

As a substitute Ayano looked over the boy and asked.

"Is there something else?"

"Of......of course there is! My family came to inherit Kokusen a long time ago, it can't be suddenly used by an outsider who is just a little bit talented!"

"Ah, I see."

Now that you mention it, it was a justified fear - if you apply common sense to your thinking.

But.

Ayano deliberately spoke, not of the same opinion.

"Well, isn't it fine either way?"

"Of course not!"

The boy who as a matter of course couldn't consent, objected to this.

At the same time, Kazuma carelessly pushed out the spear.

Just by looking it was an unenthusiastic throw. But the wind blade that gushed out from that spearhead, clashed into Nozuchi lightly crossing the speed of sound.

"Meee......."

Having that heavy unendurable power pushed into him, Gaia's upper body was bent backwards. While he immediately planted his feet on the ground he was unable to stop the blow and backed off while staggering.

"--------Eeh?"

"Wow---"

'I see. This ---- is very convenient."

While stared at by the boy who murmured like a mentally slow, Kazuma let out a voice of admiration without accent.

"Wha-----"

''"Well, one would normally be surprised,"'' thought Ayano, aiming a look of sympathy at the astonished boy.

That's right, if you think about this normally, it was something impossible.

The famous Fuan Family famous as the highest Fujutsushi continued inheriting for a long time the Wind sacred treasure, Kokusen.

An outsider who only managed to get his hands on it couldn't handle it right away.

But, lucky or unlucky, in this time there was a being who was laughing scornfully at that kind of common sense.

The ''''Contractor'''' - the one who contracted with the Spirit Lord of the Wind, the monster who although was was called the weakest, a Fujutsushi, was more than a match for the Enjutsushi from the Kannagi Clan.

"Well then, let's continue, shall we?"

With an outward appearance that didn't look like it in the slightest, that legend came alive, together with that effortless pronouncement, unleashed the spear one after another. While Gaia barely received with Nozuchi, he continued to back off pressed down by that power blow after blow.

"Guu.....meeeh........"

Kazuma's attack was so swift it didn't seem to be the same kind like the boy's and it was heavy.

Although he didn't had a large build, his center of gravity was low and he was very muscular, Gaia stepped firmly into the ground like any Chijutsushi would, but even so it was very unusual he couldn't hold out against him.

"Meeeeaaah........"

Gaia was driven into a one sided defense. He couldn't even grasp a clue on how to attack.

If he were to give up on his defense and brandish his ax, in that moment the wind blades would make a great number of holes in his body.

No - even now, he couldn't defend against his wind blades. The fact that Kazuma's attack was hitting Nozuchi and didn't struck Gaia was because Kazuma was naturally aiming at the ax.

He was being played with - although he understood that, Gaia couldn't do anything.

Those serial attacks he couldn't confirm by sight didn't become abate but on the contrary, raised their frequency even more.

"Kuuh.....wa, so fast."

"No, is that all they're worth?"

Using Gaia's previous words against him, Kazuma cheerfully bragged.

"You......youngster.......!"

At the disgrace of being looked down upon by ''the likes'' of a Fujutsushi, Gaia grounded his teeth. And finally made his decision.

Believing in his own tenaciousness more than in the fact that he was pressed down until now, he cast away his defense and brandished Nozuchi.

He was slightly slow. Or else, together with Gaia's resolution and good fortune, Kazuma stopped the monotonous attack and took another approach.

The aim were Gaia's legs.

Throwing away the daring sharpness, the wind attack pierced the earth like a blunt weapon. That shock similar to an explosion blew up a large quantity of dust.

"Kuuh - Don't underestimate me!"

But, the opponent was a Chijutsushi. A curtain of earth and sand was nothing more but a smoke screen.

Recovering from that moment of surprise, Gaia got rid of all the dust swinging one arm.

"Whaa--"

The moment his field of vision cleared up, Gaia screamed in shock once again. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he recognized the figure of his opponent separated only by a few centimeters but that was only to be expected.

Gaia understood completely the sneer rising to Kazuma's mouth.

This man, without missing that space of one moment necessary to remove the smoke screen, avoided being sensed by a Chijutsushi by jumping without running on the land and moved closer to him in an instant.

He certainly understood. But, only understanding it is useless - even so, he couldn't react.

"Kuuuuhh!"

"Slow."

Shortly informing Gaia, who was trying to prepare his ax in confusion, Kazuma suddenly rotated the spear.

The end of the black handle - the sharp part, knocked the short man off his feet.

"Meeeh!?"

His feet tripped up in such a skillful manner, Gaia splendidly danced in the air.

The feeling of his body floating horizontally in the sky. But, that feeling that aroused some kind of pleasantness instantly turned to shivers when he recognized Kazuma's silhouette hanging over him from above.

"I managed somehow with a such a weightless attack, huh?"

What dwelt in his voice and attitude was plain mockery. The naked blade glistening in his hand, was already sharply sung down aiming at the rape of his neck.

Rather than capitalizing on its length the true worth of that long-handled spear was the phantasmagoria consecutive attack resembling a circular motion.

To use both ends of the handle to attack it wasn't necessary to slash back like with a sword but to repeat the strike over and over as long as the momentum of the same vector could be maintain.

That speed was obviously more that twice as faster that a sword. At the same time one end of the handle tripped and sprung him up, the blade at the reverse side was swung downwards.

"What kind!"

But, at that moment, Gaia extended his short arm with all his might and seized the ground. Responding to the silent command, the ground transformed to a firm shield and protected him and then, changing to a sharp lance, it attacked Kazuma.

"-------Ha."

Laughing at the futile resistance, in one single blow Kazuma pulverized both shield and spear.

Successively turning around Kokusen as if drawing the letter '''S''', he blew off Gaia with the dull point.

"Gaahaah!"

Gaia rolled like a kicked ball and rushed into the building's wall.

And then, at the same time -

"Guubuh!"

As if it was covered by the sound of the crash, from the upper air a dull, heavy moan resounded.

Looking up to search for that voice, in the center of Gaia's field of vision, he recognized the figure of his companion magnificently dancing in midair.

But, judging from that posture with limbs danging loosely and his pushed up chin, it was clear he didn't jump by his own volition.

After the long, long flight passed, Chris landed on his back.

A moment after he made a small bounce. he twitched and stopped moving. As it seemed like he could barely breath, it was impossible for him to continue the battle.

"................"

Slowly, as if looking at something he didn't want to, Gaia turned his eyes in the direction Chris came flying from.

Just like he imagined, carrying Enraiha on her shoulder, her other hand on her hip Ayano was looking down this way.

"................."

Even slower, he turned his head around ninety degrees.

The man who blew him away so far, likewise, was holding Kokusen in one hand.

"Well then."

Noticing that gaze, Kazuma showed a fearless smile.

"This is checkmate," he mercilessly pronounced.

Looking at Gaia who paled at the desperate crisis, Kazuma thought how to deal with them.

Without letting even several seconds pass, the answer came out.

It was ''"They're bothersome so I'll kill them."''

What was their relationship with the boy, why did they wanted to steal Enraiha, it would be a lie to say he really didn't care.

But, in the end, that was someone else's problem.

The boy, the Kannagi, they should all deal with their respective duty so Kazuma set up Kokusen to finish both of them off.

".......Do you think you won with this?"

"That so? I think that depends upon you. If you still want to persist, I'll deal with you a little longer."

Declaring the unexpressed ''<<at any rate the result will be the same>>'' he was about to unleash the sword but this time Gaia finally took the initiative.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 087.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't get cocky, youngster!"

Together with the angry roar, Gaia knocked his fist into the ground. Immediately following, from that origin cracks ran on the ground freely.

Although they weren't big enough that people would fall into them, naturally the ground was violently shaking.

Unwillingly, Kazuma interrupted his attack.

"Well, as expected you're going to struggle, huh---- "

But even so, he didn't lost his composure and assumed an attack stance a second time while laughing sarcastically but, when he shifted his attention to the ominous sounds coming from overhead - he instantly stopped his movement.

"Tch."

On the outer wall of the building in the middle of construction, several cracks clearly impossible to repair started running.

The outer wall that was originally organized in a straight line was insecurely undulating which was a clear omen of collapse even to inexpert eyes.

"Don't be so rash, you guys-----hey?"

When accidentally looking back, Gaia and Chris were gone. He only heard the voice appearing out of nowhere.

"This was a draw! Next time we won't go easy on you so prepare yourself!"

".......Don't exit with such witty words, Ossan."

At that parting threat fully loaded with the taste of the loser so much it was stereotypical, Kazuma let out a cough of admiration.

But, this was not the place to calm down. The destruction of the building was drawing near before his very eyes.

Looking up, the concrete already started peeling off. At this rate, it will hold on only a few seconds more.

Moreover, based on dangerous slanting it won't be smashed right below but blown out - moreover, it's facing this way - it will certainly collapse.

"-------Hmmm."

Understanding that much, Kazuma turned around and started running without looking right nor left.

Helping his partner, defend against a secondary calamity, clearly not thinking about any of that, he escaped so fast he deserves admiration.

"Hey, Kazuma!? Wait a minute!"

On the other side, Ayano doesn't have the merit (in a bad way ) of abandonment like Kazuma.

While turning a gaze full of resentment to the partner who doesn't show any sigh of slowing down when calling him, even so she couldn't overlook this calamity.

"Geez..."

It was lucky - it can be said so, that she learned how to practically deal with this kind of situation.

It's already too late to stop the destruction. But, if that huge mass were to crash into the earth, the damage on the surrounding will be significant. Then ----

''"I'll burn everything to nothing ----"''

Ayano raised Enraiha overhead with all her power. The golden flame that gushed out of the crimson blade spread around the collapsing building as if wrapping it up and made that entire mass evaporate.

A few seconds after, at the time the fire disappeared, the building in bare concrete completely vanished leaving only the foundation.

In other words, the results of a few months of construction work came to nothing.

''"Aah---- but, because of that Chijutsushi's last attack they should have started from soil preparation all over again......it can't be helped."''

And so, when she tried to justify herself from the back the sound of apathetic applause could be heard.

Ayano looked over her shoulder with a dangerous face.

She understood without having to look but as expected, Kazuma was standing there with a frivolous, slack smile.

"Ya, good job."

"-----Didn't you ran away?"

"I ran away because it was dangerous. Since it's not dangerous anymore there's no need to run. It's a matter of course," replied Kazuma nonchalantly.

Having a thorough knowledge of how meaningless it was to search about something sincere in this man, Ayano changed the conversation without deeply questioning him.

"Those two?"

"They ran away."

"Didn't you let them ran away?"

As expected she investigated this.

The interval he took his eyes off them, preoccupied with the building's destruction, he let them ran away --- it doesn't seem strange but Kazuma is a Fujutsushi.

There wasn't any particular need to specially turn towards the collapsing building but even assuming so for the sake of the argument, he shouldn't have ''taken his eyes off'' those two.

For Kazuma, tuning his senses to wind spirits, looking at two places at the same time was mundane, something he didn't even had to concentrate about.

But, Kazuma persistently played dumb.

"Not really, I didn't let them go. I just didn't felt like pro-actively catching them."

"Why....?"

"Because it's someone else's problem."

Those words that for Ayano seemed unbelievable, didn't even had a tiny amount of guilty conscience.

"They're aiming at you and that brat, not me. There's no need to unjustifiably bring them down."

"You......."

Although Ayano couldn't agree to Kazuma's matter-of-course declaration, she couldn't verbally abuse him -

"Well, leaving that aside, we should leave this place already. It will become noisy."

- Because she was forced into silence by Kazuma's next words.

"........Yeah."

Reluctantly Ayano agreed.

The Police and Fire Department will arrive any minute. She could silence them by using the Kannagi name but it is better to have few of that troublesome attention.

"First of all, let's change the location."

Saying so, Ayano and Kazuma left that place behind.

=== Part 3 ===

Narrowly hiding themselves from the Police, Fire Department and the large number of people that gathered there, those two took a short rest in a small park.

Ayano grumbled, glaring.

"Geez, why do I have to sneak out like some kind of culprit? But since I became familiar to you I kind of got used to it."

"Hey, wait a minute! You're the main cause of the uproar this time. I was just dragged into it."

"I'm also a victim! To make matter worse, since you let the enemy escape, I don't know anything about their reason."

"Now that you mention it, that's right. What are they trying to do, picking a fight with the Kannagi with that level of power -"

While speaking, Kazuma suddenly moved his line of sight. At the same time, he took a small step back.

In front of his eyes, a small figure passed through at a fair amount of speed.

Ayano was faintly surprised and Kazuma, thoroughly indifferent, let the shadow - the retreating figure of the Fujutsushi boy pass.

"Kuuh."

The boy charging in with the intention of a surprise attack nimbly turned around and faced Kazuma.

This time he put himself of guard, his back dropping, as if carefully searching for an opportunity.

"The brat from earlier, huh --- Did you follow us? What a persistent jerk."

The boy shouted at Kazuma who spoke so like he was disgusted.

"Give it back!"

"------Aah?"

"Give it back! Kokusen is mine!"

That's when he noticed. The boy's gaze wasn't turned towards Kazuma but towards what Kazuma was holding in his hand.

The object that became so familiar to him he actually forgot he was holding it in his hand was, in the end, a borrowed thing.

It was only natural for the boy to chase after it since it was taken away.

"Then say so from the beginning."

While Kazuma spoke even more astounded, he held out Kokusen's handle in front of him. As if leaping, the boy tore it off.

"Your manners are pretty bad - ", grumbled Kazuma blind at his own shortcomings with a backward glance at the boy who hugged Kokusen closely with an expression of relief.

But not later than that, that face had a cramp.

"Eeh......wah......"

Letting out a confused voice, the boy patted the spear all over with both his hands.

Next he pushed it to the sky as if including feeling into it and pressed the handle against his forehead.

In the end he started swinging it as making a pattern.

"What is he doing?"

"Who knows. The dance of victory handed down in the family?"

"......They're not some kind of aboriginals, right?"

To make matters worse, that didn't have the ''flow'' that could give the impression of a dance, its integrity.

Judging from the way it was nonsensically yielded, it looked like simple confusion.

After a short while, trepidly watching over it, the boy suddenly stopped his (looks like ) dance. And then, he stood rock still in blank amazement.

That sad sight, was like ''the portrait of despair'' came alive.

If a human with an honest heart were to be there, it was impossible not to feel pity.

".........Did something happen?" asked Ayano worried, as expected.

With a dumbfounded expression, perhaps not even understanding who was asking, the boy answered in a small voice.

"Kokusen......is not answering......."

"------Eh?"

Ayano was befuddled, not comprehending what the boy was saying. But, the next moment, understanding the reason of it, she nodded deeply.

"Aah, I see."

In a way, it was to be expected.

Kokusen crossed over to the present day's - no, if it's unlucky possibly the all-time-highest Fujutsushi, the <<Contractor>> who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind.

The secret treasure obtained by its highest master -there is plenty of possibility it would refuse to be used by everyone else beside him.

Even in Ayano's case, if Juugo or Genma were to use Enraiha, there is a high possibility it would turn like that.

If something like that were to occur, she should go through a tedious ceremony identical with the inheritance one.

"So, what will you do?"

With a sidelong glance at the boy suffering a heartache, Ayano asked Kazuma.

"Will you take this opportunity to make the sacred treasure of the Wind yours?"

"-----!!"

At those words that seemed to instigate robbery, the boy caught his breath sharply.

He set up Kokusen with open vigilance but the sacred treasure that turned into nothing more but a spear, has no power to drive Kazuma away.

".......You."

Ayano smiled with the feeling of a performer at Kazuma who grumbled at her reproachfully.

She was quite enjoyed.

With one lazy sigh, Kazuma stepped up to the boy. And then, he casually seized Kokusen.

"Le - let go!"

The boy pulled the spear towards himself with a desperate look. It seems that in the middle of the agitation, he even forgot to use Fujutsu.

Understandably, when it comes to physical strength - Kazuma was overwhelmingly superior.

The boy dropped his back and tried to cling to it rather than pull the spear but even so Kazuma's posture wasn't destroyed.

"No, no way.....this is.....only this......tch-"

"You're noisy. Just grasp it tightly then."

"----Eeh?"

The boy reflexively looked up at Kazuma. But, without paying attention to him, he gently closed his eyes.

And then -

"Wow........"

At the fantastic scene materializing right in front of her, Ayano let out a voice of wonder that couldn't be expressed into words.

The blue, sparkling wind coiled in a whirlpool before her eyes.

At times strong, at times tender, it was blowing through playfully as if dancing.

Fro somewhere, a transparent, refreshing sound could be heard.

Like a song, like a prayer, an exquisite echo permeated her ears.

''"Are the Wind Spirits singing? No, it's not only that--- "''

One more ''<<Voice>>'' responding to the wind's song rose from the jet black spear held by both Kazuma ans the boy.

It was a strong multi-layered low tone. That sound, contrastive with the light and clear wind song melted into it wonderfully without feeling out of place.

Without one side pressing the other, a symbiotic relation matching each other mutually.

The tune spun as a result was the building up of a miraculous chord that could never be reproduced by musical instruments from the human world.

"He is....resonating with, Kokusen......"

Ayano involuntarily stared at Kazuma. It was clear that this miraculous scene was something done by the means of his power.

Probably right now, inside those closed eyelids, those pupils are shedding a blue light.

"Aah-----"

While gazing at it intoxicated, suddenly the blue wind disappeared without any trailing note. At the same time Kazuma opened his eyes.

Those pupils already returned to usual color but even so, she thought she saw a bottomless brilliance dwelling into them - either way, it must have been her imagination.

On the other side, the boy was looking around the surroundings with an irrelevant face.

The contest of he spirits and the spear didn't seemed to bring any change to the surface but that was only reasonable.

But after a few seconds, opening his eyes wide, he looked at Kokusen.

"........Eeh? Aah......!"

On the surface nothing changed. But the people found there clearly grasped the change.

The spear that until now was nothing but a lump of metal recovered its overwhelming power.

That power of the spear itself wrapped the boy clasping it and formed one ''field''.

Once more, the sacred treasure recognized the boy as it's master.

The boy, instantly expressing delight on his face, immediately glared at Kazuma stiffening.

"You.....what did you do?"

As for Kazuma, he looked down at him with the smile of a mischievous boy.

"It's a secret."

"You!"

"What! If you're dissatisfied I can easily return it to the previous condition."

"------!!"

Panicking the boy hid Kokusen to his back. Of course, it wasn't something he could hide with his small build.

Ignoring the boy's reaction Kazuma said.

"For the time being, I'll invite you to Kannagi-san's house. There's a lot I want to ask of you --- you also had business with her right?"

"---------------------------------------Aah"

After a short silence, carrying a strong will in his pupil, the boy nodded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 2

2013-11-19T01:43:28Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 2 - Water and earth raiders ==

=== Part 1 ===

Playing with Kokusen with one hand, Kazuma observed the boy struggling under his foot.

It looked pretty painful. The entire body weight of a grown man concentrated in one point on that delicate body - what's more, the boy was trampled straight above the heart so that was expected.

He already couldn't resist in a meaningful way.

The movement of his limbs, rather than those for escape, were closer to death agony convulsions.

But even so, the boy didn't gave up yet. Seizing with his hand the foot trampling him, he was almost powerless but he still had light in his eyes, looking up at Kazuma.

''"------How energetic,"'' thought Kazuma indifferently.

He did not hate kids with vitality. As long as they're not annoying him, that is.

Adding one thing to another, he believed in being impartial towards all his enemies.

That is, annihilating men and women of all ages if they oppose him.

Therefore, he had no reason to let this boy live.

It would be better to make him spit out why he was aiming at Ayano but that's not something he should pay attention to.

It happened at the time he was putting strength in his leg to quickly kill him.

Some ill-breading intruders disturbed Kazuma's purpose.

"Ayano!"

"-----Eeh?"

Around Ayano's surroundings, blinking at the sudden call, a wind barrier was wrapped up.

Immediately something flying at a high speed was repelled and smashed against the wind barrier.

A small sheet of spray glistened in the sunlight.

"------Water?"

"You two right there, do you have business here?"

Not minding Ayano's confusion, Kazuma asked in a freezing voice.

A replying voice promptly returned.

"Did you notice? Besides, I wasn't particularly hiding my Kehai, you know."

A clear, beautiful voice resounded on the desolate construction site.

Ayano looked around searching for the owner of the voice. As for Kazuma, he didn't even show he was searching and while stepping and jumping on the boy, lazily he puffed his cigarette.

"I asked about your business."

"How impolite."

A voice containing a smile replied. Together with it, two figures appeared on top of a slightly elevated heap of mud.

Appropriate for the owner of the beautiful voice, one of them was an extremely beautiful young man. His silver hair was glittering in the sun like a waterfall, flowing straight down his back. His eyes were amber colored.

He had flawless white skin and thin, fine shaped red lips that were vibrantly contrasting.

He was naturally perfect.

No matter how much one looked at him, not a flaw could be found.

That face was so beautiful it made one believe it must be without a doubt the a human face organized after a single rule - Golden Rule.

But after only glancing at it, Kazuma gazed steadily at the man standing next to him.

He was very short. He had below a hundred and fifty centimeters at most.

But anyone would hesitate calling that man a small built. Surely his stature was low. But even if he was low the volume of muscle that body was clad in, wasn't common.

When describing a muscular giant it's said ''"That upper arm is thicker than a woman's ass"'' or ''"Those tights are like a woman's waist"''.

If the man were above two meters it will be finished one would call him ''burly'' - but if he's below a hundred and fifty centimeters -

You can only call it birth defect. Even assuming he dedicated all his life to weight training, it doesn't seem likely the human body can become like this.

It could be evaluated to a human's parody or rather a distorted figure (prettiness nonexistent).

The balance of length and width, was perfectly deviating from the contour of the human body. Even the skeleton was wrong.

It could be understood if it were a different species from man.

After staring at that atypical appearance very long, Kazuma coughed once.

"So it's true there are Dwarfs, huh?"

"Wait a second, youngster," the man retorted to Kazuma almost reluctantly.

His voice was a deep baritone, which seemed only appropriate.

"Who is a dwarf, huh?"

"It's obviously you, no? Beside that constitution, you're also carrying an axe."

That's right, the man was shouldering a gigantic battle-axe.

Just like in a certain world famous fantasy movie, his physique seemed very similar to that race.

Besides he was also growing a beard.

"If you want to be consistent to that extent, you should wear a helmet with two horns. Can you split into seven and dance around snow white?"

"Wha.....You bastard...."

At Kazuma's abuse, bringing even fairy tales into this, the man glared at him furiously.

But, his mouth didn't seem very proficient so no comebacks emerged.

"Y-you youngster....."

Understanding he couldn't match him verbally, the man grasped with both his hands the battle ax and stepped forward with short steps.

But, his beautiful neighbor restrained him.

"Well, calm down, *imli."

"Who the heck is G*mli?"

Not minding the short one angry and barring his teeth, the beautiful man turned his gaze to Kazuma - no, to the boy trampled on at his feet.

"----This is a somewhat unexpected development, huh?"

Curbing his lips upward, the man addressed the boy. Those red lips were etched with scorn towards a weak person.

But, even that was beautiful. As a god boasting about the superiority of his existence, ridiculing a fallen angel.

"It's not the time to split among friends, right, young prince of the Fuan family - was it? Or rather, you thought that by presenting us with Enraiha, we'll overlook you?"

"Rd....tard......"

With that energy stored somewhere, the boy once again began to act violently underneath Kazuma's foot.

Literally crushing that resistance under his foot, Kazuma looked up at the youth.

"Who are you?"

The young man bowed elegantly and then declared.

"I was slow in saying. I am Christian Roengram - your enemy."

Receiving the young man's - Christian's words, Kazuma's words was etched in a belligerent smile.

"Good vibes, easy to understand. I like that."

"I feel grateful. But - "

Cristian finished his sentence there and looked away. Nearby Kazuma. And then, to where Ayano was standing, in a slightly separated place.

"If you obediently hand over your sacred treasure, I promise not to harm you."

"- So he said. What will you do? "

"That's rejected!" replied Ayano without hesitating for a second.

"Besides I don't like your ''I'll overlook you'' attitude! ''I promise not to harm you''? Do you think you can win against us?"

"Of course."

Chris held out his right hand. On the pointed upwards palm as if trying to receive something, a short pole, thirty centimeters long appeared without notice.

"Why that is, it's because I'm the owner of the Water's sacred treasure, <<Mizuchi>>."

The pole he clasped in his right hand shook. The large amount of water spirits entering through there changed to a whip crossing over ten meters.

"I'll teach you the discrepancy in our status. --- Aah, Gaia, I'm plenty by myself. Don't interfere."

"......Humph, very well. A powerless Fujutsushi and an Enjutsushi who can't even win against that, there's no worth dealing with them."

The short man - Gaia, instantly made a dissatisfied face but immediately agreed and jerked his chin as if saying ''Go already!''.

Chris bowed to Gaia with a smiling face, and approached Ayano with an air of composure.

"...................."

"...................."

Kazuma and Ayano, none even throwing a sidelong glance to the approaching Chris, looked at each other.

Ayano asked frankly.

"Is is real?"

"Who knows. It's the first time I heard of a Water sacred treasure."

While answering, Kazuma incorrigibly gridded down the boy acting violently.

"You're persistent. ------Ayano, I leave that weird one to you."

"Okay."

Kazuma's gaze, looking at Ayano lightly running, suddenly turned down.

The boy under his foot, was pulling the cuff of his trousers.

Feeling that was an action meant to attract attention not to escape the trampling, Kazuma loosened the force just a little.

"What?"

"...St..op....her....."

While bearing the pain of having his chest crushed, the boy boy spoke disconnectedly.

"That woman.......can't.....match him.........She'll be....killed......."

"That so? "

Kazuma was thoroughly calm. The gaze with which he looked at those two, about to start fighting, didn't had a fragment of nervousness.

"Well, shut up and look. What you wanted to see, from here on you'll be able to see freely."

Kazuma smiled lightly at the boy who didn't seem to understand.

"The serious Kannagi Ayano."

Intended to be composed, Chris didn't start but waited for Ayano slashing attack.

Matching the moment Ayano raised Enraiha overhead, at that moment he lightly twisted his wrist.

The flame sword swung downward from above her head was ambushed from underneath by the water whip.

The sound of water soaking a heated frying pan reached their ears. Simultaneously, both were covered by white water vapor.

But, the atmosphere turned clear in a moment. Mizuchi absorbed the surplus water in the atmosphere.

The water whip completely stopped the flame blade. Only the surface that touched continued to evaporate. That was almost nothing compared to the entire water volume.

But, successively compensating that loss from the surroundings, the whip couldn't be severed.

Cool-looking while the burning blade was before his eyes, Chris laughed.

"An Enjutsushi tackling a Suijutsushi. Water trumps Fire - do you not know the rivalry between the five elements?"

"Ara, I know it. Wasn't it all about the amount of material resources?"

There was no appearance of impatience in Ayano's eyes. Including even more power in the blade, she made the golden flame erupt.

"Kuh!"

Chris' voice was confused for the first time. The whip was bisected close to the root, and Mizuchi leaped in his hand, nothing more but a stick.

"So- something like this.........."

From those red lips that looked a little pale, a murmur of astonishment leaked out.

It was the ideology of the cosmic dual forces - Ying and Yang and the five elements.

The elements the world was composed of - Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, all phenomena became by the interference of those elements, that's what it meant.

There are two types of interference, one that takes advantage of one other and they can work together and the other, where there is a killing rivalry between them.

For example, the Earth is raising Wood (vegetation). Therefore the Earth makes Wood alive. On the contrary, Metal (the metal blade) cuts down Tree. Therefore, Metal trumps Tree.

And then, Water trumps Fire. That is the law derived from Chinese cosmology.

But think about it. Certainly Water makes Fire disappear. In that case, did the brilliant, primitive fire disappear with just a cup of water?

Water is also stronger than Fire. But that is not something absolute. It was just something relatively favorable.

In the first place, the basic concept of Spirit Jutsushi is the theory of the four elements: Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.

"Haaaah!"

While it may be true that Ayano's enemy was a Suijutsushi, she is swinging Enraiha without hesitation.

Ayano's way of thinking is always simple. And so, it suited her and made her stronger.

Today is a good example of it.

Water trumps Fire? What about it?

Regarding the energy it's able to release, there's nothing that equals <<Fire>>. No matter how much predominance <<Water>> has -

"How can I lose? To the likes of you!"

"Meeh, kuuh!"

Chris drew to himself the water that was cut off trying to reconstruct the whip once more but that spanned a few seconds.

In front of Enraiha at full power, Mizuchi was literally doing nothing more but pouring water on hot stone.

Torn piece by piece, Mizuchi wasn't even allowed to keep the whip shape.

Overhead Chris, all his power stolen, the blade clad in flame was approaching.

''"I got you!"''

But, together with a hard sound, the certain kill blow was obstructed.

Mizuchi lost the water whip. Pushing out that handle, Chris intercepted he blow.

As expected of a sacred treasure, even by using the red-hot blade, she couldn't smash that handle. But -

"Kuu....uu....."

Even if he stopped the blow of the blade itself, he couldn't protect himself against that calorific value.

The golden flame was scorching and both of Chris' hands gripping the handle at both ends gave off a burned smell.

His flushed face was strained by anguish and closely packed sweat drops were coming loose.

"Me....Ooohh!"

While stopping Enraiha's blow, Chris fired a kick in desperation. Without going to far, Ayano evaded the kick taking her distance.

"Wh.....what's going on?"

Underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy opened his eyes wide in shock.

"Isn't she like a different person from when I faced her?"

"Huh? Yeah."

Kazuma nodded to the boy's shout like it was only natural.

"Because she's not the kind of person to get serious if the opponent has no thirst for blood."

"Did she realize!?"

"........Hey"

Kazuma overlooked the boy that was plainly amazed.

"Didn't you say it yourself: ''Show me your power''?"

Which means the boy's purpose wasn't to kill Ayano but to grasp her ability - meaning, trying her ability.

"Well, that Ojou-san may have forgotten about it."

"------?"

"Didn't she notice it with her wildlife sixth sense? Because she's a living thing that moves only on instinct."

The moment he said that, red hot plasma crashed into the wind barrier. Of course, Ayano fired one of Enraiha's blows without even turning around.

"-------Wah?"

Dumbfounded the boy looked at Kazuma, who shrugged his shoulders like nothing happened.

"Right now.....that was the real deal."

"Hmm, how to say this, she kind of misunderstands it for tsukomi. I'm kind of worried if she'll kill someone before long."

"You there! Don't say whatever you want!"

This time she made a verbal tsukomi.

Maybe because she was composed enough, while overlooking Chris reconstructing his water whip without interfering, Ayano glared at Kazuma with an angry look.

"There's no need to worry, except you I wouldn't do this to anyone!"

"And I'm Ok? If you hit me I will die, you know?"

"You'll die? I won't stop you."

At Kazuma's unnaturally miserable manner of speaking, Ayano replied eternally indifferent.

Ant then, she looked at Chris as if remembering him and smiled with composure.

"You seem to be in a sort of pinch so is it all right not to beg your fellow's help? Your dramatic pose when you appeared and your words were all detestable but I understand - isn't it important to understand one's place?"

"........Tch!"

Those words loaded even with pity, magnificently irritated Chris' pride the wrong way.

The hand grasping Mizuchi trembled and the water whip undulated in a big way.

"Girl.......!"

Flinging off his graceful smile and pointlessly polite words, Chris glared at Ayano with the look of a demon.

"You damaged the sacred treasure because I was going easy on you so don't get carried away!"

"I think excuses are unsightly, I really do."

"Shut up!"

Together with that angry roar, Chris held Mizuchi over his head. The water whip stretched upright, its volume swelling.

That was like a water chain iron ball. The endless materialization of water spirits, swelled the apex of the whip to a lump of water ball.

It's diameter was a little more than ten meters - forming the huge water ball reaching a volume of a few hundred tones, Chris shouted.

"I'll smash you! There won't remain a trace of you!"

"With only that?"

Without minding that overwhelming mass swung downward at her Ayano resolutely stepped into his territory.

The several hundreds tons water ball approaching from overhead.

What met it was only a swung brilliant red blade.

That was without a doubt a real spectacle of a courageous but doomed resistance. A different scale from loss or defeat.

"Stop-----!"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 065.jpg|thumb|]]

Including the expectation for the result of the crash, the boy screamed from the bottom of his lungs.

But Ayano, without hesitation, raised the sword overhead with all her power.

Kazuma too, didn't seem like he was going to stop her, and was just looking at her.

The water ball dropped at high speed. Including its mass to the fall velocity, there wasn't any living thing that could bear that kinetic energy of the crash.

Whether it was an African elephant or a grisly bear, they would be squashed in an instant unable to withstand the pressure, unable even to preserve their original form.

But, the sword facing it was called Enraiha.

That mass was equivalent with trash, the quantity of heat it possessed was not something to be outdone by that.

"Yooooooooou! Flyyyyyyyy!"

Together with an outcry not very, or rather excessively - unladylike, as if challenging it, Ayano sliced the sky.

Th golden flame clad on the blade, fiercely sparkled so beautiful striking their eyes.

The gushing out white hot plasma. Similar to a small sun, that hit the huge water mass, pierced it and made all that mass evaporate.

But even so Chris didn't seem disturbed. Rather, he was staring at Ayano holding Enraiha smiling quite sadistically as if he did what he wanted to.

Also, underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy was biting his lips with a regretful expression.

One instant after - a terrific detonation sound roared.

Let's look over the basic science at this point.

When you apply heat to water it undergoes the process of vaporization and becomes steam.

That volume ratio is 1: 1700 ----the instant it vaporized the volume expanded a thousand and seven hundred times.

It this was a small quantity, or rather vaporized gradually, it doesn't matter that the thousand fold becomes twice ten thousand.

But, if a huge volume of water is super heated, it will vaporize in an instant.

The volcanic eruption is similar to this. The underground water is vaporized by burning magma, it expands, and with that pressure it blows off the rocks on the surface.

It's a phenomenon called water vapor explosion.

Yes, an explosion.

The evaporation of water, only that phenomenon can create so much destructive energy to physically alter the topography.

Right now, what happened in front of their eyes was exactly that.

"......Ridiculous.....to go this far........."

Looking at the mist enshrouding the center of explosion, the boy's face was distorted by despair.

With that kind of explosion, there was no way for the humans inside to survive. To say nothing of the fact that this was a water vapour explosion.

A Suijutsushi can can control the water vapor but an Enjutsushi has no way of interfering with an fire-less explosion.

Which means, she lost.

The greatest war potential that could fulfill his dearest wish will turn to nothing and achieve nothing.

The boy turned that unbearable anger against an opponent within reach. Looking up at the man who was yet still trampling him, he shouted full of emotion.

"Why? Why didn't you stop her? You knew something like this would happen!"

"-------Well, this is the reasonable outcome."

While smoking his cigar so carefree so late in the game, Kazuma replied in a voice without energy.

Faced with that indifference of not even raising an eyebrow at the death of his friend, the boy glared at him.

"Bas- bastard......bastard!"

"By the way ----- I have a feeling I wanted at least one explanation beforehand, Ojou-san."

"I believe in you, partner♥!"

At that dispirited murmur that didn't seem to appreciate the situation, a bright lively voice replied.

"-----Eeh?"

With a look of shock the boy stared inside the mist. Inside his blurry field of vision, two shadows were floating.

Christian Roengram holding Mizuchi who once again became just a handle and a girl setting up a brilliant red blade clad in golden flame.

It was obvious who that was.

It wasn't clear how but Ayano came out of the desperate predicament without even a wound and was appearing calm.

"Wh- why....." murmured the boy dumbfounded.

For Chris too, that seemed unexpected and stared at the girl's silhouette as if doubting his eyes.

"Absurd.......why, are you alive.......?"

Ayano showed a fearless smile to Chris who murmured so, his certain victory undermined.

At that time, the boy noticed.

That without the enshrouding mist flowing, without the atmosphere moving, the clothes and hair of the girl standing rock still were gently fluttering.

As it was to be expected, in an instant the boy saw through its meaning - and who was behind it.

One moment later, Chris reached the same answer.

The gazes of the two, dyed in shock and shudders turned to Kazuma's disinterested face.

"You son of a bitch.......a wind barrier, in that moment you........" squeezed Chris with eyes covered in hatred.

The Enjutsushi Ayano had no way of escaping from that explosion. Then, there is only one answer.

"You have no time to look away, lady-killer."

"-------Tch!"

Calming down with Kazuma's words, Chris turned to the front.

Making Enraiha shine brilliantly, Ayano was drawing near in front of him.

At once ordering the water spirits, Chris reconstructed Mizuchi's water whip. Luckily, there was a vast amount of water drifting in the atmosphere in the form of water vapors and he could summon them - he was supposed to.

"Wha------?"

The drifting about mist, for some reason didn't listed to Chris's command.

The water whip didn't materialize at all but, Enraiha was already swung downward. He had no Jutsu to escape from that blow.

"Kuu....uuu....!"

With Mizuchi's handle, Chris stopped Enraiha once more.

While moaning with the agony of having his fingers burned, he forced it back with all his strength, and took his distance tumbling in a big way.

While his shoulders trembled with intense pain and his breathing was heavy, Chris glared at Kazuma with a bloody mouth.

He did not know what he did. He didn't know it but he instinctively knew. That what hindered his ability was nothing else but that man's action.

Replying with sneer at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma declared carelessly.

"Since it's different from the water itself, water vapor is within a Fujutsushi's range. That's because it's vapor. You'd better not think you can manipulate it that easily."

"You bastard......."

"That's why I told you you have no time to look away."

Although Chris was exasperated by Kazuma's boasting composed facial expression, it certainly wasn't the time to do that.

Using that chance that opened for a moment, Ayano drew near once more.

Enraiha was held aloft. The blade wearing the golden flame increased its brilliance much more, shedding so much light it couldn't be looked at directly.

If he were to block it the same way, even though Mizuchi would be safe, his fingers would probability evaporate.

However, he had no time to summon more water spirits and he already lost the chance to evade.

"Hii......."

Chris' refined good looks became stiff with fear.

He couldn't run, an absolute death was drawing near, and then -

"Fall back!"

"-------Tch!"

Reflexively responding to Kazuma's voice, Ayano leapt in a big way. Immediately following, before Chris' eyes, the ground raised and an earth fang with a sharp tip slanted forward - if Ayano were to go right ahead, it was pushed out in a direction she would have intersected.

"Kuh!"

"Gaia!?"

"----------"

Everyone's gaze headed for the man - Gaia, who was supposed to have sightseeing the fight from a separate place.

While striking his shoulder with the axe as if taking its rhythm, Gaia's lips warped and he showed a bitter smile.

"It's very boorish interfering in a honor duel but I cannot abandon my colleague. Don't think bad of me."

"It's obvious I'll think bad of you, idiot. You said you won't interfere. If you're a warrior even as a joke don't behave so disgraceful as to violate your oath before the fight!"

The moment he understood that his opponent valued things like honor or pride, something that had no importance to Kazuma, he took advantage of that.

"You came out when that man was about to die. So, as a penalty for violating your oath, at least cut one of your arms!"

"..........Don't get excited, youngster," replied Gaia in a crushed to death voice.

"Besides, you were to one to excessively meddle in those two's fight."

"What the fuck are you saying? That man of gentle manners and delicate features, didn't he said he'll take all of us by himself? I participated in the battle since the beginning. Don't put me together with your underhanded, cowardly sneak attack!"

"Guu.....meee....."

As expected, if they quarreled, it was Kazuma's complete victory.

Sealing more of the enemy's interfering shielding himself behind the pride of a warrior together with justifying himself and the negation of the opponent's modus operandi, that cajolery could be called brilliant.

""Since it's like that, ignore us and let us continue."

"I won't!"

In accordance with Kazuma's words, the moment Ayano tried to start moving, Gaia swung his battle axe a second time.

That blow literally tore the earth and the pebbles raised from that high speed blow obstructed her path, changing into a wall.

"This time, you'll play with me, Miss."

=== Part 2 ===

Receiving that gaze full of hostility pointed towards him rather comfortably, Gaia announced magnificently.

"As far as it goes, let me name myself. I am Gaia. I have no family name. And then -"

Gaia pushed out the axe he was holding. What was dwelling in the blade with a dull shine was the power of the earth, strong enough to make one shiver.

From the development until now it was easy to guess its true colors.

"This is the sacred treasure of the earth - it's name is Nozuchi. Recognize it."

And then, as expected Gaia said those words.

"Geez........what's up with this, one after another..." murmured Ayano as if mourning.

That reaction was only justified. If Gaia's words were true, the sacred treasures of four elements gathered.

It must have been the first time since the dawn of history.

But clearly, Gaia wasn't affected by that deep emotion. The bright smile plastered to that boorish face was the sigh of great joy when meeting a formidable enemy - belonging to a race of people who found in fighting their reason for existence, without controlling that smile, the man took one step forward.

"Being able to overwhelm Chris in a woman's body - it seems we underestimated you. It was more pleasant that I thought."

And then, while coughing really happy he looked down at the boy held down under Kazuma's foot, turning a clear scorn towards him.

"At the very least, much more so that a certain ostentatious Fujutsushi family."

"-------!!"

The moment he heard those words, the boy squeezed an unbelievable amount of power from that weakened body and escaped Kazuma's restriction.

"Ups."

His balance destroyed, Kazuma staggered. It may perhaps be believable that he made such an unusual error but since even Kokusen was taken from him, that was clearly his intention.

With the regained wind's secret treasure in his hand, the boy turned bloodshot eyes full of hatred to Gaia.

"Otou-sama's enemy!"

"------Humph."

With the expression of not being interested, Gaia snorted and expected the boy's rush.

"Aaaaaaaah!!"

The jet black spear flashed. The point of the blade that seemed split by the excessive speed was carrying an overflowing killing intent was aiming at its bitter enemy.

"Huh, it's fast."

Maneuvering Nozuchi, Gaia continued handling those high speed thrusts. But, by mature, an ax is not a weapon aimed at defending.

Although avoiding those aiming for his vitals, the attacks he couldn't handle gave his body countless wounds.

"Ooooooooooo!"

The boy continued attacking incessantly without a break.

Accelerating the speed's rotation even more, finally even the afterimage disappeared. But as if disregarding that attack, Gaia raised Nozuchi across his head on a grand scale.

Without minding the spurts of blood that covered all his body, his recognition and muscles expanded.

"Huaa!"

With just one blow, he knocked down the countless thrusts, and even blew away the boy's body.

"Guh......hah........"

"How worthless."

Staring at the moaning boy knocked to the ground with coldness, Gaia spat out.

"The attacks of you Fujutsushi are certainly fast. But it's only that. Something like an attack without weight it's only a diversion and not the finishing blow.
That's the limit of Fujutsushi -- after all they're not a class made for battle."

".............."

At the Chijutsushi's reckless words, Ayano instinctively stole a glance at Kazuma's face.

There was nothing particularly strange about that countenance. But -

"........Kazuma?"

With the same aimless manner as always, Kazuma picked up Kokusen, separated from the boy's hand and directly confronted Gaia separated by a few meters.

"Hoo ---- are you motivated, Fujutsushi?"

"Ayano."

Entirely ignoring the mocking tone, Kazuma turned his face only to Ayano.

"You don't have to worry about this. You should finish the small fry on the other side. "

"Ah, yeah----"

"Wa- wait....."

At the time she reflexively nodded, a moan hoarse with agony called Kazuma to a halt.

Turning there, the boy unable to get up yet after being blown off, stretched his hand with a desperate expression.

From his mouth fresh blood was falling out of, a slender voice was released.

"That's.....not something.....you can handle......"

"By the way, that's true," nodded Ayano agreeing.

"Can you use a spear?"

"No, I never touched one."

Kazuma readily replied.

"But-----"

Compared to that he quickly turned around the spear in his hand holding it between his arm and armpit with the same expression full of confidence and composure like always.

The way he handled the spear, without hesitation and openly fluid, was absolutely not amateur-like.

"I used a cane though. If I put that to practical use, well, I should manage somehow."

"------I see. Well then, do your best."

Ayano sent Kazuma out with a tone that was visibly casual. She wasn't particularly shocked.

More that the fact that this man said he ''should manage somehow'', she understood from the experiences until now that whatever the progress may be he will, one way or another come on top.

"Wa- wait........"

The boy who was the original possessor of the spear, seemed to have a different opinion yet.

He tried to stop him a second time but Kazuma already didn't look back.

As a substitute Ayano looked over the boy and asked.

"Is there something else?"

"Of......of course there is! My family came to inherit Kokusen a long time ago, it can't be suddenly used by an outsider who is just a little bit talented!"

"Ah, I see."

Now that you mention it, it was a justified fear - if you apply common sense to your thinking.

But.

Ayano deliberately spoke, not of the same opinion.

"Well, isn't it fine either way?"

"Of course not!"

The boy who as a matter of course couldn't consent, objected to this.

At the same time, Kazuma carelessly pushed out the spear.

Just by looking it was an unenthusiastic throw. But the wind blade that gushed out from that spearhead, clashed into Nozuchi lightly crossing the speed of sound.

"Meee......."

Having that heavy unendurable power pushed into him, Gaia's upper body was bent backwards. While he immediately planted his feet on the ground he was unable to stop the blow and backed off while staggering.

"--------Eeh?"

"Wow---"

'I see. This ---- is very convenient."

While stared at by the boy who murmured like a mentally slow, Kazuma let out a voice of admiration without accent.

"Wha-----"

''"Well, one would normally be surprised,"'' thought Ayano, aiming a look of sympathy at the astonished boy.

That's right, if you think about this normally, it was something impossible.

The famous Fuan Family famous as the highest Fujutsushi continued inheriting for a long time the Wind sacred treasure, Kokusen.

An outsider who only managed to get his hands on it couldn't handle it right away.

But, lucky or unlucky, in this time there was a being who was laughing scornfully at that kind of common sense.

The ''''Contractor'''' - the one who contracted with the Spirit Lord of the Wind, the monster who although was was called the weakest, a Fujutsushi, was more than a match for the Enjutsushi from the Kannagi Clan.

"Well then, let's continue, shall we?"

With an outward appearance that didn't look like it in the slightest, that legend came alive, together with that effortless pronouncement, unleashed the spear one after another. While Gaia barely received with Nozuchi, he continued to back off pressed down by that power blow after blow.

"Guu.....meeeh........"

Kazuma's attack was so swift it didn't seem to be the same kind like the boy's and it was heavy.

Although he didn't had a large build, his center of gravity was low and he was very muscular, Gaia stepped firmly into the ground like any Chijutsushi would, but even so it was very unusual he couldn't hold out against him.

"Meeeeaaah........"

Gaia was driven into a one sided defense. He couldn't even grasp a clue on how to attack.

If he were to give up on his defense and brandish his ax, in that moment the wind blades would make a great number of holes in his body.

No - even now, he couldn't defend against his wind blades. The fact that Kazuma's attack was hitting Nozuchi and didn't struck Gaia was because Kazuma was naturally aiming at the ax.

He was being played with - although he understood that, Gaia couldn't do anything.

Those serial attacks he couldn't confirm by sight didn't become abate but on the contrary, raised their frequency even more.

"Kuuh.....wa, so fast."

"No, is that all they're worth?"

Using Gaia's previous words against him, Kazuma cheerfully bragged.

"You......youngster.......!"

At the disgrace of being looked down upon by ''the likes'' of a Fujutsushi, Gaia grounded his teeth. And finally made his decision.

Believing in his own tenaciousness more than in the fact that he was pressed down until now, he cast away his defense and brandished Nozuchi.

He was slightly slow. Or else, together with Gaia's resolution and good fortune, Kazuma stopped the monotonous attack and took another approach.

The aim were Gaia's legs.

Throwing away the daring sharpness, the wind attack pierced the earth like a blunt weapon. That shock similar to an explosion blew up a large quantity of dust.

"Kuuh - Don't underestimate me!"

But, the opponent was a Chijutsushi. A curtain of earth and sand was nothing more but a smoke screen.

Recovering from that moment of surprise, Gaia got rid of all the dust swinging one arm.

"Whaa--"

The moment his field of vision cleared up, Gaia screamed in shock once again. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he recognized the figure of his opponent separated only by a few centimeters but that was only to be expected.

Gaia understood completely the sneer rising to Kazuma's mouth.

This man, without missing that space of one moment necessary to remove the smoke screen, avoided being sensed by a Chijutsushi by jumping without running on the land and moved closer to him in an instant.

He certainly understood. But, only understanding it is useless - even so, he couldn't react.

"Kuuuuhh!"

"Slow."

Shortly informing Gaia, who was trying to prepare his ax in confusion, Kazuma suddenly rotated the spear.

The end of the black handle - the sharp part, knocked the short man off his feet.

"Meeeh!?"

His feet tripped up in such a skillful manner, Gaia splendidly danced in the air.

The feeling of his body floating horizontally in the sky. But, that feeling that aroused some kind of pleasantness instantly turned to shivers when he recognized Kazuma's silhouette hanging over him from above.

"I managed somehow with a such a weightless attack, huh?"

What dwelt in his voice and attitude was plain mockery. The naked blade glistening in his hand, was already sharply sung down aiming at the rape of his neck.

Rather than capitalizing on its length the true worth of that long-handled spear was the phantasmagoria consecutive attack resembling a circular motion.

To use both ends of the handle to attack it wasn't necessary to slash back like with a sword but to repeat the strike over and over as long as the momentum of the same vector could be maintain.

That speed was obviously more that twice as faster that a sword. At the same time one end of the handle tripped and sprung him up, the blade at the reverse side was swung downwards.

"What kind!"

But, at that moment, Gaia extended his short arm with all his might and seized the ground. Responding to the silent command, the ground transformed to a firm shield and protected him and then, changing to a sharp lance, it attacked Kazuma.

"-------Ha."

Laughing at the futile resistance, in one single blow Kazuma pulverized both shield and spear.

Successively turning around Kokusen as if drawing the letter '''S''', he blew off Gaia with the dull point.

"Gaahaah!"

Gaia rolled like a kicked ball and rushed into the building's wall.

And then, at the same time -

"Guubuh!"

As if it was covered by the sound of the crash, from the upper air a dull, heavy moan resounded.

Looking up to search for that voice, in the center of Gaia's field of vision, he recognized the figure of his companion magnificently dancing in midair.

But, judging from that posture with limbs danging loosely and his pushed up chin, it was clear he didn't jump by his own volition.

After the long, long flight passed, Chris landed on his back.

A moment after he made a small bounce. he twitched and stopped moving. As it seemed like he could barely breath, it was impossible for him to continue the battle.

"................"

Slowly, as if looking at something he didn't want to, Gaia turned his eyes in the direction Chris came flying from.

Just like he imagined, carrying Enraiha on her shoulder, her other hand on her hip Ayano was looking down this way.

"................."

Even slower, he turned his head around ninety degrees.

The man who blew him away so far, likewise, was holding Kokusen in one hand.

"Well then."

Noticing that gaze, Kazuma showed a fearless smile.

"This is checkmate," he mercilessly pronounced.

Looking at Gaia who paled at the desperate crisis, Kazuma thought how to deal with them.

Without letting even several seconds pass, the answer came out.

It was ''"They're bothersome so I'll kill them."''

What was their relationship with the boy, why did they wanted to steal Enraiha, it would be a lie to say he really didn't care.

But, in the end, that was someone else's problem.

The boy, the Kannagi, they should all deal with their respective duty so Kazuma set up Kokusen to finish both of them off.

".......Do you think you won with this?"

"That so? I think that depends upon you. If you still want to persist, I'll deal with you a little longer."

Declaring the unexpressed ''<<at any rate the result will be the same>>'' he was about to unleash the sword but this time Gaia finally took the initiative.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 087.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't get cocky, youngster!"

Together with the angry roar, Gaia knocked his fist into the ground. Immediately following, from that origin cracks ran on the ground freely.

Although they weren't big enough that people would fall into them, naturally the ground was violently shaking.

Unwillingly, Kazuma interrupted his attack.

"Well, as expected you're going to struggle, huh---- "

But even so, he didn't lost his composure and assumed an attack stance a second time while laughing sarcastically but, when he shifted his attention to the ominous sounds coming from overhead - he instantly stopped his movement.

"Tch."

On the outer wall of the building in the middle of construction, several cracks clearly impossible to repair started running.

The outer wall that was originally organized in a straight line was insecurely undulating which was a clear omen of collapse even to inexpert eyes.

"Don't be so rash, you guys-----hey?"

When accidentally looking back, Gaia and Chris were gone. He only heard the voice appearing out of nowhere.

"This was a draw! Next time we won't go easy on you so prepare yourself!"

".......Don't exit with such witty words, Ossan."

At that parting threat fully loaded with the taste of the loser so much it was stereotypical, Kazuma let out a cough of admiration.

But, this was not the place to calm down. The destruction of the building was drawing near before his very eyes.

Looking up, the concrete already started peeling off. At this rate, it will hold on only a few seconds more.

Moreover, based on dangerous slanting it won't be smashed right below but blown out - moreover, it's facing this way - it will certainly collapse.

"-------Hmmm."

Understanding that much, Kazuma turned around and started running without looking right nor left.

Helping his partner, defend against a secondary calamity, clearly not thinking about any of that, he escaped so fast he deserves admiration.

"Hey, Kazuma!? Wait a minute!"

On the other side, Ayano doesn't have the merit (in a bad way ) of abandonment like Kazuma.

While turning a gaze full of resentment to the partner who doesn't show any sigh of slowing down when calling him, even so she couldn't overlook this calamity.

"Geez..."

It was lucky - it can be said so, that she learned how to practically deal with this kind of situation.

It's already too late to stop the destruction. But, if that huge mass were to crash into the earth, the damage on the surrounding will be significant. Then ----

''"I'll burn everything to nothing ----"''

Ayano raised Enraiha overhead with all her power. The golden flame that gushed out of the crimson blade spread around the collapsing building as if wrapping it up and made that entire mass evaporate.

A few seconds after, at the time the fire disappeared, the building in bare concrete completely vanished leaving only the foundation.

In other words, the results of a few months of construction work came to nothing.

''"Aah---- but, because of that Chijutsushi's last attack they should have started from soil preparation all over again......it can't be helped."''

And so, when she tried to justify herself from the back the sound of apathetic applause could be heard.

Ayano looked over her shoulder with a dangerous face.

She understood without having to look but as expected, Kazuma was standing there with a frivolous, slack smile.

"Ya, good job."

"-----Didn't you ran away?"

"I ran away because it was dangerous. Since it's not dangerous anymore there's no need to run. It's a matter of course," replied Kazuma nonchalantly.

Having a thorough knowledge of how meaningless it was to search about something sincere in this man, Ayano changed the conversation without deeply questioning him.

"Those two?"

"They ran away."

"Didn't you let them ran away?"

As expected she investigated this.

The interval he took his eyes off them, preoccupied with the building's destruction, he let them ran away --- it doesn't seem strange but Kazuma is a Fujutsushi.

There wasn't any particular need to specially turn towards the collapsing building but even assuming so for the sake of the argument, he shouldn't have ''taken his eyes off'' those two.

For Kazuma, tuning his senses to wind spirits, looking at two places at the same time was mundane, something he didn't even had to concentrate about.

But, Kazuma persistently played dumb.

"Not really, I didn't let them go. I just didn't felt like pro-actively catching them."

"Why....?"

"Because it's someone else's problem."

Those words that for Ayano seemed unbelievable, didn't even had a tiny amount of guilty conscience.

"They're aiming at you and that brat, not me. There's no need to unjustifiably bring them down."

"You......."

Although Ayano couldn't agree to Kazuma's matter-of-course declaration, she couldn't verbally abuse him -

"Well, leaving that aside, we should leave this place already. It will become noisy."

- Because she was forced into silence by Kazuma's next words.

"........Yeah."

Reluctantly Ayano agreed.

The Police and Fire Department will arrive any minute. She could silence them by using the Kannagi name but it is better to have few of that troublesome attention.

"First of all, let's change the location."

Saying so, Ayano and Kazuma left that place behind.

=== Part 3 ===

Narrowly hiding themselves from the Police, Fire Department and the large number of people that gathered there, those two took a short rest in a small park.

Ayano grumbled, glaring.

"Geez, why do I have to sneak out like some kind of culprit? But since I became familiar to you I kind of got used to it."

"Hey, wait a minute! You're the main cause of the uproar this time. I was just dragged into it."

"I'm also a victim! To make matter worse, since you let the enemy escape, I don't know anything about their reason."

"Now that you mention it, that's right. What are they trying to do, picking a fight with the Kannagi with that level of power -"

While speaking, Kazuma suddenly moved his line of sight. At the same time, he took a small step back.

In front of his eyes, a small figure passed through at a fair amount of speed.

Ayano was faintly surprised and Kazuma, thoroughly indifferent, let the shadow - the retreating figure of the Fujutsushi boy pass.

"Kuuh."

The boy charging in with the intention of a surprise attack nimbly turned around and faced Kazuma.

This time he put himself of guard, his back dropping, as if carefully searching for an opportunity.

"The brat from earlier, huh --- Did you follow us? What a persistent jerk."

The boy shouted at Kazuma who spoke so like he was disgusted.

"Give it back!"

"------Aah?"

"Give it back! Kokusen is mine!"

That's when he noticed. The boy's gaze wasn't turned towards Kazuma but towards what Kazuma was holding in his hand.

The object that became so familiar to him he actually forgot he was holding it in his hand was, in the end, a borrowed thing.

It was only natural for the boy to chase after it since it was taken away.

"Then say so from the beginning."

While Kazuma spoke even more astounded, he held out Kokusen's handle in front of him. As if leaping, the boy tore it off.

"Your manners are pretty bad - ", grumbled Kazuma blind at his own shortcomings with a backward glance at the boy who hugged Kokusen closely with an expression of relief.

But not later than that, that face had a cramp.

"Eeh......wah......"

Letting out a confused voice, the boy patted the spear all over with both his hands.

Next he pushed it to the sky as if including feeling into it and pressed the handle against his forehead.

In the end he started swinging it as making a pattern.

"What is he doing?"

"Who knows. The dance of victory handed down in the family?"

"......They're not some kind of aboriginals, right?"

To make matters worse, that didn't have the ''flow'' that could give the impression of a dance, its integrity.

Judging from the way it was nonsensically yielded, it looked like simple confusion.

After a short while, trepidly watching over it, the boy suddenly stopped his (looks like ) dance. And then, he stood rock still in blank amazement.

That sad sight, was like ''the portrait of despair'' came alive.

If a human with an honest heart were to be there, it was impossible not to feel pity.

".........Did something happen?" asked Ayano worried, as expected.

With a dumbfounded expression, perhaps not even understanding who was asking, the boy answered in a small voice.

"Kokusen......is not answering......."

"------Eh?"

Ayano was befuddled, not comprehending what the boy was saying. But, the next moment, understanding the reason of it, she nodded deeply.

"Aah, I see."

In a way, it was to be expected.

Kokusen crossed over to the present day's - no, if it's unlucky possibly the all-time-highest Fujutsushi, the <<Contractor>> who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind.

The secret treasure obtained by its highest master -there is plenty of possibility it would refuse to be used by everyone else beside him.

Even in Ayano's case, if Juugo or Genma were to use Enraiha, there is a high possibility it would turn like that.

If something like that were to occur, she should go through a tedious ceremony identical with the inheritance one.

"So, what will you do?"

With a sidelong glance at the boy suffering a heartache, Ayano asked Kazuma.

"Will you take this opportunity to make the sacred treasure of the Wind yours?"

"-----!!"

At those words that seemed to instigate robbery, the boy caught his breath sharply.

He set up Kokusen with open vigilance but the sacred treasure that turned into nothing more but a spear, has no power to drive Kazuma away.

".......You."

Ayano smiled with the feeling of a performer at Kazuma who grumbled at her reproachfully.

She was quite enjoyed.

With one lazy sigh, Kazuma stepped up to the boy. And then, he casually seized Kokusen.

"Le - let go!"

The boy pulled the spear towards himself with a desperate look. It seems that in the middle of the agitation, he even forgot to use Fujutsu.

Understandably, when it comes to physical strength - Kazuma was overwhelmingly superior.

The boy dropped his back and tried to cling to it rather than pull the spear but even so Kazuma's posture wasn't destroyed.

"No, no way.....this is.....only this......tch-"

"You're noisy. Just grasp it tightly then."

"----Eeh?"

The boy reflexively looked up at Kazuma. But, without paying attention to him, he gently closed his eyes.

And then -

"Wow........"

At the fantastic scene materializing right in front of her, Ayano let out a voice of wonder that couldn't be expressed into words.

The blue, sparkling wind coiled in a whirlpool before her eyes.

At times strong, at times tender, it was blowing through playfully as if dancing.

Fro somewhere, a transparent, refreshing sound could be heard.

Like a song, like a prayer, an exquisite echo permeated her ears.

''"Are the Wind Spirits singing? No, it's not only that--- "''

One more ''<<Voice>>'' responding to the wind's song rose from the jet black spear held by both Kazuma ans the boy.

It was a strong multi-layered low tone. That sound, contrastive with the light and clear wind song melted into it wonderfully without feeling out of place.

Without one side pressing the other, a symbiotic relation matching each other mutually.

The tune spun as a result was the building up of a miraculous chord that could never be reproduced by musical instruments from the human world.

"He is....resonating with, Kokusen......"

Ayano involuntarily stared at Kazuma. It was clear that this miraculous scene was something done by the means of his power.

Probably right now, inside those closed eyelids, those pupils are shedding a blue light.

"Aah-----"

While gazing at it intoxicated, suddenly the blue wind disappeared without any trailing note. At the same time Kazuma opened his eyes.

Those pupils already returned to usual color but even so, she thought she saw a bottomless brilliance dwelling into them - either way, it must have been her imagination.

On the other side, the boy was looking around the surroundings with an irrelevant face.

The contest of he spirits and the spear didn't seemed to bring any change to the surface but that was only reasonable.

But after a few seconds, opening his eyes wide, he looked at Kokusen.

"........Eeh? Aah......!"

On the surface nothing changed. But the people found there clearly grasped the change.

The spear that until now was nothing but a lump of metal recovered her overwhelming power.

That power of the spear itself wrapped the boy clasping it and formed one ''field''.

Once more, the sacred treasure recognized the boy as it's master.

The boy, instantly expressing delight on his face, immediately glared at Kazuma stiffening.

"You.....what did you do?"

As for Kazuma, he looked down at him with the smile of a mischievous boy.

"It's a secret."

"You!"

"What! If you're dissatisfied I can easily return it to the previous condition."

"------!!"

Panicking the boy hid Kokusen to his back. Of course, it wasn't something he could hide with his small build.

Ignoring the boy's reaction Kazuma said.

"For the time being, I'll invite you to Kannagi-san's house. There's a lot I want to ask of you --- you also had business with her right?"

"---------------------------------------Aah"

After a short silence, carrying a strong will in his pupil, the boy nodded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 2

2013-11-19T01:33:12Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 2 - Water and earth raiders ==

=== Part 1 ===

Playing with Kokusen with one hand, Kazuma observed the boy struggling under his foot.

It looked pretty painful. The entire body weight of a grown man concentrated in one point on that delicate body - what's more, the boy was trampled straight above the heart so that was expected.

He already couldn't resist in a meaningful way.

The movement of his limbs, rather than those for escape, were closer to death agony convulsions.

But even so, the boy didn't gave up yet. Seizing with his hand the foot trampling him, he was almost powerless but he still had light in his eyes, looking up at Kazuma.

''"------How energetic,"'' thought Kazuma indifferently.

He did not hate kids with vitality. As long as they're not annoying him, that is.

Adding one thing to another, he believed in being impartial towards all his enemies.

That is, annihilating men and women of all ages if they oppose him.

Therefore, he had no reason to let this boy live.

It would be better to make him spit out why he was aiming at Ayano but that's not something he should pay attention to.

It happened at the time he was putting strength in his leg to quickly kill him.

Some ill-breading intruders disturbed Kazuma's purpose.

"Ayano!"

"-----Eeh?"

Around Ayano's surroundings, blinking at the sudden call, a wind barrier was wrapped up.

Immediately something flying at a high speed was repelled and smashed against the wind barrier.

A small sheet of spray glistened in the sunlight.

"------Water?"

"You two right there, do you have business here?"

Not minding Ayano's confusion, Kazuma asked in a freezing voice.

A replying voice promptly returned.

"Did you notice? Besides, I wasn't particularly hiding my Kehai, you know."

A clear, beautiful voice resounded on the desolate construction site.

Ayano looked around searching for the owner of the voice. As for Kazuma, he didn't even show he was searching and while stepping and jumping on the boy, lazily he puffed his cigarette.

"I asked about your business."

"How impolite."

A voice containing a smile replied. Together with it, two figures appeared on top of a slightly elevated heap of mud.

Appropriate for the owner of the beautiful voice, one of them was an extremely beautiful young man. His silver hair was glittering in the sun like a waterfall, flowing straight down his back. His eyes were amber colored.

He had flawless white skin and thin, fine shaped red lips that were vibrantly contrasting.

He was naturally perfect.

No matter how much one looked at him, not a flaw could be found.

That face was so beautiful it made one believe it must be without a doubt the a human face organized after a single rule - Golden Rule.

But after only glancing at it, Kazuma gazed steadily at the man standing next to him.

He was very short. He had below a hundred and fifty centimeters at most.

But anyone would hesitate calling that man a small built. Surely his stature was low. But even if he was low the volume of muscle that body was clad in, wasn't common.

When describing a muscular giant it's said ''"That upper arm is thicker than a woman's ass"'' or ''"Those tights are like a woman's waist"''.

If the man were above two meters it will be finished one would call him ''burly'' - but if he's below a hundred and fifty centimeters -

You can only call it birth defect. Even assuming he dedicated all his life to weight training, it doesn't seem likely the human body can become like this.

It could be evaluated to a human's parody or rather a distorted figure (prettiness nonexistent).

The balance of length and width, was perfectly deviating from the contour of the human body. Even the skeleton was wrong.

It could be understood if it were a different species from man.

After staring at that atypical appearance very long, Kazuma coughed once.

"So it's true there are Dwarfs, huh?"

"Wait a second, youngster," the man retorted to Kazuma almost reluctantly.

His voice was a deep baritone, which seemed only appropriate.

"Who is a dwarf, huh?"

"It's obviously you, no? Beside that constitution, you're also carrying an axe."

That's right, the man was shouldering a gigantic battle-axe.

Just like in a certain world famous fantasy movie, his physique seemed very similar to that race.

Besides he was also growing a beard.

"If you want to be consistent to that extent, you should wear a helmet with two horns. Can you split into seven and dance around snow white?"

"Wha.....You bastard...."

At Kazuma's abuse, bringing even fairy tales into this, the man glared at him furiously.

But, his mouth didn't seem very proficient so no comebacks emerged.

"Y-you youngster....."

Understanding he couldn't match him verbally, the man grasped with both his hands the battle ax and stepped forward with short steps.

But, his beautiful neighbor restrained him.

"Well, calm down, *imli."

"Who the heck is G*mli?"

Not minding the short one angry and barring his teeth, the beautiful man turned his gaze to Kazuma - no, to the boy trampled on at his feet.

"----This is a somewhat unexpected development, huh?"

Curbing his lips upward, the man addressed the boy. Those red lips were etched with scorn towards a weak person.

But, even that was beautiful. As a god boasting about the superiority of his existence, ridiculing a fallen angel.

"It's not the time to split among friends, right, young prince of the Fuan family - was it? Or rather, you thought that by presenting us with Enraiha, we'll overlook you?"

"Rd....tard......"

With that energy stored somewhere, the boy once again began to act violently underneath Kazuma's foot.

Literally crushing that resistance under his foot, Kazuma looked up at the youth.

"Who are you?"

The young man bowed elegantly and then declared.

"I was slow in saying. I am Christian Roengram - your enemy."

Receiving the young man's - Christian's words, Kazuma's words was etched in a belligerent smile.

"Good vibes, easy to understand. I like that."

"I feel grateful. But - "

Cristian finished his sentence there and looked away. Nearby Kazuma. And then, to where Ayano was standing, in a slightly separated place.

"If you obediently hand over your sacred treasure, I promise not to harm you."

"- So he said. What will you do? "

"That's rejected!" replied Ayano without hesitating for a second.

"Besides I don't like your ''I'll overlook you'' attitude! ''I promise not to harm you''? Do you think you can win against us?"

"Of course."

Chris held out his right hand. On the pointed upwards palm as if trying to receive something, a short pole, thirty centimeters long appeared without notice.

"Why that is, it's because I'm the owner of the Water's sacred treasure, <<Mizuchi>>."

The pole he clasped in his right hand shook. The large amount of water spirits entering through there changed to a whip crossing over ten meters.

"I'll teach you the discrepancy in our status. --- Aah, Gaia, I'm plenty by myself. Don't interfere."

"......Humph, very well. A powerless Fujutsushi and an Enjutsushi who can't even win against that, there's no worth dealing with them."

The short man - Gaia, instantly made a dissatisfied face but immediately agreed and jerked his chin as if saying ''Go already!''.

Chris bowed to Gaia with a smiling face, and approached Ayano with an air of composure.

"...................."

"...................."

Kazuma and Ayano, none even throwing a sidelong glance to the approaching Chris, looked at each other.

Ayano asked frankly.

"Is is real?"

"Who knows. It's the first time I heard of a Water sacred treasure."

While answering, Kazuma incorrigibly gridded down the boy acting violently.

"You're persistent. ------Ayano, I leave that weird one to you."

"Okay."

Kazuma's gaze, looking at Ayano lightly running, suddenly turned down.

The boy under his foot, was pulling the cuff of his trousers.

Feeling that was an action meant to attract attention not to escape the trampling, Kazuma loosened the force just a little.

"What?"

"...St..op....her....."

While bearing the pain of having his chest crushed, the boy boy spoke disconnectedly.

"That woman.......can't.....match him.........She'll be....killed......."

"That so? "

Kazuma was thoroughly calm. The gaze with which he looked at those two, about to start fighting, didn't had a fragment of nervousness.

"Well, shut up and look. What you wanted to see, from here on you'll be able to see freely."

Kazuma smiled lightly at the boy who didn't seem to understand.

"The serious Kannagi Ayano."

Intended to be composed, Chris didn't start but waited for Ayano slashing attack.

Matching the moment Ayano raised Enraiha overhead, at that moment he lightly twisted his wrist.

The flame sword swung downward from above her head was ambushed from underneath by the water whip.

The sound of water soaking a heated frying pan reached their ears. Simultaneously, both were covered by white water vapor.

But, the atmosphere turned clear in a moment. Mizuchi absorbed the surplus water in the atmosphere.

The water whip completely stopped the flame blade. Only the surface that touched continued to evaporate. That was almost nothing compared to the entire water volume.

But, successively compensating that loss from the surroundings, the whip couldn't be severed.

Cool-looking while the burning blade was before his eyes, Chris laughed.

"An Enjutsushi tackling a Suijutsushi. Water trumps Fire - do you not know the rivalry between the five elements?"

"Ara, I know it. Wasn't it all about the amount of material resources?"

There was no appearance of impatience in Ayano's eyes. Including even more power in the blade, she made the golden flame erupt.

"Kuh!"

Chris' voice was confused for the first time. The whip was bisected close to the root, and Mizuchi leaped in his hand, nothing more but a stick.

"So- something like this.........."

From those red lips that looked a little pale, a murmur of astonishment leaked out.

It was the ideology of the cosmic dual forces - Ying and Yang and the five elements.

The elements the world was composed of - Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, all phenomena became by the interference of those elements, that's what it meant.

There are two types of interference, one that takes advantage of one other and they can work together and the other, where there is a killing rivalry between them.

For example, the Earth is raising Wood (vegetation). Therefore the Earth makes Wood alive. On the contrary, Metal (the metal blade) cuts down Tree. Therefore, Metal trumps Tree.

And then, Water trumps Fire. That is the law derived from Chinese cosmology.

But think about it. Certainly Water makes Fire disappear. In that case, did the brilliant, primitive fire disappear with just a cup of water?

Water is also stronger than Fire. But that is not something absolute. It was just something relatively favorable.

In the first place, the basic concept of Spirit Jutsushi is the theory of the four elements: Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.

"Haaaah!"

While it may be true that Ayano's enemy was a Suijutsushi, she is swinging Enraiha without hesitation.

Ayano's way of thinking is always simple. And so, it suited her and made her stronger.

Today is a good example of it.

Water trumps Fire? What about it?

Regarding the energy it's able to release, there's nothing that equals <<Fire>>. No matter how much predominance <<Water>> has -

"How can I lose? To the likes of you!"

"Meeh, kuuh!"

Chris drew to himself the water that was cut off trying to reconstruct the whip once more but that spanned a few seconds.

In front of Enraiha at full power, Mizuchi was literally doing nothing more but pouring water on hot stone.

Torn piece by piece, Mizuchi wasn't even allowed to keep the whip shape.

Overhead Chris, all his power stolen, the blade clad in flame was approaching.

''"I got you!"''

But, together with a hard sound, the certain kill blow was obstructed.

Mizuchi lost the water whip. Pushing out that handle, Chris intercepted he blow.

As expected of a sacred treasure, even by using the red-hot blade, she couldn't smash that handle. But -

"Kuu....uu....."

Even if he stopped the blow of the blade itself, he couldn't protect himself against that calorific value.

The golden flame was scorching and both of Chris' hands gripping the handle at both ends gave off a burned smell.

His flushed face was strained by anguish and closely packed sweat drops were coming loose.

"Me....Ooohh!"

While stopping Enraiha's blow, Chris fired a kick in desperation. Without going to far, Ayano evaded the kick taking her distance.

"Wh.....what's going on?"

Underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy opened his eyes wide in shock.

"Isn't she like a different person from when I faced her?"

"Huh? Yeah."

Kazuma nodded to the boy's shout like it was only natural.

"Because she's not the kind of person to get serious if the opponent has no thirst for blood."

"Did she realize!?"

"........Hey"

Kazuma overlooked the boy that was plainly amazed.

"Didn't you say it yourself: ''Show me your power''?"

Which means the boy's purpose wasn't to kill Ayano but to grasp her ability - meaning, trying her ability.

"Well, that Ojou-san may have forgotten about it."

"------?"

"Didn't she notice it with her wildlife sixth sense? Because she's a living thing that moves only on instinct."

The moment he said that, red hot plasma crashed into the wind barrier. Of course, Ayano fired one of Enraiha's blows without even turning around.

"-------Wah?"

Dumbfounded the boy looked at Kazuma, who shrugged his shoulders like nothing happened.

"Right now.....that was the real deal."

"Hmm, how to say this, she kind of misunderstands it for tsukomi. I'm kind of worried if she'll kill someone before long."

"You there! Don't say whatever you want!"

This time she made a verbal tsukomi.

Maybe because she was composed enough, while overlooking Chris reconstructing his water whip without interfering, Ayano glared at Kazuma with an angry look.

"There's no need to worry, except you I wouldn't do this to anyone!"

"And I'm Ok? If you hit me I will die, you know?"

"You'll die? I won't stop you."

At Kazuma's unnaturally miserable manner of speaking, Ayano replied eternally indifferent.

Ant then, she looked at Chris as if remembering him and smiled with composure.

"You seem to be in a sort of pinch so is it all right not to beg your fellow's help? Your dramatic pose when you appeared and your words were all detestable but I understand - isn't it important to understand one's place?"

"........Tch!"

Those words loaded even with pity, magnificently irritated Chris' pride the wrong way.

The hand grasping Mizuchi trembled and the water whip undulated in a big way.

"Girl.......!"

Flinging off his graceful smile and pointlessly polite words, Chris glared at Ayano with the look of a demon.

"You damaged the sacred treasure because I was going easy on you so don't get carried away!"

"I think excuses are unsightly, I really do."

"Shut up!"

Together with that angry roar, Chris held Mizuchi over his head. The water whip stretched upright, its volume swelling.

That was like a water chain iron ball. The endless materialization of water spirits, swelled the apex of the whip to a lump of water ball.

It's diameter was a little more than ten meters - forming the huge water ball reaching a volume of a few hundred tones, Chris shouted.

"I'll smash you! There won't remain a trace of you!"

"With only that?"

Without minding that overwhelming mass swung downward at her Ayano resolutely stepped into his territory.

The several hundreds tons water ball approaching from overhead.

What met it was only a swung brilliant red blade.

That was without a doubt a real spectacle of a courageous but doomed resistance. A different scale from loss or defeat.

"Stop-----!"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 065.jpg|thumb|]]

Including the expectation for the result of the crash, the boy screamed from the bottom of his lungs.

But Ayano, without hesitation, raised the sword overhead with all her power.

Kazuma too, didn't seem like he was going to stop her, and was just looking at her.

The water ball dropped at high speed. Including its mass to the fall velocity, there wasn't any living thing that could bear that kinetic energy of the crash.

Whether it was an African elephant or a grisly bear, they would be squashed in an instant unable to withstand the pressure, unable even to preserve their original form.

But, the sword facing it was called Enraiha.

That mass was equivalent with trash, the quantity of heat it possessed was not something to be outdone by that.

"Yooooooooou! Flyyyyyyyy!"

Together with an outcry not very, or rather excessively - unladylike, as if challenging it, Ayano sliced the sky.

Th golden flame clad on the blade, fiercely sparkled so beautiful striking their eyes.

The gushing out white hot plasma. Similar to a small sun, that hit the huge water mass, pierced it and made all that mass evaporate.

But even so Chris didn't seem disturbed. Rather, he was staring at Ayano holding Enraiha smiling quite sadistically as if he did what he wanted to.

Also, underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy was biting his lips with a regretful expression.

One instant after - a terrific detonation sound roared.

Let's look over the basic science at this point.

When you apply heat to water it undergoes the process of vaporization and becomes steam.

That volume ratio is 1: 1700 ----the instant it vaporized the volume expanded a thousand and seven hundred times.

It this was a small quantity, or rather vaporized gradually, it doesn't matter that the thousand fold becomes twice ten thousand.

But, if a huge volume of water is super heated, it will vaporize in an instant.

The volcanic eruption is similar to this. The underground water is vaporized by burning magma, it expands, and with that pressure it blows off the rocks on the surface.

It's a phenomenon called water vapor explosion.

Yes, an explosion.

The evaporation of water, only that phenomenon can create so much destructive energy to physically alter the topography.

Right now, what happened in front of their eyes was exactly that.

"......Ridiculous.....to go this far........."

Looking at the mist enshrouding the center of explosion, the boy's face was distorted by despair.

With that kind of explosion, there was no way for the humans inside to survive. To say nothing of the fact that this was a water vapour explosion.

A Suijutsushi can can control the water vapor but an Enjutsushi has no way of interfering with an fire-less explosion.

Which means, she lost.

The greatest war potential that could fulfill his dearest wish will turn to nothing and achieve nothing.

The boy turned that unbearable anger against an opponent within reach. Looking up at the man who was yet still trampling him, he shouted full of emotion.

"Why? Why didn't you stop her? You knew something like this would happen!"

"-------Well, this is the reasonable outcome."

While smoking his cigar so carefree so late in the game, Kazuma replied in a voice without energy.

Faced with that indifference of not even raising an eyebrow at the death of his friend, the boy glared at him.

"Bas- bastard......bastard!"

"By the way ----- I have a feeling I wanted at least one explanation beforehand, Ojou-san."

"I believe in you, partner♥!"

At that dispirited murmur that didn't seem to appreciate the situation, a bright lively voice replied.

"-----Eeh?"

With a look of shock the boy stared inside the mist. Inside his blurry field of vision, two shadows were floating.

Christian Roengram holding Mizuchi who once again became just a handle and a girl setting up a brilliant red blade clad in golden flame.

It was obvious who that was.

It wasn't clear how but Ayano came out of the desperate predicament without even a wound and was appearing calm.

"Wh- why....." murmured the boy dumbfounded.

For Chris too, that seemed unexpected and stared at the girl's silhouette as if doubting his eyes.

"Absurd.......why, are you alive.......?"

Ayano showed a fearless smile to Chris who murmured so, his certain victory undermined.

At that time, the boy noticed.

That without the enshrouding mist flowing, without the atmosphere moving, the clothes and hair of the girl standing rock still were gently fluttering.

As it was to be expected, in an instant the boy saw through its meaning - and who was behind it.

One moment later, Chris reached the same answer.

The gazes of the two, dyed in shock and shudders turned to Kazuma's disinterested face.

"You son of a bitch.......a wind barrier, in that moment you........" squeezed Chris with eyes covered in hatred.

The Enjutsushi Ayano had no way of escaping from that explosion. Then, there is only one answer.

"You have no time to look away, lady-killer."

"-------Tch!"

Calming down with Kazuma's words, Chris turned to the front.

Making Enraiha shine brilliantly, Ayano was drawing near in front of him.

At once ordering the water spirits, Chris reconstructed Mizuchi's water whip. Luckily, there was a vast amount of water drifting in the atmosphere in the form of water vapors and he could summon them - he was supposed to.

"Wha------?"

The drifting about mist, for some reason didn't listed to Chris's command.

The water whip didn't materialize at all but, Enraiha was already swung downward. He had no Jutsu to escape from that blow.

"Kuu....uuu....!"

With Mizuchi's handle, Chris stopped Enraiha once more.

While moaning with the agony of having his fingers burned, he forced it back with all his strength, and took his distance tumbling in a big way.

While his shoulders trembled with intense pain and his breathing was heavy, Chris glared at Kazuma with a bloody mouth.

He did not know what he did. He didn't know it but he instinctively knew. That what hindered his ability was nothing else but that man's action.

Replying with sneer at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma declared carelessly.

"Since it's different from the water itself, water vapor is within a Fujutsushi's range. That's because it's vapor. You'd better not think you can manipulate it that easily."

"You bastard......."

"That's why I told you you have no time to look away."

Although Chris was exasperated by Kazuma's boasting composed facial expression, it certainly wasn't the time to do that.

Using that chance that opened for a moment, Ayano drew near once more.

Enraiha was held aloft. The blade wearing the golden flame increased its brilliance much more, shedding so much light it couldn't be looked at directly.

If he were to block it the same way, even though Mizuchi would be safe, his fingers would probability evaporate.

However, he had no time to summon more water spirits and he already lost the chance to evade.

"Hii......."

Chris' refined good looks became stiff with fear.

He couldn't run, an absolute death was drawing near, and then -

"Fall back!"

"-------Tch!"

Reflexively responding to Kazuma's voice, Ayano leapt in a big way. Immediately following, before Chris' eyes, the ground raised and an earth fang with a sharp tip slanted forward - if Ayano were to go right ahead, it was pushed out in a direction she would have intersected.

"Kuh!"

"Gaia!?"

"----------"

Everyone's gaze headed for the man - Gaia, who was supposed to have sightseeing the fight from a separate place.

While striking his shoulder with the axe as if taking its rhythm, Gaia's lips warped and he showed a bitter smile.

"It's very boorish interfering in a honor duel but I cannot abandon my colleague. Don't think bad of me."

"It's obvious I'll think bad of you, idiot. You said you won't interfere. If you're a warrior even as a joke don't behave so disgraceful as to violate your oath before the fight!"

The moment he understood that his opponent valued things like honor or pride, something that had no importance to Kazuma, he took advantage of that.

"You came out when that man was about to die. So, as a penalty for violating your oath, at least cut one of your arms!"

"..........Don't get excited, youngster," replied Gaia in a crushed to death voice.

"Besides, you were to one to excessively meddle in those two's fight."

"What the fuck are you saying? That man of gentle manners and delicate features, didn't he said he'll take all of us by himself? I participated in the battle since the beginning. Don't put me together with your underhanded, cowardly sneak attack!"

"Guu.....meee....."

As expected, if they quarreled, it was Kazuma's complete victory.

Sealing more of the enemy's interfering shielding himself behind the pride of a warrior together with justifying himself and the negation of the opponent's modus operandi, that cajolery could be called brilliant.

""Since it's like that, ignore us and let us continue."

"I won't!"

In accordance with Kazuma's words, the moment Ayano tried to start moving, Gaia swung his battle axe a second time.

That blow literally tore the earth and the pebbles raised from that high speed blow obstructed her path, changing into a wall.

"This time, you'll play with me, Miss."

=== Part 2 ===

Receiving that gaze full of hostility pointed towards him rather comfortably, Gaia announced magnificently.

"As far as it goes, let me name myself. I am Gaia. I have no family name. And then -"

Gaia pushed out the axe he was holding. What was dwelling in the blade with a dull shine was the power of the earth, strong enough to make one shiver.

From the development until now it was easy to guess its true colors.

"This is the sacred treasure of the earth - it's name is Nozuchi. Recognize it."

And then, as expected Gaia said those words.

"Geez........what's up with this, one after another..." murmured Ayano as if mourning.

That reaction was only justified. If Gaia's words were true, the sacred treasures of four elements gathered.

It must have been the first time since the dawn of history.

But clearly, Gaia wasn't affected by that deep emotion. The bright smile plastered to that boorish face was the sigh of great joy when meeting a formidable enemy - belonging to a race of people who found in fighting their reason for existence, without controlling that smile, the man took one step forward.

"Being able to overwhelm Chris in a woman's body - it seems we underestimated you. It was more pleasant that I thought."

And then, while coughing really happy he looked down at the boy held down under Kazuma's foot, turning a clear scorn towards him.

"At the very least, much more so that a certain ostentatious Fujutsushi family."

"-------!!"

The moment he heard those words, the boy squeezed an unbelievable amount of power from that weakened body and escaped Kazuma's restriction.

"Ups."

His balance destroyed, Kazuma staggered. It may perhaps be believable that he made such an unusual error but since even Kokusen was taken from him, that was clearly his intention.

With the regained wind's secret treasure in his hand, the boy turned bloodshot eyes full of hatred to Gaia.

"Otou-sama's enemy!"

"------Humph."

With the expression of not being interested, Gaia snorted and expected the boy's rush.

"Aaaaaaaah!!"

The jet black spear flashed. The point of the blade that seemed split by the excessive speed was carrying an overflowing killing intent was aiming at its bitter enemy.

"Huh, it's fast."

Maneuvering Nozuchi, Gaia continued handling those high speed thrusts. But, by mature, an ax is not a weapon aimed at defending.

Although avoiding those aiming for his vitals, the attacks he couldn't handle gave his body countless wounds.

"Ooooooooooo!"

The boy continued attacking incessantly without a break.

Accelerating the speed's rotation even more, finally even the afterimage disappeared. But as if disregarding that attack, Gaia raised Nozuchi across his head on a grand scale.

Without minding the spurts of blood that covered all his body, his recognition and muscles expanded.

"Huaa!"

With just one blow, he knocked down the countless thrusts, and even blew away the boy's body.

"Guh......hah........"

"How worthless."

Staring at the moaning boy knocked to the ground with coldness, Gaia spat out.

"The attacks of you Fujutsushi are certainly fast. But it's only that. Something like an attack without weight it's only a diversion and not the finishing blow.
That's the limit of Fujutsushi -- after all they're not a class made for battle."

".............."

At the Chijutsushi's reckless words, Ayano instinctively stole a glance at Kazuma's face.

There was nothing particularly strange about that countenance. But -

"........Kazuma?"

With the same aimless manner as always, Kazuma picked up Kokusen, separated from the boy's hand and directly confronted Gaia separated by a few meters.

"Hoo ---- are you motivated, Fujutsushi?"

"Ayano."

Entirely ignoring the mocking tone, Kazuma turned his face only to Ayano.

"You don't have to worry about this. You should finish the small fry on the other side. "

"Ah, yeah----"

"Wa- wait....."

At the time she reflexively nodded, a moan hoarse with agony called Kazuma to a halt.

Turning there, the boy unable to get up yet after being blown off, stretched his hand with a desperate expression.

From his mouth fresh blood was falling out of, a slender voice was released.

"That's.....not something.....you can handle......"

"By the way, that's true," nodded Ayano agreeing.

"Can you use a spear?"

"No, I never touched one."

Kazuma readily replied.

"But-----"

Compared to that he quickly turned around the spear in his hand holding it between his arm and armpit with the same expression full of confidence and composure like always.

The way he handled the spear, without hesitation and openly fluid, was absolutely not amateur-like.

"I used a cane though. If I put that to practical use, well, I should manage somehow."

"------I see. Well then, do your best."

Ayano sent Kazuma out with a tone that was visibly casual. She wasn't particularly shocked.

More that the fact that this man said he ''should manage somehow'', she understood from the experiences until now that whatever the progress may be he will, one way or another come on top.

"Wa- wait........"

The boy who was the original possessor of the spear, seemed to have a different opinion yet.

He tried to stop him a second time but Kazuma already didn't look back.

As a substitute Ayano looked over the boy and asked.

"Is there something else?"

"Of......of course there is! My family came to inherit Kokusen a long time ago, it can't be suddenly used by an outsider who is just a little bit talented!"

"Ah, I see."

Now that you mention it, it was a justified fear - if you apply common sense to your thinking.

But.

Ayano deliberately spoke, not of the same opinion.

"Well, isn't it fine either way?"

"Of course not!"

The boy who as a matter of course couldn't consent, objected to this.

At the same time, Kazuma carelessly pushed out the spear.

Just by looking it was an unenthusiastic throw. But the wind blade that gushed out from that spearhead, clashed into Nozuchi lightly crossing the speed of sound.

"Meee......."

Having that heavy unendurable power pushed into him, Gaia's upper body was bent backwards. While he immediately planted his feet on the ground he was unable to stop the blow and backed off while staggering.

"--------Eeh?"

"Wow---"

'I see. This ---- is very convenient."

While stared at by the boy who murmured like a mentally slow, Kazuma let out a voice of admiration without accent.

"Wha-----"

''"Well, one would normally be surprised,"'' thought Ayano, aiming a look of sympathy at the astonished boy.

That's right, if you think about this normally, it was something impossible.

The famous Fuan Family famous as the highest Fujutsushi continued inheriting for a long time the Wind sacred treasure, Kokusen.

An outsider who only managed to get his hands on it couldn't handle it right away.

But, lucky or unlucky, in this time there was a being who was laughing scornfully at that kind of common sense.

The ''''Contractor'''' - the one who contracted with the Spirit Lord of the Wind, the monster who although was was called the weakest, a Fujutsushi, was more than a match for the Enjutsushi from the Kannagi Clan.

"Well then, let's continue, shall we?"

With an outward appearance that didn't look like it in the slightest, that legend came alive, together with that effortless pronouncement, unleashed the spear one after another. While Gaia barely received with Nozuchi, he continued to back off pressed down by that power blow after blow.

"Guu.....meeeh........"

Kazuma's attack was so swift it didn't seem to be the same kind like the boy's and it was heavy.

Although he didn't had a large build, his center of gravity was low and he was very muscular, Gaia stepped firmly into the ground like any Chijutsushi would, but even so it was very unusual he couldn't hold out against him.

"Meeeeaaah........"

Gaia was driven into a one sided defense. He couldn't even grasp a clue on how to attack.

If he were to give up on his defense and brandish his ax, in that moment the wind blades would make a great number of holes in his body.

No - even now, he couldn't defend against his wind blades. The fact that Kazuma's attack was hitting Nozuchi and didn't struck Gaia was because Kazuma was naturally aiming at the ax.

He was being played with - although he understood that, Gaia couldn't do anything.

Those serial attacks he couldn't confirm by sight didn't become abate but on the contrary, raised their frequency even more.

"Kuuh.....wa, so fast."

"No, is that all they're worth?"

Using Gaia's previous words against him, Kazuma cheerfully bragged.

"You......youngster.......!"

At the disgrace of being looked down upon by ''the likes'' of a Fujutsushi, Gaia grounded his teeth. And finally made his decision.

Believing in his own tenaciousness more than in the fact that he was pressed down until now, he cast away his defense and brandished Nozuchi.

He was slightly slow. Or else, together with Gaia's resolution and good fortune, Kazuma stopped the monotonous attack and took another approach.

The aim were Gaia's legs.

Throwing away the daring sharpness, the wind attack pierced the earth like a blunt weapon. That shock similar to an explosion blew up a large quantity of dust.

"Kuuh - Don't underestimate me!"

But, the opponent was a Chijutsushi. A curtain of earth and sand was nothing more but a smoke screen.

Recovering from that moment of surprise, Gaia got rid of all the dust swinging one arm.

"Whaa--"

The moment his field of vision cleared up, Gaia screamed in shock once again. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he recognized the figure of his opponent separated only by a few centimeters but that was only to be expected.

Gaia understood completely the sneer rising to Kazuma's mouth.

This man, without missing that space of one moment necessary to remove the smoke screen, avoided being sensed by a Chijutsushi by jumping without running on the land and moved closer to him in an instant.

He certainly understood. But, only understanding it is useless - even so, he couldn't react.

"Kuuuuhh!"

"Slow."

Shortly informing Gaia, who was trying to prepare his ax in confusion, Kazuma suddenly rotated the spear.

The end of the black handle - the sharp part, knocked the short man off his feet.

"Meeeh!?"

His feet tripped up in such a skillful manner, Gaia splendidly danced in the air.

The feeling of his body floating horizontally in the sky. But, that feeling that aroused some kind of pleasantness instantly turned to shivers when he recognized Kazuma's silhouette hanging over him from above.

"I managed somehow with a such a weightless attack, huh?"

What dwelt in his voice and attitude was plain mockery. The naked blade glistening in his hand, was already sharply sung down aiming at the rape of his neck.

Rather than capitalizing on its length the true worth of that long-handled spear was the phantasmagoria consecutive attack resembling a circular motion.

To use both ends of the handle to attack it wasn't necessary to slash back like with a sword but to repeat the strike over and over as long as the momentum of the same vector could be maintain.

That speed was obviously more that twice as faster that a sword. At the same time one end of the handle tripped and sprung him up, the blade at the reverse side was swung downwards.

"What kind!"

But, at that moment, Gaia extended his short arm with all his might and seized the ground. Responding to the silent command, the ground transformed to a firm shield and protected him and then, changing to a sharp lance, it attacked Kazuma.

"-------Ha."

Laughing at the futile resistance, in one single blow Kazuma pulverized both shield and spear.

Successively turning around Kokusen as if drawing the letter '''S''', he blew off Gaia with the dull point.

"Gaahaah!"

Gaia rolled like a kicked ball and rushed into the building's wall.

And then, at the same time -

"Guubuh!"

As if it was covered by the sound of the crash, from the upper air a dull, heavy moan resounded.

Looking up to search for that voice, in the center of Gaia's field of vision, he recognized the figure of his companion magnificently dancing in midair.

But, judging from that posture with limbs danging loosely and his pushed up chin, it was clear he didn't jump by his own volition.

After the long, long flight passed, Chris landed on his back.

A moment after he made a small bounce. he twitched and stopped moving. As it seemed like he could barely breath, it was impossible for him to continue the battle.

"................"

Slowly, as if looking at something he didn't want to, Gaia turned his eyes in the direction Chris came flying from.

Just like he imagined, carrying Enraiha on her shoulder, her other hand on her hip Ayano was looking down this way.

"................."

Even slower, he turned his head around ninety degrees.

The man who blew him away so far, likewise, was holding Kokusen in one hand.

"Well then."

Noticing that gaze, Kazuma showed a fearless smile.

"This is checkmate," he mercilessly pronounced.

Looking at Gaia who paled at the desperate crisis, Kazuma thought how to deal with them.

Without letting even several seconds pass, the answer came out.

It was ''"They're bothersome so I'll kill them."''

What was their relationship with the boy, why did they wanted to steal Enraiha, it would be a lie to say he really didn't care.

But, in the end, that was someone else's problem.

The boy, the Kannagi, they should all deal with their respective duty so Kazuma set up Kokusen to finish both of them off.

".......Do you think you won with this?"

"That so? I think that depends upon you. If you still want to persist, I'll deal with you a little longer."

Declaring the unexpressed ''<<at any rate the result will be the same>>'' he was about to unleash the sword but this time Gaia finally took the initiative.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 087.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't get cocky, youngster!"

Together with the angry roar, Gaia knocked his fist into the ground. Immediately following, from that origin cracks ran on the ground freely.

Although they weren't big enough that people would fall into them, naturally the ground was violently shaking.

Unwillingly, Kazuma interrupted his attack.

"Well, as expected you're going to struggle, huh---- "

But even so, he didn't lost his composure and assumed an attack stance a second time while laughing sarcastically but, when he shifted his attention to the ominous sounds coming from overhead - he instantly stopped his movement.

"Tch."

On the outer wall of the building in the middle of construction, several cracks clearly impossible to repair started running.

The outer wall that was originally organized in a straight line was insecurely undulating which was a clear omen of collapse even to inexpert eyes.

"Don't be so rash, you guys-----hey?"

When accidentally looking back, Gaia and Chris were gone. He only heard the voice appearing out of nowhere.

"This was a draw! Next time we won't go easy on you so prepare yourself!"

".......Don't exit with such witty words, Ossan."

At that parting threat fully loaded with the taste of the loser so much it was stereotypical, Kazuma let out a cough of admiration.

But, this was not the place to calm down. The destruction of the building was drawing near before his very eyes.

Looking up, the concrete already started peeling off. At this rate, it will hold on only a few seconds more.

Moreover, based on dangerous slanting it won't be smashed right below but blown out - moreover, it's facing this way - it will certainly collapse.

"-------Hmmm."

Understanding that much, Kazuma turned around and started running without looking right nor left.

Helping his partner, defend against a secondary calamity, clearly not thinking about any of that, he escaped so fast he deserves admiration.

"Hey, Kazuma!? Wait a minute!"

On the other side, Ayano doesn't have the merit (in a bad way ) of abandonment like Kazuma.

While turning a gaze full of resentment to the partner who doesn't show any sigh of slowing down when calling him, even so she couldn't overlook this calamity.

"Geez..."

It was lucky - it can be said so, that she learned how to practically deal with this kind of situation.

It's already too late to stop the destruction. But, if that huge mass were to crash into the earth, the damage on the surrounding will be significant. Then ----

''"I'll burn everything to nothing ----"''

Ayano raised Enraiha overhead with all her power. The golden flame that gushed out of the crimson blade spread around the collapsing building as if wrapping it up and made that entire mass evaporate.

A few seconds after, at the time the fire disappeared, the building in bare concrete completely vanished leaving only the foundation.

In other words, the results of a few months of construction work came to nothing.

''"Aah---- but, because of that Chijutsushi's last attack they should have started from soil preparation all over again......it can't be helped."''

And so, when she tried to justify herself from the back the sound of apathetic applause could be heard.

Ayano looked over her shoulder with a dangerous face.

She understood without having to look but as expected, Kazuma was standing there with a frivolous, slack smile.

"Ya, good job."

"-----Didn't you ran away?"

"I ran away because it was dangerous. Since it's not dangerous anymore there's no need to run. It's a matter of course," replied Kazuma nonchalantly.

Having a thorough knowledge of how meaningless it was to search about something sincere in this man, Ayano changed the conversation without deeply questioning him.

"Those two?"

"They ran away."

"Didn't you let them ran away?"

As expected she investigated this.

The interval he took his eyes off them, preoccupied with the building's destruction, he let them ran away --- it doesn't seem strange but Kazuma is a Fujutsushi.

There wasn't any particular need to specially turn towards the collapsing building but even assuming so for the sake of the argument, he shouldn't have ''taken his eyes off'' those two.

For Kazuma, tuning his senses to wind spirits, looking at two places at the same time was mundane, something he didn't even had to concentrate about.

But, Kazuma persistently played dumb.

"Not really, I didn't let them go. I just didn't felt like pro-actively catching them."

"Why....?"

"Because it's someone else's problem."

Those words that for Ayano seemed unbelievable, didn't even had a tiny amount of guilty conscience.

"They're aiming at you and that brat, not me. There's no need to unjustifiably bring them down."

"You......."

Although Ayano couldn't agree to Kazuma's matter-of-course declaration, she couldn't verbally abuse him -

"Well, leaving that aside, we should leave this place already. It will become noisy."

- Because she was forced to be silent by Kazuma's next words.

"........Yeah."

Reluctantly Ayano agreed.

The Police and Fire Department will arrive any minute. She could silence them by using the Kannagi name but it is better to have few of that troublesome attention.

"First of all, let's change the location."

Saying so, Ayano and Kazuma left that place behind.

=== Part 3 ===

Narrowly hiding themselves from the Police, Fire Department and the large number of people that gathered there, those two took a short rest in a small park.

Ayano grumbled, glaring.

"Geez, why do I have to sneak out like some kind of culprit? But since I became familiar to you I kind of got used to it."

"Hey, wait a minute! You're the main cause of the uproar this time. I was just dragged into it."

"I'm also a victim! To make matter worse, since you let the enemy escape, I don't know anything about their reason."

"Now that you mention it, that's right. What are they trying to do, picking a fight with the Kannagi with that level of power -"

While speaking, Kazuma suddenly moved his line of sight. At the same time, he took a small step back.

In front of his eyes, a small figure passed through at a fair amount of speed.

Ayano was faintly surprised and Kazuma, thoroughly indifferent, let the shadow - the retreating figure of the Fujutsushi boy pass.

"Kuuh."

The boy charging in with the intention of a surprise attack nimbly turned around and faced Kazuma.

This time he put himself of guard, his back dropping, as if carefully searching for an opportunity.

"The brat from earlier, huh --- Did you follow us? What a persistent jerk."

The boy shouted at Kazuma who spoke so like he was disgusted.

"Give it back!"

"------Aah?"

"Give it back! Kokusen is mine!"

That's when he noticed. The boy's gaze wasn't turned towards Kazuma but towards what Kazuma was holding in his hand.

The object that became so familiar to him he actually forgot he was holding it in his hand was, in the end, a borrowed thing.

It was only natural for the boy to chase after it since it was taken away.

"Then say so from the beginning."

While Kazuma spoke even more astounded, he held out Kokusen's handle in front of him. As if leaping, the boy tore it off.

"Your manners are pretty bad - ", grumbled Kazuma blind at his own shortcomings with a backward glance at the boy who hugged Kokusen closely with an expression of relief.

But not later than that, that face had a cramp.

"Eeh......wah......"

Letting out a confused voice, the boy patted the spear all over with both his hands.

Next he pushed it to the sky as if including feeling into it and pressed the handle against his forehead.

In the end he started swinging it as making a pattern.

"What is he doing?"

"Who knows. The dance of victory handed down in the family?"

"......They're not some kind of aboriginals, right?"

To make matters worse, that didn't have the ''flow'' that could give the impression of a dance, its integrity.

Judging from the way it was nonsensically yielded, it looked like simple confusion.

After a short while, trepidly watching over it, the boy suddenly stopped his (looks like ) dance. And then, he stood rock still in blank amazement.

That sad sight, was like ''the portrait of despair'' came alive.

If a human with an honest heart were to be there, it was impossible not to feel pity.

".........Did something happen?" asked Ayano worried, as expected.

With a dumbfounded expression, perhaps not even understanding who was asking, the boy answered in a small voice.

"Kokusen......is not answering......."

"------Eh?"

Ayano was befuddled, not comprehending what the boy was saying. But, the next moment, understanding the reason of it, she nodded deeply.

"Aah, I see."

In a way, it was to be expected.

Kokusen crossed over to the present day's - no, if it's unlucky possibly the all-time-highest Fujutsushi, the <<Contractor>> who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind.

The secret treasure obtained by its highest master -there is plenty of possibility it would refuse to be used by everyone else beside him.

Even in Ayano's case, if Juugo or Genma were to use Enraiha, there is a high possibility it would turn like that.

If something like that were to occur, she should go through a tedious ceremony identical with the inheritance one.

"So, what will you do?"

With a sidelong glance at the boy suffering a heartache, Ayano asked Kazuma.

"Will you take this opportunity to make the sacred treasure of the Wind yours?"

"-----!!"

At those words that seemed to instigate robbery, the boy caught his breath sharply.

He set up Kokusen with open vigilance but the sacred treasure that turned into nothing more but a spear, has no power to drive Kazuma away.

".......You."

Ayano smiled with the feeling of a performer at Kazuma who grumbled at her reproachfully.

She was quite enjoyed.

With one lazy sigh, Kazuma stepped up to the boy. And then, he casually seized Kokusen.

"Le - let go!"

The boy pulled the spear towards himself with a desperate look. It seems that in the middle of the agitation, he even forgot to use Fujutsu.

Understandably, when it comes to physical strength - Kazuma was overwhelmingly superior.

The boy dropped his back and tried to cling to it rather than pull the spear but even so Kazuma's posture wasn't destroyed.

"No, no way.....this is.....only this......tch-"

"You're noisy. Just grasp it tightly then."

"----Eeh?"

The boy reflexively looked up at Kazuma. But, without paying attention to him, he gently closed his eyes.

And then -

"Wow........"

At the fantastic scene materializing right in front of her, Ayano let out a voice of wonder that couldn't be expressed into words.

The blue, sparkling wind coiled in a whirlpool before her eyes.

At times strong, at times tender, it was blowing through playfully as if dancing.

Fro somewhere, a transparent, refreshing sound could be heard.

Like a song, like a prayer, an exquisite echo permeated her ears.

''"Are the Wind Spirits singing? No, it's not only that--- "''

One more ''<<Voice>>'' responding to the wind's song rose from the jet black spear held by both Kazuma ans the boy.

It was a strong multi-layered low tone. That sound, contrastive with the light and clear wind song melted into it wonderfully without feeling out of place.

Without one side pressing the other, a symbiotic relation matching each other mutually.

The tune spun as a result was the building up of a miraculous chord that could never be reproduced by musical instruments from the human world.

"He is....resonating with, Kokusen......"

Ayano involuntarily stared at Kazuma. It was clear that this miraculous scene was something done by the means of his power.

Probably right now, inside those closed eyelids, those pupils are shedding a blue light.

"Aah-----"

While gazing at it intoxicated, suddenly the blue wind disappeared without any trailing note. At the same time Kazuma opened his eyes.

Those pupils already returned to usual color but even so, she thought she saw a bottomless brilliance dwelling into them - either way, it must have been her imagination.

On the other side, the boy was looking around the surroundings with an irrelevant face.

The contest of he spirits and the spear didn't seemed to bring any change to the surface but that was only reasonable.

But after a few seconds, opening his eyes wide, he looked at Kokusen.

"........Eeh? Aah......!"

On the surface nothing changed. But the people found there clearly grasped the change.

The spear that until now was nothing but a lump of metal recovered her overwhelming power.

That power of the spear itself wrapped the boy clasping it and formed one ''field''.

Once more, the sacred treasure recognized the boy as it's master.

The boy, instantly expressing delight on his face, immediately glared at Kazuma stiffening.

"You.....what did you do?"

As for Kazuma, he looked down at him with the smile of a mischievous boy.

"It's a secret."

"You!"

"What! If you're dissatisfied I can easily return it to the previous condition."

"------!!"

Panicking the boy hid Kokusen to his back. Of course, it wasn't something he could hide with his small build.

Ignoring the boy's reaction Kazuma said.

"For the time being, I'll invite you to Kannagi-san's house. There's a lot I want to ask of you --- you also had business with her right?"

"---------------------------------------Aah"

After a short silence, carrying a strong will in his pupil, the boy nodded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 2

2013-11-19T01:31:32Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

== Chapter 2 - Water and earth raiders ==

=== Part 1 ===

Playing with Kokusen with one hand, Kazuma observed the boy struggling under his foot.

It looked pretty painful. The entire body weight of a grown man concentrated in one point on that delicate body - what's more, the boy was trampled straight above the heart so that was expected.

He already couldn't resist in a meaningful way.

The movement of his limbs, rather than those for escape, were closer to death agony convulsions.

But even so, the boy didn't gave up yet. Seizing with his hand the foot trampling him, he was almost powerless but he still had light in his eyes, looking up at Kazuma.

''"------How energetic,"'' thought Kazuma indifferently.

He did not hate kids with vitality. As long as they're not annoying him, that is.

Adding one thing to another, he believed in being impartial towards all his enemies.

That is, annihilating men and women of all ages if they oppose him.

Therefore, he had no reason to let this boy live.

It would be better to make him spit out why he was aiming at Ayano but that's not something he should pay attention to.

It happened at the time he was putting strength in his leg to quickly kill him.

Some ill-breading intruders disturbed Kazuma's purpose.

"Ayano!"

"-----Eeh?"

Around Ayano's surroundings, blinking at the sudden call, a wind barrier was wrapped up.

Immediately something flying at a high speed was repelled and smashed against the wind barrier.

A small sheet of spray glistened in the sunlight.

"------Water?"

"You two right there, do you have business here?"

Not minding Ayano's confusion, Kazuma asked in a freezing voice.

A replying voice promptly returned.

"Did you notice? Besides, I wasn't particularly hiding my Kehai, you know."

A clear, beautiful voice resounded on the desolate construction site.

Ayano looked around searching for the owner of the voice. As for Kazuma, he didn't even show he was searching and while stepping and jumping on the boy, lazily he puffed his cigarette.

"I asked about your business."

"How impolite."

A voice containing a smile replied. Together with it, two figures appeared on top of a slightly elevated heap of mud.

Appropriate for the owner of the beautiful voice, one of them was an extremely beautiful young man. His silver hair was glittering in the sun like a waterfall, flowing straight down his back. His eyes were amber colored.

He had flawless white skin and thin, fine shaped red lips that were vibrantly contrasting.

He was naturally perfect.

No matter how much one looked at him, not a flaw could be found.

That face was so beautiful it made one believe it must be without a doubt the a human face organized after a single rule - Golden Rule.

But after only glancing at it, Kazuma gazed steadily at the man standing next to him.

He was very short. He had below a hundred and fifty centimeters at most.

But anyone would hesitate calling that man a small built. Surely his stature was low. But even if he was low the volume of muscle that body was clad in, wasn't common.

When describing a muscular giant it's said ''"That upper arm is thicker than a woman's ass"'' or ''"Those tights are like a woman's waist"''.

If the man were above two meters it will be finished one would call him ''burly'' - but if he's below a hundred and fifty centimeters -

You can only call it birth defect. Even assuming he dedicated all his life to weight training, it doesn't seem likely the human body can become like this.

It could be evaluated to a human's parody or rather a distorted figure (prettiness nonexistent).

The balance of length and width, was perfectly deviating from the contour of the human body. Even the skeleton was wrong.

It could be understood if it were a different species from man.

After staring at that atypical appearance very long, Kazuma coughed once.

"So it's true there are Dwarfs, huh?"

"Wait a second, youngster," the man retorted to Kazuma almost reluctantly.

His voice was a deep baritone, which seemed only appropriate.

"Who is a dwarf, huh?"

"It's obviously you, no? Beside that constitution, you're also carrying an axe."

That's right, the man was shouldering a gigantic battle-axe.

Just like in a certain world famous fantasy movie, his physique seemed very similar to that race.

Besides he was also growing a beard.

"If you want to be consistent to that extent, you should wear a helmet with two horns. Can you split into seven and dance around snow white?"

"Wha.....You bastard...."

At Kazuma's abuse, bringing even fairy tales into this, the man glared at him furiously.

But, his mouth didn't seem very proficient so no comebacks emerged.

"Y-you youngster....."

Understanding he couldn't match him verbally, the man grasped with both his hands the battle ax and stepped forward with short steps.

But, his beautiful neighbor restrained him.

"Well, calm down, *imli."

"Who the heck is G*mli?"

Not minding the short one angry and barring his teeth, the beautiful man turned his gaze to Kazuma - no, to the boy trampled on at his feet.

"----This is a somewhat unexpected development, huh?"

Curbing his lips upward, the man addressed the boy. Those red lips were etched with scorn towards a weak person.

But, even that was beautiful. As a god boasting about the superiority of his existence, ridiculing a fallen angel.

"It's not the time to split among friends, right, young prince of the Fuan family - was it? Or rather, you thought that by presenting us with Enraiha, we'll overlook you?"

"Rd....tard......"

With that energy stored somewhere, the boy once again began to act violently underneath Kazuma's foot.

Literally crushing that resistance under his foot, Kazuma looked up at the youth.

"Who are you?"

The young man bowed elegantly and then declared.

"I was slow in saying. I am Christian Roengram - your enemy."

Receiving the young man's - Christian's words, Kazuma's words was etched in a belligerent smile.

"Good vibes, easy to understand. I like that."

"I feel grateful. But - "

Cristian finished his sentence there and looked away. Nearby Kazuma. And then, to where Ayano was standing, in a slightly separated place.

"If you obediently hand over your sacred treasure, I promise not to harm you."

"- So he said. What will you do? "

"That's rejected!" replied Ayano without hesitating for a second.

"Besides I don't like your ''I'll overlook you'' attitude! ''I promise not to harm you''? Do you think you can win against us?"

"Of course."

Chris held out his right hand. On the pointed upwards palm as if trying to receive something, a short pole, thirty centimeters long appeared without notice.

"Why that is, it's because I'm the owner of the Water's sacred treasure, <<Mizuchi>>."

The pole he clasped in his right hand shook. The large amount of water spirits entering through there changed to a whip crossing over ten meters.

"I'll teach you the discrepancy in our status. --- Aah, Gaia, I'm plenty by myself. Don't interfere."

"......Humph, very well. A powerless Fujutsushi and an Enjutsushi who can't even win against that, there's no worth dealing with them."

The short man - Gaia, instantly made a dissatisfied face but immediately agreed and jerked his chin as if saying ''Go already!''.

Chris bowed to Gaia with a smiling face, and approached Ayano with an air of composure.

"...................."

"...................."

Kazuma and Ayano, none even throwing a sidelong glance to the approaching Chris, looked at each other.

Ayano asked frankly.

"Is is real?"

"Who knows. It's the first time I heard of a Water sacred treasure."

While answering, Kazuma incorrigibly gridded down the boy acting violently.

"You're persistent. ------Ayano, I leave that weird one to you."

"Okay."

Kazuma's gaze, looking at Ayano lightly running, suddenly turned down.

The boy under his foot, was pulling the cuff of his trousers.

Feeling that was an action meant to attract attention not to escape the trampling, Kazuma loosened the force just a little.

"What?"

"...St..op....her....."

While bearing the pain of having his chest crushed, the boy boy spoke disconnectedly.

"That woman.......can't.....match him.........She'll be....killed......."

"That so? "

Kazuma was thoroughly calm. The gaze with which he looked at those two, about to start fighting, didn't had a fragment of nervousness.

"Well, shut up and look. What you wanted to see, from here on you'll be able to see freely."

Kazuma smiled lightly at the boy who didn't seem to understand.

"The serious Kannagi Ayano."

Intended to be composed, Chris didn't start but waited for Ayano slashing attack.

Matching the moment Ayano raised Enraiha overhead, at that moment he lightly twisted his wrist.

The flame sword swung downward from above her head was ambushed from underneath by the water whip.

The sound of water soaking a heated frying pan reached their ears. Simultaneously, both were covered by white water vapor.

But, the atmosphere turned clear in a moment. Mizuchi absorbed the surplus water in the atmosphere.

The water whip completely stopped the flame blade. Only the surface that touched continued to evaporate. That was almost nothing compared to the entire water volume.

But, successively compensating that loss from the surroundings, the whip couldn't be severed.

Cool-looking while the burning blade was before his eyes, Chris laughed.

"An Enjutsushi tackling a Suijutsushi. Water trumps Fire - do you not know the rivalry between the five elements?"

"Ara, I know it. Wasn't it all about the amount of material resources?"

There was no appearance of impatience in Ayano's eyes. Including even more power in the blade, she made the golden flame erupt.

"Kuh!"

Chris' voice was confused for the first time. The whip was bisected close to the root, and Mizuchi leaped in his hand, nothing more but a stick.

"So- something like this.........."

From those red lips that looked a little pale, a murmur of astonishment leaked out.

It was the ideology of the cosmic dual forces - Ying and Yang and the five elements.

The elements the world was composed of - Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, all phenomena became by the interference of those elements, that's what it meant.

There are two types of interference, one that takes advantage of one other and they can work together and the other, where there is a killing rivalry between them.

For example, the Earth is raising Wood (vegetation). Therefore the Earth makes Wood alive. On the contrary, Metal (the metal blade) cuts down Tree. Therefore, Metal trumps Tree.

And then, Water trumps Fire. That is the law derived from Chinese cosmology.

But think about it. Certainly Water makes Fire disappear. In that case, did the brilliant, primitive fire disappear with just a cup of water?

Water is also stronger than Fire. But that is not something absolute. It was just something relatively favorable.

In the first place, the basic concept of Spirit Jutsushi is the theory of the four elements: Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.

"Haaaah!"

While it may be true that Ayano's enemy was a Suijutsushi, she is swinging Enraiha without hesitation.

Ayano's way of thinking is always simple. And so, it suited her and made her stronger.

Today is a good example of it.

Water trumps Fire? What about it?

Regarding the energy it's able to release, there's nothing that equals <<Fire>>. No matter how much predominance <<Water>> has -

"How can I lose? To the likes of you!"

"Meeh, kuuh!"

Chris drew to himself the water that was cut off trying to reconstruct the whip once more but that spanned a few seconds.

In front of Enraiha at full power, Mizuchi was literally doing nothing more but pouring water on hot stone.

Torn piece by piece, Mizuchi wasn't even allowed to keep the whip shape.

Overhead Chris, all his power stolen, the blade clad in flame was approaching.

''"I got you!"''

But, together with a hard sound, the certain kill blow was obstructed.

Mizuchi lost the water whip. Pushing out that handle, Chris intercepted he blow.

As expected of a sacred treasure, even by using the red-hot blade, she couldn't smash that handle. But -

"Kuu....uu....."

Even if he stopped the blow of the blade itself, he couldn't protect himself against that calorific value.

The golden flame was scorching and both of Chris' hands gripping the handle at both ends gave off a burned smell.

His flushed face was strained by anguish and closely packed sweat drops were coming loose.

"Me....Ooohh!"

While stopping Enraiha's blow, Chris fired a kick in desperation. Without going to far, Ayano evaded the kick taking her distance.

"Wh.....what's going on?"

Underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy opened his eyes wide in shock.

"Isn't she like a different person from when I faced her?"

"Huh? Yeah."

Kazuma nodded to the boy's shout like it was only natural.

"Because she's not the kind of person to get serious if the opponent has no thirst for blood."

"Did she realize!?"

"........Hey"

Kazuma overlooked the boy that was plainly amazed.

"Didn't you say it yourself: ''Show me your power''?"

Which means the boy's purpose wasn't to kill Ayano but to grasp her ability - meaning, trying her ability.

"Well, that Ojou-san may have forgotten about it."

"------?"

"Didn't she notice it with her wildlife sixth sense? Because she's a living thing that moves only on instinct."

The moment he said that, red hot plasma crashed into the wind barrier. Of course, Ayano fired one of Enraiha's blows without even turning around.

"-------Wah?"

Dumbfounded the boy looked at Kazuma, who shrugged his shoulders like nothing happened.

"Right now.....that was the real deal."

"Hmm, how to say this, she kind of misunderstands it for tsukomi. I'm kind of worried if she'll kill someone before long."

"You there! Don't say whatever you want!"

This time she made a verbal tsukomi.

Maybe because she was composed enough, while overlooking Chris reconstructing his water whip without interfering, Ayano glared at Kazuma with an angry look.

"There's no need to worry, except you I wouldn't do this to anyone!"

"And I'm Ok? If you hit me I will die, you know?"

"You'll die? I won't stop you."

At Kazuma's unnaturally miserable manner of speaking, Ayano replied eternally indifferent.

Ant then, she looked at Chris as if remembering him and smiled with composure.

"You seem to be in a sort of pinch so is it all right not to beg your fellow's help? Your dramatic pose when you appeared and your words were all detestable but I understand - isn't it important to understand one's place?"

"........Tch!"

Those words loaded even with pity, magnificently irritated Chris' pride the wrong way.

The hand grasping Mizuchi trembled and the water whip undulated in a big way.

"Girl.......!"

Flinging off his graceful smile and pointlessly polite words, Chris glared at Ayano with the look of a demon.

"You damaged the sacred treasure because I was going easy on you so don't get carried away!"

"I think excuses are unsightly, I really do."

"Shut up!"

Together with that angry roar, Chris held Mizuchi over his head. The water whip stretched upright, its volume swelling.

That was like a water chain iron ball. The endless materialization of water spirits, swelled the apex of the whip to a lump of water ball.

It's diameter was a little more than ten meters - forming the huge water ball reaching a volume of a few hundred tones, Chris shouted.

"I'll smash you! There won't remain a trace of you!"

"With only that?"

Without minding that overwhelming mass swung downward at her Ayano resolutely stepped into his territory.

The several hundreds tons water ball approaching from overhead.

What met it was only a swung brilliant red blade.

That was without a doubt a real spectacle of a courageous but doomed resistance. A different scale from loss or defeat.

"Stop-----!"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 065.jpg|thumb|]]

Including the expectation for the result of the crash, the boy screamed from the bottom of his lungs.

But Ayano, without hesitation, raised the sword overhead with all her power.

Kazuma too, didn't seem like he was going to stop her, and was just looking at her.

The water ball dropped at high speed. Including its mass to the fall velocity, there wasn't any living thing that could bear that kinetic energy of the crash.

Whether it was an African elephant or a grisly bear, they would be squashed in an instant unable to withstand the pressure, unable even to preserve their original form.

But, the sword facing it was called Enraiha.

That mass was equivalent with trash, the quantity of heat it possessed was not something to be outdone by that.

"Yooooooooou! Flyyyyyyyy!"

Together with an outcry not very, or rather excessively - unladylike, as if challenging it, Ayano sliced the sky.

Th golden flame clad on the blade, fiercely sparkled so beautiful striking their eyes.

The gushing out white hot plasma. Similar to a small sun, that hit the huge water mass, pierced it and made all that mass evaporate.

But even so Chris didn't seem disturbed. Rather, he was staring at Ayano holding Enraiha smiling quite sadistically as if he did what he wanted to.

Also, underneath Kazuma's foot, the boy was biting his lips with a regretful expression.

One instant after - a terrific detonation sound roared.

Let's look over the basic science at this point.

When you apply heat to water it undergoes the process of vaporization and becomes steam.

That volume ratio is 1: 1700 ----the instant it vaporized the volume expanded a thousand and seven hundred times.

It this was a small quantity, or rather vaporized gradually, it doesn't matter that the thousand fold becomes twice ten thousand.

But, if a huge volume of water is super heated, it will vaporize in an instant.

The volcanic eruption is similar to this. The underground water is vaporized by burning magma, it expands, and with that pressure it blows off the rocks on the surface.

It's a phenomenon called water vapor explosion.

Yes, an explosion.

The evaporation of water, only that phenomenon can create so much destructive energy to physically alter the topography.

Right now, what happened in front of their eyes was exactly that.

"......Ridiculous.....to go this far........."

Looking at the mist enshrouding the center of explosion, the boy's face was distorted by despair.

With that kind of explosion, there was no way for the humans inside to survive. To say nothing of the fact that this was a water vapour explosion.

A Suijutsushi can can control the water vapor but an Enjutsushi has no way of interfering with an fire-less explosion.

Which means, she lost.

The greatest war potential that could fulfill his dearest wish will turn to nothing and achieve nothing.

The boy turned that unbearable anger against an opponent within reach. Looking up at the man who was yet still trampling him, he shouted full of emotion.

"Why? Why didn't you stop her? You knew something like this would happen!"

"-------Well, this is the reasonable outcome."

While smoking his cigar so carefree so late in the game, Kazuma replied in a voice without energy.

Faced with that indifference of not even raising an eyebrow at the death of his friend, the boy glared at him.

"Bas- bastard......bastard!"

"By the way ----- I have a feeling I wanted at least one explanation beforehand, Ojou-san."

"I believe in you, partner♥!"

At that dispirited murmur that didn't seem to appreciate the situation, a bright lively voice replied.

"-----Eeh?"

With a look of shock the boy stared inside the mist. Inside his blurry field of vision, two shadows were floating.

Christian Roengram holding Mizuchi who once again became just a handle and a girl setting up a brilliant red blade clad in golden flame.

It was obvious who that was.

It wasn't clear how but Ayano came out of the desperate predicament without even a wound and was appearing calm.

"Wh- why....." murmured the boy dumbfounded.

For Chris too, that seemed unexpected and stared at the girl's silhouette as if doubting his eyes.

"Absurd.......why, are you alive.......?"

Ayano showed a fearless smile to Chris who murmured so, his certain victory undermined.

At that time, the boy noticed.

That without the enshrouding mist flowing, without the atmosphere moving, the clothes and hair of the girl standing rock still were gently fluttering.

As it was to be expected, in an instant the boy saw through its meaning - and who was behind it.

One moment later, Chris reached the same answer.

The gazes of the two, dyed in shock and shudders turned to Kazuma's disinterested face.

"You son of a bitch.......a wind barrier, in that moment you........" squeezed Chris with eyes covered in hatred.

The Enjutsushi Ayano had no way of escaping from that explosion. Then, there is only one answer.

"You have no time to look away, lady-killer."

"-------Tch!"

Calming down with Kazuma's words, Chris turned to the front.

Making Enraiha shine brilliantly, Ayano was drawing near in front of him.

At once ordering the water spirits, Chris reconstructed Mizuchi's water whip. Luckily, there was a vast amount of water drifting in the atmosphere in the form of water vapors and he could summon them - he was supposed to.

"Wha------?"

The drifting about mist, for some reason didn't listed to Chris's command.

The water whip didn't materialize at all but, Enraiha was already swung downward. He had no Jutsu to escape from that blow.

"Kuu....uuu....!"

With Mizuchi's handle, Chris stopped Enraiha once more.

While moaning with the agony of having his fingers burned, he forced it back with all his strength, and took his distance tumbling in a big way.

While his shoulders trembled with intense pain and his breathing was heavy, Chris glared at Kazuma with a bloody mouth.

He did not know what he did. He didn't know it but he instinctively knew. That what hindered his ability was nothing else but that man's action.

Replying with sneer at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma declared carelessly.

"Since it's different from the water itself, water vapor is within a Fujutsushi's range. That's because it's vapor. You'd better not think you can manipulate it that easily."

"You bastard......."

"That's why I told you you have no time to look away."

Although Chris was exasperated by Kazuma's boasting composed facial expression, it certainly wasn't the time to do that.

Using that chance that opened for a moment, Ayano drew near once more.

Enraiha was held aloft. The blade wearing the golden flame increased its brilliance much more, shedding so much light it couldn't be looked at directly.

If he were to block it the same way, even though Mizuchi would be safe, his fingers would probability evaporate.

However, he had no time to summon more water spirits and he already lost the chance to evade.

"Hii......."

Chris' refined good looks became stiff with fear.

He couldn't run, an absolute death was drawing near, and then -

"Fall back!"

"-------Tch!"

Reflexively responding to Kazuma's voice, Ayano leapt in a big way. Immediately following, before Chris' eyes, the ground raised and an earth fang with a sharp tip slanted forward - if Ayano were to go right ahead, it was pushed out in a direction she would have intersected.

"Kuh!"

"Gaia!?"

"----------"

Everyone's gaze headed for the man - Gaia, who was supposed to have sightseeing the fight from a separate place.

While striking his shoulder with the axe as if taking its rhythm, Gaia's lips warped and he showed a bitter smile.

"It's very boorish interfering in a honor duel but I cannot abandon my colleague. Don't think bad of me."

"It's obvious I'll think bad of you, idiot. You said you won't interfere. If you're a warrior even as a joke don't behave so disgraceful as to violate your oath before the fight!"

The moment he understood that his opponent valued things like honor or pride, something that had no importance to Kazuma, he took advantage of that.

"You came out when that man was about to die. So, as a penalty for violating your oath, at least cut one of your arms!"

"..........Don't get excited, youngster," replied Gaia in a crushed to death voice.

"Besides, you were to one to excessively meddle in those two's fight."

"What the fuck are you saying? That man of gentle manners and delicate features, didn't he said he'll take all of us by himself? I participated in the battle since the beginning. Don't put me together with your underhanded, cowardly sneak attack!"

"Guu.....meee....."

As expected, if they quarreled, it was Kazuma's complete victory.

Sealing more of the enemy's interfering shielding himself behind the pride of a warrior together with justifying himself and the negation of the opponent's modus operandi, that cajolery could be called brilliant.

""Since it's like that, ignore us and let us continue."

"I won't!"

In accordance with Kazuma's words, the moment Ayano tried to start moving, Gaia swung his battle axe a second time.

That blow literally tore the earth and the pebbles raised from that high speed blow obstructed her path, changing into a wall.

"This time, you'll play with me, Miss."

=== Part 2 ===

Receiving that gaze full of hostility pointed towards him rather comfortably, Gaia announced magnificently.

"As far as it goes, let me name myself. I am Gaia. I have no family name. And then -"

Gaia pushed out the axe he was holding. What was dwelling in the blade with a dull shine was the power of the earth, strong enough to make one shiver.

From the development until now it was easy to guess its true colors.

"This is the sacred treasure of the earth - it's name is Nozuchi. Recognize it."

And then, as expected Gaia said those words.

"Geez........what's up with this, one after another..." murmured Ayano as if mourning.

That reaction was only justified. If Gaia's words were true, the sacred treasures of four elements gathered.

It must have been the first time since the dawn of history.

But clearly, Gaia wasn't affected by that deep emotion. The bright smile plastered to that boorish face was the sigh of great joy when meeting a formidable enemy - belonging to a race of people who found in fighting their reason for existence, without controlling that smile, the man took one step forward.

"Being able to overwhelm Chris in a woman's body - it seems we underestimated you. It was more pleasant that I thought."

And then, while coughing really happy he looked down at the boy held down under Kazuma's foot, turning a clear scorn towards him.

"At the very least, much more so that a certain ostentatious Fujutsushi family."

"-------!!"

The moment he heard those words, the boy squeezed an unbelievable amount of power from that weakened body and escaped Kazuma's restriction.

"Ups."

His balance destroyed, Kazuma staggered. It may perhaps be believable that he made such an unusual error but since even Kokusen was taken from him, that was clearly his intention.

With the regained wind's secret treasure in his hand, the boy turned bloodshot eyes full of hatred to Gaia.

"Otou-sama's enemy!"

"------Humph."

With the expression of not being interested, Gaia snorted and expected the boy's rush.

"Aaaaaaaah!!"

The jet black spear flashed. The point of the blade that seemed split by the excessive speed was carrying an overflowing killing intent was aiming at its bitter enemy.

"Huh, it's fast."

Maneuvering Nozuchi, Gaia continued handling those high speed thrusts. But, by mature, an ax is not a weapon aimed at defending.

Although avoiding those aiming for his vitals, the attacks he couldn't handle gave his body countless wounds.

"Ooooooooooo!"

The boy continued attacking incessantly without a break.

Accelerating the speed's rotation even more, finally even the afterimage disappeared. But as if disregarding that attack, Gaia raised Nozuchi across his head on a grand scale.

Without minding the spurts of blood that covered all his body, his recognition and muscles expanded.

"Huaa!"

With just one blow, he knocked down the countless thrusts, and eve blown off the boy's body.

"Guh......hah........"

"How worthless."

Staring at the moaning boy knocked to the ground with coldness, Gaia spat out.

"The attacks of you Fujutsushi are certainly fast. But it's only that. Something like an attack without weight it's only a diversion and not the finishing blow.
That's the limit of Fujutsushi -- after all they're not a class made for battle."

".............."

At the Chijutsushi's reckless words, Ayano instinctively stole a glance at Kazuma's face.

There was nothing particularly strange about that countenance. But -

"........Kazuma?"

With the same aimless manner as always, Kazuma picked up Kokusen, separated from the boy's hand and directly confronted Gaia separated by a few meters.

"Hoo ---- are you motivated, Fujutsushi?"

"Ayano."

Entirely ignoring the mocking tone, Kazuma turned his face only to Ayano.

"You don't have to worry about this. You should finish the small fry on the other side. "

"Ah, yeah----"

"Wa- wait....."

At the time she reflexively nodded, a moan hoarse with agony called Kazuma to a halt.

Turning there, the boy unable to get up yet after being blown off, stretched his hand with a desperate expression.

From his mouth fresh blood was falling out of, a slender voice was released.

"That's.....not something.....you can handle......"

"By the way, that's true," nodded Ayano agreeing.

"Can you use a spear?"

"No, I never touched one."

Kazuma readily replied.

"But-----"

Compared to that he quickly turned around the spear in his hand holding it between his arm and armpit with the same expression full of confidence and composure like always.

The way he handled the spear, without hesitation and openly fluid, was absolutely not amateur-like.

"I used a cane though. If I put that to practical use, well, I should manage somehow."

"------I see. Well then, do your best."

Ayano sent Kazuma out with a tone that was visibly casual. She wasn't particularly shocked.

More that the fact that this man said he ''should manage somehow'', she understood from the experiences until now that whatever the progress may be he will, one way or another come on top.

"Wa- wait........"

The boy who was the original possessor of the spear, seemed to have a different opinion yet.

He tried to stop him a second time but Kazuma already didn't look back.

As a substitute Ayano looked over the boy and asked.

"Is there something else?"

"Of......of course there is! My family came to inherit Kokusen a long time ago, it can't be suddenly used by an outsider who is just a little bit talented!"

"Ah, I see."

Now that you mention it, it was a justified fear - if you apply common sense to your thinking.

But.

Ayano deliberately spoke, not of the same opinion.

"Well, isn't it fine either way?"

"Of course not!"

The boy who as a matter of course couldn't consent, objected to this.

At the same time, Kazuma carelessly pushed out the spear.

Just by looking it was an unenthusiastic throw. But the wind blade that gushed out from that spearhead, clashed into Nozuchi lightly crossing the speed of sound.

"Meee......."

Having that heavy unendurable power pushed into him, Gaia's upper body was bent backwards. While he immediately planted his feet on the ground he was unable to stop the blow and backed off while staggering.

"--------Eeh?"

"Wow---"

'I see. This ---- is very convenient."

While stared at by the boy who murmured like a mentally slow, Kazuma let out a voice of admiration without accent.

"Wha-----"

''"Well, one would normally be surprised,"'' thought Ayano, aiming a look of sympathy at the astonished boy.

That's right, if you think about this normally, it was something impossible.

The famous Fuan Family famous as the highest Fujutsushi continued inheriting for a long time the Wind sacred treasure, Kokusen.

An outsider who only managed to get his hands on it couldn't handle it right away.

But, lucky or unlucky, in this time there was a being who was laughing scornfully at that kind of common sense.

The ''''Contractor'''' - the one who contracted with the Spirit Lord of the Wind, the monster who although was was called the weakest, a Fujutsushi, was more than a match for the Enjutsushi from the Kannagi Clan.

"Well then, let's continue, shall we?"

With an outward appearance that didn't look like it in the slightest, that legend came alive, together with that effortless pronouncement, unleashed the spear one after another. While Gaia barely received with Nozuchi, he continued to back off pressed down by that power blow after blow.

"Guu.....meeeh........"

Kazuma's attack was so swift it didn't seem to be the same kind like the boy's and it was heavy.

Although he didn't had a large build, his center of gravity was low and he was very muscular, Gaia stepped firmly into the ground like any Chijutsushi would, but even so it was very unusual he couldn't hold out against him.

"Meeeeaaah........"

Gaia was driven into a one sided defense. He couldn't even grasp a clue on how to attack.

If he were to give up on his defense and brandish his ax, in that moment the wind blades would make a great number of holes in his body.

No - even now, he couldn't defend against his wind blades. The fact that Kazuma's attack was hitting Nozuchi and didn't struck Gaia was because Kazuma was naturally aiming at the ax.

He was being played with - although he understood that, Gaia couldn't do anything.

Those serial attacks he couldn't confirm by sight didn't become abate but on the contrary, raised their frequency even more.

"Kuuh.....wa, so fast."

"No, is that all they're worth?"

Using Gaia's previous words against him, Kazuma cheerfully bragged.

"You......youngster.......!"

At the disgrace of being looked down upon by ''the likes'' of a Fujutsushi, Gaia grounded his teeth. And finally made his decision.

Believing in his own tenaciousness more than in the fact that he was pressed down until now, he cast away his defense and brandished Nozuchi.

He was slightly slow. Or else, together with Gaia's resolution and good fortune, Kazuma stopped the monotonous attack and took another approach.

The aim were Gaia's legs.

Throwing away the daring sharpness, the wind attack pierced the earth like a blunt weapon. That shock similar to an explosion blew up a large quantity of dust.

"Kuuh - Don't underestimate me!"

But, the opponent was a Chijutsushi. A curtain of earth and sand was nothing more but a smoke screen.

Recovering from that moment of surprise, Gaia got rid of all the dust swinging one arm.

"Whaa--"

The moment his field of vision cleared up, Gaia screamed in shock once again. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he recognized the figure of his opponent separated only by a few centimeters but that was only to be expected.

Gaia understood completely the sneer rising to Kazuma's mouth.

This man, without missing that space of one moment necessary to remove the smoke screen, avoided being sensed by a Chijutsushi by jumping without running on the land and moved closer to him in an instant.

He certainly understood. But, only understanding it is useless - even so, he couldn't react.

"Kuuuuhh!"

"Slow."

Shortly informing Gaia, who was trying to prepare his ax in confusion, Kazuma suddenly rotated the spear.

The end of the black handle - the sharp part, knocked the short man off his feet.

"Meeeh!?"

His feet tripped up in such a skillful manner, Gaia splendidly danced in the air.

The feeling of his body floating horizontally in the sky. But, that feeling that aroused some kind of pleasantness instantly turned to shivers when he recognized Kazuma's silhouette hanging over him from above.

"I managed somehow with a such a weightless attack, huh?"

What dwelt in his voice and attitude was plain mockery. The naked blade glistening in his hand, was already sharply sung down aiming at the rape of his neck.

Rather than capitalizing on its length the true worth of that long-handled spear was the phantasmagoria consecutive attack resembling a circular motion.

To use both ends of the handle to attack it wasn't necessary to slash back like with a sword but to repeat the strike over and over as long as the momentum of the same vector could be maintain.

That speed was obviously more that twice as faster that a sword. At the same time one end of the handle tripped and sprung him up, the blade at the reverse side was swung downwards.

"What kind!"

But, at that moment, Gaia extended his short arm with all his might and seized the ground. Responding to the silent command, the ground transformed to a firm shield and protected him and then, changing to a sharp lance, it attacked Kazuma.

"-------Ha."

Laughing at the futile resistance, in one single blow Kazuma pulverized both shield and spear.

Successively turning around Kokusen as if drawing the letter '''S''', he blew off Gaia with the dull point.

"Gaahaah!"

Gaia rolled like a kicked ball and rushed into the building's wall.

And then, at the same time -

"Guubuh!"

As if it was covered by the sound of the crash, from the upper air a dull, heavy moan resounded.

Looking up to search for that voice, in the center of Gaia's field of vision, he recognized the figure of his companion magnificently dancing in midair.

But, judging from that posture with limbs danging loosely and his pushed up chin, it was clear he didn't jump by his own volition.

After the long, long flight passed, Chris landed on his back.

A moment after he made a small bounce. he twitched and stopped moving. As it seemed like he could barely breath, it was impossible for him to continue the battle.

"................"

Slowly, as if looking at something he didn't want to, Gaia turned his eyes in the direction Chris came flying from.

Just like he imagined, carrying Enraiha on her shoulder, her other hand on her hip Ayano was looking down this way.

"................."

Even slower, he turned his head around ninety degrees.

The man who blew him away so far, likewise, was holding Kokusen in one hand.

"Well then."

Noticing that gaze, Kazuma showed a fearless smile.

"This is checkmate," he mercilessly pronounced.

Looking at Gaia who paled at the desperate crisis, Kazuma thought how to deal with them.

Without letting even several seconds pass, the answer came out.

It was ''"They're bothersome so I'll kill them."''

What was their relationship with the boy, why did they wanted to steal Enraiha, it would be a lie to say he really didn't care.

But, in the end, that was someone else's problem.

The boy, the Kannagi, they should all deal with their respective duty so Kazuma set up Kokusen to finish both of them off.

".......Do you think you won with this?"

"That so? I think that depends upon you. If you still want to persist, I'll deal with you a little longer."

Declaring the unexpressed ''<<at any rate the result will be the same>>'' he was about to unleash the sword but this time Gaia finally took the initiative.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 087.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't get cocky, youngster!"

Together with the angry roar, Gaia knocked his fist into the ground. Immediately following, from that origin cracks ran on the ground freely.

Although they weren't big enough that people would fall into them, naturally the ground was violently shaking.

Unwillingly, Kazuma interrupted his attack.

"Well, as expected you're going to struggle, huh---- "

But even so, he didn't lost his composure and assumed an attack stance a second time while laughing sarcastically but, when he shifted his attention to the ominous sounds coming from overhead - he instantly stopped his movement.

"Tch."

On the outer wall of the building in the middle of construction, several cracks clearly impossible to repair started running.

The outer wall that was originally organized in a straight line was insecurely undulating which was a clear omen of collapse even to inexpert eyes.

"Don't be so rash, you guys-----hey?"

When accidentally looking back, Gaia and Chris were gone. He only heard the voice appearing out of nowhere.

"This was a draw! Next time we won't go easy on you so prepare yourself!"

".......Don't exit with such witty words, Ossan."

At that parting threat fully loaded with the taste of the loser so much it was stereotypical, Kazuma let out a cough of admiration.

But, this was not the place to calm down. The destruction of the building was drawing near before his very eyes.

Looking up, the concrete already started peeling off. At this rate, it will hold on only a few seconds more.

Moreover, based on dangerous slanting it won't be smashed right below but blown out - moreover, it's facing this way - it will certainly collapse.

"-------Hmmm."

Understanding that much, Kazuma turned around and started running without looking right nor left.

Helping his partner, defend against a secondary calamity, clearly not thinking about any of that, he escaped so fast he deserves admiration.

"Hey, Kazuma!? Wait a minute!"

On the other side, Ayano doesn't have the merit (in a bad way ) of abandonment like Kazuma.

While turning a gaze full of resentment to the partner who doesn't show any sigh of slowing down when calling him, even so she couldn't overlook this calamity.

"Geez..."

It was lucky - it can be said so, that she learned how to practically deal with this kind of situation.

It's already too late to stop the destruction. But, if that huge mass were to crash into the earth, the damage on the surrounding will be significant. Then ----

''"I'll burn everything to nothing ----"''

Ayano raised Enraiha overhead with all her power. The golden flame that gushed out of the crimson blade spread around the collapsing building as if wrapping it up and made that entire mass evaporate.

A few seconds after, at the time the fire disappeared, the building in bare concrete completely vanished leaving only the foundation.

In other words, the results of a few months of construction work came to nothing.

''"Aah---- but, because of that Chijutsushi's last attack they should have started from soil preparation all over again......it can't be helped."''

And so, when she tried to justify herself from the back the sound of apathetic applause could be heard.

Ayano looked over her shoulder with a dangerous face.

She understood without having to look but as expected, Kazuma was standing there with a frivolous, slack smile.

"Ya, good job."

"-----Didn't you ran away?"

"I ran away because it was dangerous. Since it's not dangerous anymore there's no need to run. It's a matter of course," replied Kazuma nonchalantly.

Having a thorough knowledge of how meaningless it was to search about something sincere in this man, Ayano changed the conversation without deeply questioning him.

"Those two?"

"They ran away."

"Didn't you let them ran away?"

As expected she investigated this.

The interval he took his eyes off them, preoccupied with the building's destruction, he let them ran away --- it doesn't seem strange but Kazuma is a Fujutsushi.

There wasn't any particular need to specially turn towards the collapsing building but even assuming so for the sake of the argument, he shouldn't have ''taken his eyes off'' those two.

For Kazuma, tuning his senses to wind spirits, looking at two places at the same time was mundane, something he didn't even had to concentrate about.

But, Kazuma persistently played dumb.

"Not really, I didn't let them go. I just didn't felt like pro-actively catching them."

"Why....?"

"Because it's someone else's problem."

Those words that for Ayano seemed unbelievable, didn't even had a tiny amount of guilty conscience.

"They're aiming at you and that brat, not me. There's no need to unjustifiably bring them down."

"You......."

Although Ayano couldn't agree to Kazuma's matter-of-course declaration, she couldn't verbally abuse him -

"Well, leaving that aside, we should leave this place already. It will become noisy."

- Because she was forced to be silent by Kazuma's next words.

"........Yeah."

Reluctantly Ayano agreed.

The Police and Fire Department will arrive any minute. She could silence them by using the Kannagi name but it is better to have few of that troublesome attention.

"First of all, let's change the location."

Saying so, Ayano and Kazuma left that place behind.

=== Part 3 ===

Narrowly hiding themselves from the Police, Fire Department and the large number of people that gathered there, those two took a short rest in a small park.

Ayano grumbled, glaring.

"Geez, why do I have to sneak out like some kind of culprit? But since I became familiar to you I kind of got used to it."

"Hey, wait a minute! You're the main cause of the uproar this time. I was just dragged into it."

"I'm also a victim! To make matter worse, since you let the enemy escape, I don't know anything about their reason."

"Now that you mention it, that's right. What are they trying to do, picking a fight with the Kannagi with that level of power -"

While speaking, Kazuma suddenly moved his line of sight. At the same time, he took a small step back.

In front of his eyes, a small figure passed through at a fair amount of speed.

Ayano was faintly surprised and Kazuma, thoroughly indifferent, let the shadow - the retreating figure of the Fujutsushi boy pass.

"Kuuh."

The boy charging in with the intention of a surprise attack nimbly turned around and faced Kazuma.

This time he put himself of guard, his back dropping, as if carefully searching for an opportunity.

"The brat from earlier, huh --- Did you follow us? What a persistent jerk."

The boy shouted at Kazuma who spoke so like he was disgusted.

"Give it back!"

"------Aah?"

"Give it back! Kokusen is mine!"

That's when he noticed. The boy's gaze wasn't turned towards Kazuma but towards what Kazuma was holding in his hand.

The object that became so familiar to him he actually forgot he was holding it in his hand was, in the end, a borrowed thing.

It was only natural for the boy to chase after it since it was taken away.

"Then say so from the beginning."

While Kazuma spoke even more astounded, he held out Kokusen's handle in front of him. As if leaping, the boy tore it off.

"Your manners are pretty bad - ", grumbled Kazuma blind at his own shortcomings with a backward glance at the boy who hugged Kokusen closely with an expression of relief.

But not later than that, that face had a cramp.

"Eeh......wah......"

Letting out a confused voice, the boy patted the spear all over with both his hands.

Next he pushed it to the sky as if including feeling into it and pressed the handle against his forehead.

In the end he started swinging it as making a pattern.

"What is he doing?"

"Who knows. The dance of victory handed down in the family?"

"......They're not some kind of aboriginals, right?"

To make matters worse, that didn't have the ''flow'' that could give the impression of a dance, its integrity.

Judging from the way it was nonsensically yielded, it looked like simple confusion.

After a short while, trepidly watching over it, the boy suddenly stopped his (looks like ) dance. And then, he stood rock still in blank amazement.

That sad sight, was like ''the portrait of despair'' came alive.

If a human with an honest heart were to be there, it was impossible not to feel pity.

".........Did something happen?" asked Ayano worried, as expected.

With a dumbfounded expression, perhaps not even understanding who was asking, the boy answered in a small voice.

"Kokusen......is not answering......."

"------Eh?"

Ayano was befuddled, not comprehending what the boy was saying. But, the next moment, understanding the reason of it, she nodded deeply.

"Aah, I see."

In a way, it was to be expected.

Kokusen crossed over to the present day's - no, if it's unlucky possibly the all-time-highest Fujutsushi, the <<Contractor>> who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind.

The secret treasure obtained by its highest master -there is plenty of possibility it would refuse to be used by everyone else beside him.

Even in Ayano's case, if Juugo or Genma were to use Enraiha, there is a high possibility it would turn like that.

If something like that were to occur, she should go through a tedious ceremony identical with the inheritance one.

"So, what will you do?"

With a sidelong glance at the boy suffering a heartache, Ayano asked Kazuma.

"Will you take this opportunity to make the sacred treasure of the Wind yours?"

"-----!!"

At those words that seemed to instigate robbery, the boy caught his breath sharply.

He set up Kokusen with open vigilance but the sacred treasure that turned into nothing more but a spear, has no power to drive Kazuma away.

".......You."

Ayano smiled with the feeling of a performer at Kazuma who grumbled at her reproachfully.

She was quite enjoyed.

With one lazy sigh, Kazuma stepped up to the boy. And then, he casually seized Kokusen.

"Le - let go!"

The boy pulled the spear towards himself with a desperate look. It seems that in the middle of the agitation, he even forgot to use Fujutsu.

Understandably, when it comes to physical strength - Kazuma was overwhelmingly superior.

The boy dropped his back and tried to cling to it rather than pull the spear but even so Kazuma's posture wasn't destroyed.

"No, no way.....this is.....only this......tch-"

"You're noisy. Just grasp it tightly then."

"----Eeh?"

The boy reflexively looked up at Kazuma. But, without paying attention to him, he gently closed his eyes.

And then -

"Wow........"

At the fantastic scene materializing right in front of her, Ayano let out a voice of wonder that couldn't be expressed into words.

The blue, sparkling wind coiled in a whirlpool before her eyes.

At times strong, at times tender, it was blowing through playfully as if dancing.

Fro somewhere, a transparent, refreshing sound could be heard.

Like a song, like a prayer, an exquisite echo permeated her ears.

''"Are the Wind Spirits singing? No, it's not only that--- "''

One more ''<<Voice>>'' responding to the wind's song rose from the jet black spear held by both Kazuma ans the boy.

It was a strong multi-layered low tone. That sound, contrastive with the light and clear wind song melted into it wonderfully without feeling out of place.

Without one side pressing the other, a symbiotic relation matching each other mutually.

The tune spun as a result was the building up of a miraculous chord that could never be reproduced by musical instruments from the human world.

"He is....resonating with, Kokusen......"

Ayano involuntarily stared at Kazuma. It was clear that this miraculous scene was something done by the means of his power.

Probably right now, inside those closed eyelids, those pupils are shedding a blue light.

"Aah-----"

While gazing at it intoxicated, suddenly the blue wind disappeared without any trailing note. At the same time Kazuma opened his eyes.

Those pupils already returned to usual color but even so, she thought she saw a bottomless brilliance dwelling into them - either way, it must have been her imagination.

On the other side, the boy was looking around the surroundings with an irrelevant face.

The contest of he spirits and the spear didn't seemed to bring any change to the surface but that was only reasonable.

But after a few seconds, opening his eyes wide, he looked at Kokusen.

"........Eeh? Aah......!"

On the surface nothing changed. But the people found there clearly grasped the change.

The spear that until now was nothing but a lump of metal recovered her overwhelming power.

That power of the spear itself wrapped the boy clasping it and formed one ''field''.

Once more, the sacred treasure recognized the boy as it's master.

The boy, instantly expressing delight on his face, immediately glared at Kazuma stiffening.

"You.....what did you do?"

As for Kazuma, he looked down at him with the smile of a mischievous boy.

"It's a secret."

"You!"

"What! If you're dissatisfied I can easily return it to the previous condition."

"------!!"

Panicking the boy hid Kokusen to his back. Of course, it wasn't something he could hide with his small build.

Ignoring the boy's reaction Kazuma said.

"For the time being, I'll invite you to Kannagi-san's house. There's a lot I want to ask of you --- you also had business with her right?"

"---------------------------------------Aah"

After a short silence, carrying a strong will in his pupil, the boy nodded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 1

2013-11-19T01:19:00Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 1 - Disaster together with the wind ==

=== Part 1 ===

Completely burning and exorcising the evil spirit in one single stroke, Kannagi Ayano turned around. - And then her eyebrows frowned at an acute angle.

What was reflected in her field of vision was the silhouette of a man looking at the sky with a somewhat distant look.

In short, despite accompanying her here under the pretext of being her bodyguard, he seemed not to have noticed that the battle ended.

"--------Hey."

"Huh? Aah, is it over?"

Glaring at him with half opened eyes, the man - Yagami Kazuma briefly looked over the surroundings and nodded once. And then, he declared without hesitation,

"Let's go back then."

".......You're so..." groaned Ayano in a gloomy tone.

But of course Kazuma ignored that and started walking by himself.

"Aa, hey, wait!"

Chasing after him in a fluster, Ayano drew near Kazuma with a pout.

"I already forgot how many times I told you this but - since it's been arranged, you're kind of my escort. Even if you won't help at least look!"

"Ha ha ha, you're so baka."

Expressing a refreshing smile, the kind a good young man would have, Kazuma looked over his shoulder at Ayano.

"It's because I really trust your abilities that I can leave it to you without worries."

"I can't believe you at all!" replied Ayano as if slapping something.

How to say this, it was an entirely normal back and forth argument.

Yes, since then - since Pandemonium was destroyed and Bernhardt and Lapis disappeared, Kazuma didn't display any sort of change.

With the same frivolous, slack smiling face like always, teasing Ayano as always, wondering about like always, with an attitude that couldn't be grasped just like the wind, he spent his days like that.

There was no indication he was forcing himself. There was no change from before ---- Even though that was impossible.

He must be hurt. He must be sad.

And yet, Kazuma never showed that.

Ayano was very uneasy about it.

She thought it was dangerous for Kazuma not to show others his weakness.

But what she feared even more was the possibility that she didn't understand anything about Kazuma.

In spite of the fact that he was hurt he did not seem to be so.

If that's the case, assuming Kazuma would get hurt even more in the future, would she not even be able to see that?

No, everything she saw of Kazuma until now was maybe nothing but a mask that concealed his wounded heart.

She was supposed to have come to understand Kazuma, even just a little.

She was supposed to get to the core, even just a little, to the inner part of his heart that was pretending to be superficial.

But if all of it was nothing bore but a delusion...

''"Kazuma-------"''

Walking absent-mindedly, Ayano stared at Kazuma's back as he walked soundlessly.

If she were to call him, he would turn around with the same smiling face. But -

''"Are you here? Are you really looking at me?"''

He is so close and yet, for some reason, Kazuma's back looked so distant.

Was it because she was thinking such things? Not typical of her, her reaction was late.

Suddenly, something like a huge pole appeared before her eyes and without time to avoid it, Ayano crashed into it.

"Kyaa!?"

It had a somewhat soft touch for a pole. Looking at it more clearly, it was Kazuma's arm pushed out in front of her eyes.

"Wha, Kazuma------"

Her words of complaint were interrupted in the middle.

Kazuma's face didn't have a particle of jest to it and was sharply looking forward like a totally different person from before.

"Kazuma, what is----"

"Prepare."

Without giving her the time to finish her question, he directly ordered.

Almost by reflex, Ayano hunched her back.

Immediately following - from the front, a spiritual power detonated.

The wind barrier Kazuma put on creaked fighting with the same kind of power.

''"Same nature--------huh, eeeeeeeeeh!?"''

Ayano's face became stiff with shock.

But no matter how much she doubted her eyes, the reality didn't change.

What was attacking them right now was beyond doubt, the power of ''wind''.

"Why on earth...." murmured Kazuma, as if spitting out while enduring the ''enemy'' attack.

The disturbance felt in that voice was definitely not Ayano's delusion.

For Kazuma, the one who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind - the <<Contractor>>, it means that all of the wind spirits are extensions of himself.

To have them turn on him, it was theoretically impossible.

"............."

Ayano unsheathed Enraiha, and searched for presence in the surroundings. As for the perception within range, she did not feel any hostile being. But -

"Kazuma, where is the enemy?"

At that question asked in a controlled voice, Kazuma pointed straight ahead. Without waiting, from there regular footsteps resounded - and then, stopped.

"------Eeh?"

Looking at the figure that boldly appeared from the front without hiding himself, Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.

She looked at Kazuma as if asking if that was the right person.

But, without turning his eyes to Ayano, Kazuma was only staring directly at the boy in the front.

That's right - the ''enemy'' blocking their way was even younger that Ayano, a boy of thirteen or fourteen.

His body, dressed in a stand-up collar shirt and thin pants, looked more delicate that his years and he was shorter than Ayano.

He had soft hair, cut short, that made one want to touch.

He was a very androgynous but adorable bishonen.

But the impression until now was overturned by only two things.

The first were those eyes. The color was dark brown, very common for Asian people. But the light that dwelt in them, like the difference between a cat and a tiger cub, made it clear that the boy was a warrior.

And the second.

Ayano's gaze slightly pointed upwards. The boy's stature was lower than hers. But that top she was looking at was even higher than Kazuma's head.

Approximately two meters.

Held in the hand of the small boy, it was an object of unsuitable size. But even so the boy held it tightly in his small hand.

The jet black handle that was so exceeding the boy's height by that much and the silver blade stretching further was a simple and clear shape forged only for killing people and to destroy one's enemies.

Massive, sharp, piercing and smashing everything.

It was something everyone would understand only after a glance, a very long and boorish spear.

"..........."

In silence the boy thrusts the long spear forward.

Until now it was positioned next to his waist. He stretched his left foot back on grand scale.

Without saying anything he only did that. But only by doing that the spear that until now seemed disproportionate turned one with the boy as if it were so from the beginning.

"Kuuh-------!"

At the master posture, Ayano reorganized her confused mind. It has nothing to do with she sees.

That is, beyond doubt, an enemy.

Unsheathing Enraiha, she faced the boy. And then----- she waited.

She won't make the first move since against the spear with he longest reach. First she'll let herself be hit and move after.

That was the proper practice. Besides---

Ayano fleetingly looked at Kazuma. If the enemy is a Fujutsushi this man won't fall behind. If he would fire the same wind blades like before, Kazuma's barrier will definitely endure it.

Using that gap should be good.

''"It's coming!"''

The boy moved as Ayano expected. He rushed in a big way and pushed out that spear using that force.

Of course, it wasn't a distance the spear would reach but the condensed wind blade fired from the edge of the blade approached the two at the speed of sound.

Ayano concentrated her power on Enraiha.

If she becomes completely defenseless against the wind blade, the fact that it cannot tear down Kazuma barrier, was for her something absolute, a common knowledge.

Therefore, with all her power she trended towards the returning blade, sharpening her consciousness to the utmost limit weighing the timing.

But, that plan was wiped out quick enough.

And in addition to that, by the hand of the partner she put the utmost confidence in- no, by his leg.

"Huh?"

''''Don!''''

The impact that attacked her from her right side sent Ayano flying from that place.

Because it came from a perfectly unexpected direction, she couldn't resist it.

"------Ha?"

At the unbearable scene, her consciousness froze for a moment. But as she could still land even unconscious, Ayano replayed over and over the moment Kazuma's cheek was torn.

''"Eeh-------Why?"''

Her reason refused to recognize it.

That was something impossible, that could never happen and such.

However that was - the meaning of that scene was -

"Wa-------Kazuma-----"

"You're noisy, shut up! The next one is coming!"

In an unusually violent tone, Kazuma interrupted Ayano's words. Without wiping the blood spilling from his cheek and while a cold sweat was spreading on his brow.

''"----No way"''

She was still denying it deep in her heart. She had faith in her ideal, her aspiration.

But she had no choice but to recognize the result right now.

In front of the enemy's wind blade, Kazuma's wind barrier was pierced through without resisting for a second.

Ayano's face flipped up in astonishment looking hard at the boy standing before her eyes.

The boy was clearly not boasting of his power but set up the spear indifferently.

In a manner as if to say ''this is only natural''.

''"This guy, no way - "''

Trying to focuse her mind, Ayano could do nothing but admit that she was not yet taking the situation seriously.

Thinking about it, it was an appropriate situation if you exclude all previous assumptions.

As Kazuma is a Contractor, theoretically all Wind Spirits are under his control. Then, another Fujutsushi won't be able to even begin an attack let alone oppose him.

What can overturn that principle, was someone like Kazamaki Ryuya who manipulated spirits that went mad and used Jutsu differently from it's root or, a Jutsushi who was by far more capable than Kazuma.

''"No way - someone stronger than Kazuma--------?"''

A chill ran along the muscles on her spine.

Without minding Ayano's disturbance, the boy pointed the spear to the target.

Without any confusion, it accurately aimed at Ayano.

"This way!?"

Simultaneously with that turned inside out scream, the spear grew hazy.

A certain kill blow that could simply pass through Kazuma's barrier.

Without thinking of blocking it from the beginning Ayano tumbled in order to avoid it.

She barely escaped.

But, as a compensation, her posture was fatally disordered. In the two seconds she needed to reorganize herself - she can die ten times over.

"Kuu."

In those wide opened eyes that forgot even to blink, the boy taking a pursuit stance was reflected.

Facing the unable to move Ayano, the boy unleashed the spear without hesitation.

"You think I'll let you!"

In that space, together with an angry roar, a gale forced its way through.

As if getting angry at being neglected on account of being worthless, Kazuma fired wind blades to the rapidly penetrating wind spear.

But, between the slashing attack and the spear thrust, there was an exceptional difference in their densities.

Not only unable to offset each other, unable to compete for even a moment, the wind blades were quickly crushed.

''"Wha.......so much bullshit?"''

At the overwhelming power difference demonstrated, Ayano soundlessly petrified.

But, without any sigh of confusion, as if expecting it, Kazuma fired the second and third attack.

When that number reached five, finally the wind spear was negated.

"........This is outrageous," breathed out Kazuma smacking his lips.

Ayano had entirely the same opinion.

By a simple calculation, five times Kazuma's wind strength - to put it bluntly, it was a difference that couldn't even be spoken of.

"............"

The boy turned a colorless gaze to Kazuma but he immediately looked away.

As if literally declaring ''You don't exist in my opinion''.

"How cold, mind me a little bit more. If not, I'll sulk."

But, clearly not hesitant about the power difference, with the impudent talk as usual, Kazuma started walking towards the boy.

As if brushing away the enemy approaching in a straight line, the boy wielded the spear as if sweeping sideways.

Kazuma avoided the attack by dunking so low his head touched the ground, and then from that position, a complete forward somersault.

The heel of his right leg vertically described a circle aimed at the boy's head.

"-----!!"

The rotating kick that was both offense and defense, as expected, surprised the boy.

Although he blocked it by pushing out the spear above his head, the jet black handle bent because of the clashing impact.

"Kuuh........."

But even so, the boy narrowly survived the blow.

And then in a bold move trying to aim at the gap immediately following, supporting his upside down falling body in one hand, this time with his left foot, Kazuma kicked the boy's leg.

The boy went to his knees.

In the meantime, Kazuma promptly stood up, and just like a whirlwind he applied a roundhouse kick from behind.

"----------!!"

Swaying back with all his strength, the boy avoided the kick attacking his temple.

Greatly bending backwards his upper body, he let himself fall just like that, curled his body to disperse the shock and rotated backwards.

Taking a defensive attitude he escaped Kazuma's offensive range.

"Kuuh....."

"-----Humph."

Responding to the boy's glare full of hate, switching over to the standing in one knee posture after rolling three times, Kazuma returned one full of scorn.

Just then, the boy's gaze became even more severe.

Literally rolled in mud by the opponent he was looking down on, he was despised even more. That disgrace was more than he could imagine.

The boy quickly stood up and pointed his spear to Kazuma. He spoke in a squeezed to death voice.

"You bastard.....don't get in my way..........."

"Oo, the random attacker brat finally uses his mouth."

As if being surprised, Kazuma unnaturally raised one eyebrow.

".......Who's a random attacker?"

"Look closely in the mirror at least once and see what you're doing. It would be best to repent and surrender afterwards."

"........."

The boy already didn't answer to Kazuma's persiflage continuing fluently.

Did he used it all up or he had no intent of replying, in any case, the point of the spear thrust without disturbance was more eloquent that a thousand words, announcing the boy's intent.

But even so, Kazuma didn't lose his composure and confronted him with a daring smile.

Expecting from that attitude that Kazuma found the method of capturing the boy, Ayano's alertness relaxed so she spoke.

"All things considered, this is rare. For you to engage in close combat by yourself without being challenged."

Kazuma's tactic was basically a long distance attack using wind blades.

But despite that his martial arts form was stronger than Ayano's, which the girl found exceedingly annoying----

Anyhow, since Kazuma was especially engaging in close combat, she stated thinking that may be the key to capturing him in those circumstances but --- the answer was unexpected in various ways.

With a tendency to pout, as if sulking, Kazuma said.

"But, I can't win with a thing like Fujutsu."

".......You......." murmured Ayano greatly perplexed at that excessively miserable manner of speaking.

"Don't speak ''''so shameful so lightly'''' you baka! Besides, what the heck does ''thing'' mean, huh!? Do you think you're at an age where speaking like that is tolerated!?"

"But, you see......"

"Don't <<But, you see....>> me!! Stop talking immediately like a spoiled mama's boy, it disgusts me!"

She finished her sentence in one breath.

That was by no means something insincere, a really bad feeling was spreading on her skin.

"Well, leaving that aside."

In front of Ayano breathing heavily because of too much stimulation, as if nothing happened, Kazuma quickly regained his usual sarcastic manner.

With a light gesture, lacking any feeling of tension, Kazuma pointed forward.

"Our honorable guest is waiting."

"Eeh? Aah---------"

Hearing that blunder she completely forgot but right now they were in the middle of the battle.

A formidable enemy like never before holding a spear hiding a tremendous power, he was only aiming at them.

But, very strangely, in spite of Ayano showing a lethal gap, the boy didn't began the attack.

As if he was waiting for them to prepare, he stood still spear ready.

''"What is going on---------?"''

Why did the boy overlooked such a definite gap?

She thought so too when Kazuma kept him in check, there was something strange.

"Just what is this boy trying to do?"

Although seeming to agree with that opinion and he was composedly smiling, his gaze was shooting through the boy without a trace of slackness, trying to feel around his true intention.

But, the boy was thoroughly cold towards Kazuma.

"I have no business with you," he coldly declared with a really apathetic expression.

At that indifferent sentence, Kazuma let out a murmur, all his <<Ki>> coming out.

"Hee----"

"-------Tch!"

At that time, with the fastest movement, Ayano grabbed the cuff of his jacket.

Kazuma turned around suspicious.

"What?"

"Right now you, you just thought of abandoning me and running by yourself, right!? That's not going to happen!"

".........Not really, I didn't think something like that."

"Humph, I wonder! But for your information I'll never let you escape! We go to the grave together!"

Looking at Ayano grasping tightly the cuff of his jacket so he'll never run, Kazuma murmured more amazed than ever.

"Why are you expressly taking such a pessimistic decision?"

"But......."

"To begin with, he's not such an opponent that you have to risk your life against."

".......Eeh?"

Involuntarily not believing her ears, Ayano stared at Kazuma.

''"Right now........what was that?"''

The opponent is someone who might have surpassed even Kazuma, a Fujutsushi ''outside human common sense'' grade.

And yet, from the way he spoke just now, she didn't felt any sort of threat -

"......I said I have no business with you."

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 021.jpg|thumb|]]

Gazing at the slightly smiling Kazuma, the boy announced for a second time.

And then, with eyes burning with the will to fight, he glared at Ayano.

"The successor of Enraiha! If you say you're the rightful owner of the flame's sacred treasure - then show that power to me!"

With that vigorous shout, the boy took an offensive posture.

The swelling power was kneaded more and more, stronger, sharper.

But, Ayano hadn't yet found the way to oppose the spear facing her.

"W- wait a seco-"

Ayano was flustered but the boy was about to unleash the spear without hesitation. ---------But, as expected Kazuma couldn't tolerate that in silence.

"I told you I won't let you."

Together with that verdict combined with a smile, the unleashed wind blade drew an arc, attacking the boy from the flank.

To intercept that, the boy unwillingly interrupted his attack.

"Kuu! Don't -"

"Of course I'll get in the way, brat!"

Replying with scorn at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma calmly blocked the boy's way.

"Because I'm sort of this woman's guard and I receive money for it."

"Guard.......?"

The boy's pupils were turned to Ayano full of surprise and anger.

From that gaze it looked like more than the fact that Kazuma was getting in the way so he couldn't defeat her, he condemned Ayano's weakness who had to employ something like a guard.

"And with that, this time I'll be the one to start."

But without caring about such things, Kazuma declared so and then he put it into effect.

From right overhead perpendicularly blowing down, a huge down-burst descended.

The strong wind striking down without a definite aim, shredded the earth cutting everything in touched.

The soaring dust cloud blocked their vision.

While cursing the boy pushed up the spear and lightly twisted his wrists.

The small circle drawn by the spearhead created a strong tornado.

The tornado scattered the down-burst in a moment and coincidentally forced the dust cloud in the atmosphere.

The air was purified. But -

The moment his field of vision cleared, those two figures were nowhere to be seen.

"Did you run away.........?" Murmured the boy staring in wonder while feeling surprised.

But immediately pulling himself together, he searched for <<Kehai>> in the surroundings.

After several seconds ------ the boy turned northeast with confident eyes.

However, he didn't chased after them immediately but looked up at the sky with a somewhat dark expression, starring at a distant place.

".......The power of Enraiha's user is only this much? With this......"

That figure murmuring feebly, appropriate for his age, was forlorn like a child on the verge of bursting into tears.

=== Part 2 ===

Hiding himself in a building in the middle of construction, Kazuma looked annoyed.

"Well, if we could shake him off with this, it would be so easy."

"..........."

Ayano was staring at Kazuma with a pure white gaze.

"What?"

"I'm amazed. You said it would be an easy victory but suddenly we're running like some animal with the tail between its legs, huh? "

At that answer loaded with despair, Kazuma looked at the sky as if thinking back on his memory, cocking his head in puzzlement.

"------Did I say something like that?"

"Sure you did. That he's not such opponent you have to risk your life against. "

"Aah, that."

Quickly agreeing on this, Kazuma continued.

"What about you, ''why'' couldn't you turn against him, do you have a pretext for that?"

"Eeh? No, not really-----"

"Then rather that not fighting and thinking about dying, isn't it better to run?"

"Is that what you meant?" Replied Ayano with all her strength.

But, of course Kazuma didn't show a sigh of shyness.

Stuff like ''running away is shameful'' or ''a warrior's pride'' that's something that would never come out of this man.

"Good grief......leaving that aside, did you shake him off?"

"Isn't that impossible?" Immediately replied Kazuma, extremely carelessly.

"It's different from when I'm alone, it's because there's an Enjutsushi with me."

The amount of Spirits that accompanied Ayano, the direct descendant of the Kannagi Clan, the highest authority of Enjutsushi was absurdly enormous even in peace times.

Naturally, even the Kehai she emitted was luxurious and gorgeous, giving one the impression it was a billboard and perfectly concealing all that brilliance was next to impossible even with Kazuma's proficiency.

Although it may be possible for an ordinary opponent, escaping that boy's eye was beyond optimistic.

"Then, what are we going to do?"

"......Why do I have to think about it?"

Kazuma replied to Ayano's question like he was the embodiment of laziness.

"You're the one he's aiming at, right?"

"But, aren't you my partner?" Declared Ayano, in a tone of declaring the reasonable truth.

Kazuma grimaced magnificently.

At the first glance, Kazuma seems irresponsible and practically he is fairly irresponsible but his his business ethics are unexpectedly high.

Dishonoring a contract was something that never happened.

Of course, that was not because of his virtuous mind, but because he had a thorough knowledge just how bad it could hurt his business credence --- meaning that the reason for that honesty was profit and loss arithmetic and yet Ayano's words unexpectedly poked at that.

"What do you think we should do?"

"Running is best."

Although turning his back to that second question he answered honestly.

"That brat doesn't seem stupid enough to attack the Kannagi Residence, don't you agree? Even if by some chance he does that, Oyaji or the Suzerain will settle the problem but most important is if I take you back home my contract is over."

"..................."

Ayano looked at Kazuma, persistently prioritizing his own comfort, with a white gaze.

But, thinking about the way the battle progressed so far, that was understandable.

To Ayano that boy seemed clearly ahead of Kazuma as a Fujutsushi.

Rather that using a different Jutsu, using the same and being defeated by a Jutsushi who has more excellent and had more talent was something she hadn't thought possible.

That is to say, thinking about it rationally, that's how it is. Kazuma cannot win against that boy.

But, even though she saw this man overwhelmed in reality Ayano couldn't imagine this man losing.

The girl's belief in his strength equals to common sense.

''"It's impossible for Kazuma to lose."''

"----Say, Kazuma."

After hesitating Ayano asked directly.

"Is that child, stronger that you?"

"That brat is nothing impressive by himself."

Unexpectedly, Kazuma declared so without hesitation.

Hearing that answer Ayano felt relief for a moment but it literally didn't go beyond a moment.

"The problem is that spear he has."

"-------Aah?"

She saw it during battle - it was shown to her - remembering the spear's tremendous power, Ayano sighed heavily.

"That was an amazing strength. That's the first time I saw a weapon pregnant with so much power."

"..........."

With half-opened eyes, Kazuma stared at Ayano murmuring absentmindedly.

He made a blatantly shocked face but Ayano, lost in her own thought, didn't noticed.

"So, what's up with that spear?"

"................."

"--------What?"

Finally noticing Kazuma's subdued eyes, Ayano innocently asked. Kazuma quietly turned his gaze away and looked at the blue sky.

"What!?"

"No, it's nothing. But that spear--"

"Do you know of it?"

"That's the first time I saw it so I can't say for sure ---- it's probably Kokusen."

"What's that?"

"..................."

From the reaction until now, Kazuma expected that answer.

He expected it but could do nothing about losing all the strength in his body.

His upper body leaned on the wall slanting. He seemed intolerably attracted to roll over just like that and going to sleep.

"Hey, what's up with that reaction? Just because you're somewhat of a walking dictionary, don't put on airs!"

She thought Kazuma's attitude was an insult so Ayano sulked pouting her lips.

But, even that very lovely gesture couldn't impress him.

"Should I explain for the sake of the baka girl who doesn't know anything......"

After those provocative words used as an introduction, Kazuma briefly explained.

"Kokusen is the sacred treasure of the Wind. The same as your Enraiha."

"-----Eeh?"

Forgetting her anger at those impolite words, Ayano stared at him in puzzlement.

That was something very surprising.

She required thirty seconds until she could understand Kazuma's explanation.

"Sacred treasure - of the wind? Then, what about water and earth?"

"I don't know about those but Enraiha of the Fire and Kokusen of the Wind are both famous. Did you really not know?"

"Yeah."

As Ayano nodded quickly, Kazuma looked at the sky.

"Study a bit more, you. If I'm not mistaken, the Fuan family from Hong Kong was supposed to have it but......."

"But, what?"

"But if that brat became the successor, it's impossible that I didn't hear of it. Did he just take over?"

"It's not something that concerns you."

"Well, that's true."

Kazuma responded to the third voice suddenly cutting in the conversation calmly, without becoming confused.

"Wha---"

But, Ayano jumped to her feet. And then, as expected, that silhouette was in her field of vision.

"Did you think you could escape, Enjutsushi?" Informed the boy coldly, holding the spear.

The self-confidence dwelling in his voice ---- when the searching ability is concerned, the Fujutsushi will always win.

Meaning that an Enjutsushi can't win.

Ignoring Kazuma who was the same, that declaration was bragging about how he was the overwhelmingly superior Jutsushi.

"Play time is over. If you don't want to die demonstrate your power, Enraiha's user"

"Kuu----- "

As if overpowered by that determined gaze, Ayano let out a small moan. She looked at Kazuma requesting a counter plan but -

"Why are you still sitting down? Get up already!"

"Huh? Aah, am I getting in the way? Well then, I'll step back a bit more so do your best......"

"Don't fall back! You should fight too!"

He truly didn't display any willingness.

"Besides, you're the one aimed at, no? He went as far as nominating you so, do it by yourself without nominating others."

"Wha---But, you're my escort, aren't you?"

"That's right. That's why, well - how about this? I'll help you if you're about to die so until then -"

It was at the time Kazuma said that in a voice without motivation.

During the time those two ere exchanging such idiotic words, the boy's shoulders trembled as he remained a spectator, without attacking.

He turned to Kazuma with a cold gaze, cold but with a something that was on the verge of boiling dwelling inside.

"''Help you if you're about to die'', huh? Do you think a third rate Fujutsushi like you can stop me?"

A frank disdain thrown at Kazuma together with an ostentatiously derisive laughter.

There's no need to say it, even for a normal human the anger would be insuppressible.

But, Kazuma -

"------Pfff"

Averting his eyes after looking at the boy's face, he made a small snicker.

"Wha- what's so funny?"

".........No, it's because I understand you're doing your best."

With a sidelong glance at the exasperated boy flicking off the derisive mask, Kazuma's laugh made his shoulders tremble.

"Even though you take the ''I completely ignore the likes of you'' attitude the best you can, since you cannot help but react to every single one of my words, well, it must be because you're young, I think."

"-------!"

Suddenly remembering what happened, with a red face the boy was silent.

Seeing that, Kazuma made an even lower laughter.

"You, you bastard.........!"

Grinding his teeth at the humiliation of a <<lower rank>> making fun of him, the boy glared at Kazuma.

And then, he thrust the tip of Kokusen at the man who made fun of him so much.

"Isn't this fine? Then, I'll teach you your place first!"

"------Aah?"

Kazuma looked at the boy amazed. This development was obviously unexpected.

Even though he feigned calmness and his inexperience could be seen through because he was not yet able to control his emotions, to go as far as forgetting his main purpose drained away by immediate fury, what a ''child''...

"Hey, why are you doing this?"

"Isn't it fine?"

Ayano's happy voice covered that natural protest.

"If you want to fight with me please knock down this man first, or something like that?"

".......Ayano."

With half opened eyes Kazuma looked at Ayano who declared so for fun.

But he seemed the only one dissatisfied by the situation -

"Fine. You'll be my opponent after."

Unrelated to Kazuma's volition, the stage was rapidly prepared.

"........Why does it become like this?"

The unwilling development made Kazuma astonished.

And then, as if sinking the boot into him even further, Ayano winked at him.

"As expected of my guard. Volunteering your body in that manner to protect me ♥"

".......Well, I don't really mind. This amount is still within the reward. But -"

Unexpectedly, Kazuma obediently accepted the situation. But, as if it was natural, he didn't forget to cynically stab her once.

"If you only fight cheap opponents, no matter how much time passes you won't improve, you know."

"Uuu....I understand that but I think this one is a little bit tricky for me."

"That's not true."

"-------Eeh?"

At that declaration without hesitation Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.

But, without saying anything else, with a decisive gait, he stood in front of the boy.

Faced with that attitude full of composure, the boy grimaced with unconcealed discomfort.

"Are you bastards sane? - This late in the game, do you yet not see the the difference in power?"

Kazuma replied with a derisive laugh at those words the boy spat out.

And then, at leisure, he took out his cigarette and lit it.

"Aren't you talkative, brat? You'd be cooler if you shut up."

"------! Then, you should regret ridiculing me in the realm of the dead!"

Together with the angry roar, an unleashed gale blow.

Kazuma jumped sideways in a big way, and at the same time he avoided the attack, he jumped outside the window.

"Hyaaa!"

"You won't run away!"

Although she was outside the fire line, Ayano screamed as broken pieces of concrete that were flaked by the wind blade dashed over her.

But already not minding her, the boy chased straight after Kazuma.

"......Well, for the time being I'm saved, huh?"

While coughing so in confusion, from the window - it was the fourth floor by the way, Ayano overlooked the world.

There, the battle was already reopened.

But then, Kazuma was only escaping and the boy was only attacking so there was the problem that such an one-sided evolution without any change between offense and defense could be called a battle.

"Well, there seems to be a chance of success so I should leave it to him, no?"

But even so, alone, without panicking, Ayano descended at leisure the flight of stairs, aiming for the ground floor.

=== Part 3 ===

Facing the man frivolously smiling, with a cigarette in his mouth, the boy unleashed Kokusen without holding back at all.

The high speed blow surging out approached Kazuma, leaving behind only the sound of cutting wind.

"-----Huh."

But Kazuma avoided it by jumping aside.

He felt the certain kill blade brushing against his cheek but his smile didn't fade.

"Hey, Speedy! Are you only going to run after having such a big mouth?"

"No, why, I have no problem with you praising my magnificent skills in running away."

"Don't fool around!"

The boy attacked, Kazuma avoided. Their battle repeated just like that.

Kazuma was neglecting the boy's attack, without even warding it off with wind, he was just avoiding it as much as possible.

Was that the best he could do, was his composed smile smile only a bluff -

"Don't get cocky, small fry!"

"It's not over yet!"

While dodging the certain kill strike, Kazuma bragged in a smiling voice.

After repeating that many times over, Ayano finally arrived to the battle ground.

Looking at the state of the battle, the first thing she said was:

"Aah, you're still alive."

"............Is that what you say after pushing your own battle to others?" Replied Kazuma, looking over his shoulder with half-opened eyes.

Pretending not to recognize it, Ayano turned away.

And then, at that time, the boy chuckled at the exquisite arrangement.

By chance the three were arranged in a line.

If Kazuma were to evade like always from that location, the wind blade will attack Ayano standing behind him.

Without being able to defend, it would be his overwhelming victory.

He cannot evade a blow at full power - the boy concluded so.

''"It's my win!"''

Convinced of certain victory, the boy dropped his back in a grand scale.

That firm posture that not even a bull could pull was a quiet, instantaneous movement.

"-----!"

Together with a soundless yell, the spear became blurry.

While breathing once he unleashed nine attacks. Of course, they were all to kill -

To offset one of the the boy's attack Kazuma needed to attack five times, so no matter whether he was a contractor or not, it wasn't possible to fire forty five attacks in the space of a moment.

"........."

In front of the imminent nine ''deaths'' Kazuma showed a cold, dry smile. And then, slowly, he pushed out his left hand in front.

As if squeezed out by the hand, nine wind blades were produced.

While dancing like playful fairies, they sweetly, tenderly, softly entwined the wind blade.

The wind influenced by the strong spear was torn off, scattered and run through straight by the coiling wind.

And then, without altering its aim it soundly seized Kazuma's body, blowing through his clothes and hair, making them rustle.

"Wha---?"

"You showed me too much, idiot," Kazuma coldly said over his shoulder to the shocked boy.

"No matter how strong your attack is, if you show it many times over, I will think of one or two countermeasures. What humans can manipulate is not all mighty or absolute. Without even realizing that, you thought yourself invincible just because a somewhat convenient tool happened to fall in your hands, so you lose."

"Kuu......" Murmured the boy in regret.

But Kazuma's points were the truth and had no place for objection.

Since he couldn't make a satisfactory counter attack, he thoughtlessly despised his opponent.

Without thinking of tactics or anything else, he planned on continuing attacking with nothing but brute force but -

Everything was seen through.

He knew what happened.

Kazuma coiled wind like a screw around the spear's wind fired in a straight line and slowly but steadily reduced its power and finally changed it into a gust of wind without any offensive ability.

It seemed easy in theory but putting it into practice was beyond miracle.

To seize them in the space of a moment - he had no other way but to intercept them.

For that purpose not only that transcendent technique that had the touch of divine work was required but the flawless reading of the orbit of his own attack and it's timing, meaning that as a Jutsushi he was completely ahead of him.

There's already nothing he can do against him - he understood that was the definite truth.

Like he was convinced of victory, he cannot pursue Kazuma who was casually stepping up to him so the boy took a step back.

While he was without reservation shortening the distance, Kazuma thought.

''"Good grief, how troublesome......."''

He didn't have the same amount of strong feelings regarding the boy.

To begin with, he wasn't the kind of opponent he had to fight hard against since the beginning. Not even when taking Kokusen into account.

Even the technique the boy was admiring, for Kazuma it wasn't something he was particularly proud of.

For a Jutsushi it was natural to prepare ten or twenty Jutsu when facing someone who had a stronger hand than you.

The idiots who were under the impression of ''I am the strongest'', cannot live long enough in this world.

Without any feeling, Kazuma was simply looking at the boy's bloodless face.

He was thirteen of fourteen. Just a spoiled child.

Even if he's the direct descendant of the Fuan Family, his body is immature, his training ten years at most, even the power he can use doesn't amount to much.

Nevertheless, the reason the brat looked down on all other Fujutsushi and was so conceited to pick a fight with the Kannagi's direct descendant, what's more, the successor of Enraiha, could be only one.

''"Certainly, this is a <<handy tool>>,"'' thought Kazuma, looking at the spear the boy held in his hand.

By all rights, it was impossible for him to take so much time against a Fujutsu opponent.

Kazuma was the <<Contractor>> that contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind which means that all Wind Spirits obey him unconditionally.

But, that spear, Kokusen, as expected of a sacred treasure, seemed to give the proprietor this much ability as if he was a semi-contractor.

That's why, besides removing the seal and completely displaying his contractor power, with Kazuma's power right now, he couldn't steal the boy's control over wind spirits.

''"Getting stuck fighting that kind of Fujutsushi, huh? It splendidly wounded my pride -"''

While grumbling inside his heart, Kazuma stepped forward in silence.

But, the boy started attacking a second time.

It seems that somehow or another he didn't want to admit defeat but no matter how strong the attack, if it can be seen through, it won't become a threat.

This time it was a counter from the side. He slightly altered the trajectory of the straight going wind spear.

But, that was enough.

All the attacks he continued firing, were avoided as if it were natural, missing their target by a paper thin difference.

Without even making evasive moves, Kazuma walked straight on.

The face of the boy setting up the spear in the front, white and stiff was clear.

In comparison to that, his attack became monotonous and he couldn't handle it anymore.

The last step. He rushed into the space with the physical spear but the pushed out Kokusen was dodged. Simultaneously that handle was casually grasped.

"-------Tch!"

"--------"

The power of the boy and Kazuma, one trying to draw back the other to snatch away, competed for a moment.

But because Kazuma quickly surpassed him the boy staggered and lost his balance.

"Kuh, let- let-go!"

As he immediately tried to reorganize, with the spear he seized, Kazuma manipulated the boy's center of gravity, not giving him the time to do so.

But even so, the boy doesn't let go of Kokusen - in the end, that was the conclusive cause of defeat.

If he would have let go of the spear he may have reorganized his crumbling balance but because he couldn't do that, he quickly crossed over the limit and fell down.

Of course, Kazuma couldn't overlook that.

"Gaah!"

He beat him to the ground with the boy's own weapon after he plundered the right of control from him, screaming like all air was evacuating his lungs.

"Humph."

And then, even more mercilessly, he trampled on the fallen boy's chest.

That force, enough to smash his heart, made his ribs jar with a thick sound.

"------Aah?"

Suddenly Kazuma closed his eyes partly, and revealed a suspicious voice.

But a moment after he regained his serenity and stepped on the boy, struggling feebly, ruthlessly.

While grinning, he asked perfectly serious.

"Well, how about this - die at once, huh?"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 6

2013-11-18T21:57:25Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

== Chapter 6 - The end of the feast ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Aaaaaaaaaa, by the way!! ", shouted Ren suddenly remembering something important.

"Wh- What's going on? "

At the sudden voice, Ayano looked at him in shock.

But without caring about that, Ren talked on and on in excitement.

"Nee-sama, since when are you able to use Shinen? "

"-------ha? "

"You used it just now, didn't you? The crimson flame with the same aura as Nee-sama! "

"-----I did? "

Really not conscious about it, Ayano continuously fired rapid questions with an off the point face.

That unreliable attitude made Ren lose his confidence, instinctively asking his brother for help.

"Nii-sama, you saw it.......right? "

"Aah"

Kazuma clearly agreed.

Ayano stared at Kazuma in a daze. Gradually the meaning of those words permeated in her brain, her complexion rapidly changing.

"Eeh? Really? Did I --- the god flame.......No way!? "

"It's true! Congratulations! "

Smiling with all his face, Ren blessed Ayano.

But, immediately after, noticing Kazuma's face was extremely calm, he asked suspicious.

"Nii-sama, you don't seem very surprised"

"Yeah. Because I saw it before? "

''''"Eeeeeeeeeh!? "''''

Ren and Ayano shouted in chorus their surprise.

Ayano grabbed Kazuma by the collar and cross-questioned him.

"S- since when? Where? "

"Last year. When you fought with Ryoya in Kyoto."

Answering straightforward, Kazuma sighted.

"It seems like you didn't tell the Suzerain - but, no way - You really didn't notice? "

"Why - why, didn't you tell me before!? "

".........."

Taking time to tease Ayano, Kazuma stared at her with an exceedingly cold gaze.

Faced with that blatant feeling of contempt not even reptiles gave, Ayano's face became stiff.

"............Do you want to know the answer? "

"N- no, it's fine!"

She shook her head as much as possible. At the same time, she plugged her ears not to hear that severe cynicism.

"W- well, I'm sure it's because you were that much focused on the battle. "

Ren forced his way through in the space between the two and sternly scowled at Kazuma.

Of course, Kazuma won't feel sorry just because of that.

"But even so, to have three divine flame users in the same period of time is amazing, right? "

Although trying to soothe Ayano, Ren was making merry innocently.

It was easy to understand he was genuinely happy by Ayano's growth.

For Ayano, who worried nowadays if she wasn't surpassed by Ren since her ''little brother'''s growth had been remarkable, that innocence gave her mixed feelings.

But even so, she contain her happiness at being able to yield a divine flame.

Her face broke into a smile.

"Waah, what do I do, I'm so happy"

"No, I think being happy it's normal. What will you name it? "

"Hmm, that's right, ''''Red Divine Flame'''' is not really cool"

"I think it's meaningless thinking about it"

At the two who were in high spirits, a thoroughly indifferent voice poured water on them. Of course, it was Kazuma.

"You just used something that by chance looks like a divine flame and not only you weren't controlling it, you weren't even self-aware, right?

That kind of person can't be called a divine flame user. There's also the possibility it was just a miracle that only happens twice in your life. "

Ayano and Ren gazed at Kazuma with a purely spiteful look.

"Why does this guy has to say such sensible things? "

"That's right, we have just gotten excited! "

"Look at reality - would it be better to say that? Besides, now it's not the time to frolic, right? "

Kazuma's gaze pointed at Pandemonium. At the same time -

"Wuaaaaaaaaaah!!"

Raising a war cry, a human like thing came running. With an expression like he was prepared for death, he headed for Pandemonium in a straight line.

"----Ah? "

While the trio was looking over him blankly, the man belonging to the <<Seeds>> reached the entrance.

With both hands raised overhead, the man shouted loudly.

"Yes, I did it! I did it! I'm first! ''The ultimate power'' is mine! "

The man was ecstatic. A soft light was suddenly lit at his feet. As if blessing the man, it illuminated on his figure -

"O.....Oo....Oooooooooo!? "

His body was slowly eroded.

Inside the light, the man's body melted as if falling apart during cooking. His skin burst open, his flesh was torn off, his internal organs melted, and even his bones -

Nothing remained. As if his existence wasn't there from the beginning, the man disappeared without trace.

"Wh- what happened? "

"Well, he died, right? "

Contrastive with Ren who screamed openly shaken, Kazuma answered really not carrying from the bottom of his heart.

"........that man, wasn't he the first? "

"No, he was the first."

"Then, what about that ultimate power? "

"Something like that didn't exist from the beginning, obviously"

"........you're very blunt, huh? "

"Because that's how the world is"

"Aah, another one"

Ayano pointed ahead where another <<Seed>> was aiming for Pandemonium. This time there was a slight deviation from the human form.

But, the result was the same. Wrapped up in the light, they melted and disappeared without leaving any trace.

It continued with the third and the fourth.

"How to say this, it's that, right?"

While looking at the <<Seeds>> practically blindly pushing their way to destruction, Kazuma murmured.

"It's a spectacle like the suicide of lemmings"

"......Nii-sama......"

Hearing his brother's casual thoughts who really didn't care, Ren revealed a sorrowful groan.

But, Kazuma advanced the conversation without paying attention to him.

"Well, it's convenient if the other party kills them for us. Forget about them and thing about what comes after."

"-----yeah"

Ayano too, heartlessly agreed, shifting her attention to Pandemonium's entrance.

This time there were no more <<Seeds>>. But -

"In this situation, it seems dangerous trying to enter from the front"

"You want to enter? "

Seeing Ayano murmuring so, including of a sense of crisis, Kazuma asked in return unexpectedly.

"It will be done quicker if you were to burn all of it from the outside, right? This is not really a game, there's no need to go to the dungeons and pick a fight with the big boss, you know?"

"You're such a....."

As Kazuma was thinking nothing else but killing the enemy, Ayano groaned as if she endured a headache.

"It's possible that Nanase and Yukari are inside, you know!? we can't take such a violent action. "

"Nanase and Yukari?"

"If you ask ''Who are they?'' I'll kill you"

Warned in an ominous tone, very prudently Kazuma swallowed his words.

"They were abducted because of you, so take responsibility! "

".............."

Leaving Nanase aside , it was unreasonable to make him take the blame for Yukari but, wisely Kazuma refrained from objecting.

"Then, let's get in already"

"But we can't use that entrance, right? "

Ayano was fearful of sharing the fate of the <<Seeds>> if she were to use the front entrance.

But Kazuma declared in the usual disposition.

"Just by looking, the entrance doesn't seem to have any kind of trick but even if it had, it must have been inserted in the <<Seeds>>'s bodies. "

"But, if by any chance......"

"Then, how about this? "

The moment Kazuma said so, a sphere was gouged out in the Pandemonium wall and it collapsed inside.

The new entrance had a diameter of two meters, enough for them to easily enter made to the right next to the entrance.

"Let's go"

"------huh? Will you go first? ", asked Ayano looking quizzically at Kazuma.

"Is there a problem? "

"No, this is you we're talking about so won't make me go in front to confirm the security or something? "

"..........you, do you think of me as a cruel and heartless brute of a man? "

"Oh, did you hear that Ren?"

Unnaturally Ayano talked to Ren only. But clear enough for Kazuma to hear.

"It seems this man would want to so ''that's not it'' as if he doesn't know his social position"

"..............well.............."

Worried about the reply, Ren mumbled.

On the other hand, without minding those two, Kazuma started to trespass on Pandemonium by himself.

"Hey, come already"

"Aah, yes!"

"Don't order me around! "

While both showed typical responses both followed after Kazuma. Of course, he wasn't suddenly disintegrated.

While looking around inside Pandemonium, who also remained the same, Ayano asked.

"So, what are you going to do? "

"''What'', you say. There's nothing else to do except search around, right? Because we don't know if the interior is the same as before."

"Aah, not about that. What I want to know is the way to deal with Lapis. "

"------------What are you trying to say? ", asked Kazuma without turning back.

"Well, Lapis is your former lover right? Will you fight - "

''''Dan!''''

Pushing out his arm just before Ayano's face, he hit the wall hard.

"I don't know from who and what you heard but - "

With a tone that clearly endured something, Kazuma talked.

"Tsoi Rin died. In front of me. "

".........Kazuma........."

"Tsoi Rin died. She will never again revive. I know that is a certainty, more that anything else. Because the outward appearance is the same, because her mental core was made by using Tsoi Rin's residual thought, what of it? That's nothing but the proof she's a fake."

What was called the residual thought was nothing but the copy of the awareness that was etched in the space. It's true that was an accurate representation of the person's consciousness at that time but, after all it's nothing but an imitation - nothing but a one-sided <<record>> accurately reproduced.

Naturally, what was there wasn't the heart - nor its soul.

Even if the recorded information is numerous, it can't react any other way than the person when it was alive.

But, of course that couldn't be called a thought but a mechanical feedback that was already imprinted - it cannot work any other way.

"If there's something she wanted to say I'll hear it as long as it doesn't get in the way of accomplishing our goal. If she does, I'll kill her - Do you have something else you want to know? "

"....................."

Ayano silently shook her head.

She understood she just made the greatest blunder possible.

Surely, Kazuma's words are correct.

Even if it's the way to deal with Lapis, is he really thinking like that?

But, there was no need to make him put it into words?

Kazuma was silently starring at Ayano, hanging her head in shame, succumbing to feelings of remorse.

But, several seconds after, with a playful smile he poked her forehead, forcibly pointing it upwards.

"Hyan!? Ka- Kazuma------?"

Holding up her forehead and peering into Ayano's face, looking up with tears in her eyes, Kazuma said.

"If you like, should I leave her to you? "

"Eeh? Wh- what? "

"Lapis' opponent. You lost big last time so you're probably not satisfied, right? "

Ayano's face flushed red and she shouted at the utterance that wounded her great pride.

"Wh- who lost big time? I was just about to win but didn't you get in the way? "

"Is that so? Well, you can say whatever you like in a what-if story - "

"Waah, this man is really pissing me off"

"Nii-sama....Nee-sama too, could you please stop your lover's quarrel in this situation? "

"'''''W -H - O'''' is having a lover's quarrel? "

"I - I apologize! "

While talking so casually while walking, a solid door appeared before the group.

=== Part 2 ===

"Hey, is this ----"

In front of the door she remembered, Ayano looked at Kazuma carrying a faint anxiety.

Kazuma made a small nod.

"Aah. We met Bernhardt here before."

If this were the same Pandemonium, there would a huge hall beyond this door, and Bernhardt would be sitting down on a chair in the middle of it.

"I don't know about now. For the time being, let's open it"

Without any kind of strong feelings, Kazuma seized the door's knob and pushed in. Raising a thick sound, the door slowly opened.

"--------!"

The moment he stepped in the room, the lightnings turned on simultaneously.

The same large hall as before was illuminated. Inside there was just one luxurious chair.

And then, sitting down on that chair, a man in a black robe.

"Welcome to Pandemonium"

Bathing in the trio's gaze, the man spoke in comfortable words of friendly reception.

Behind him, like his servants, two quiet girls deeply bowed.

"Nanase! Yukari! ", shouted Ayano when seeing them.

One was dressed in an inflammatory bondage garment, the girl with sharp features.

The other one in a contrastive gentle image was a maid - but the shirt the girl wore was very close to a micro-mini.

There's no need to say it, they were Ayano's kidnapped friends, Kudou Nanase and Shinomiya Yukari.

" - which means, you're Utsumi? "

"Call me <<Grand Mage>>"

Responding in a voice full of composure, Utsumi took down the the hood that was covering him.

From the shadow of the hood that provoking but unforgettable frog face peeked.

"Because, I already reached a higher existence than the lot of you. "

"That nonsense is inconsequential. I'm taking them back - Nanase! Yukari! "

Ignoring Utsumi's self-important speech, Ayano called her friends. But, there was no response.

"It's useless", declared Utsumi, still self-important.

"About those two, nothing reaches them except for my voice. They are submissive only to me, they are my slaves"

"..........!! You......."

"Wait a little"

Kazuma got the better of Ayano enraged when her friends were branded as slaves.

While seizing Ayano's right hand, he asked Utsumi.

"It's your choice to have a make-believe game with the maids but tell me this. Where is Bernhardt? "

"------Bernhardt?"

As Utsumi figuratively scratched his head, Kazuma corrected himself.

"Does he still call himself Vesalius? He's wearing masks in spite of his age and dodgy costumes, the Lord of Pandemonium"

"The Lord of Pandemonium? That's me"

".............Where is Vesalius?"

"He's nowhere anymore"

"...................."

Even though he was patiently repeating his question only to receive out of focus answers, this time receiving a Zen answer, Kazuma breathed a bitter sigh.

"In short you are using your right to remain silent until we play the ''let's break the finger bones game'', right? "

".....You're way of talking is unpleasant. No way, do you think we are equals? "

"Don't say such idiotic things. I don't remember falling so low that I have to deal with bugs like you. Come again after you reach the vertebrate, fool"

Verbally knocking Utsumi down with continuous vilifying remarks, Kazuma asked again.

"Where is Vesalius? "

"-------He's dead. I killed him."

This time Utsumi answered clearly so that there would be no misunderstanding.

"We're finished here, right? You have no more questions, right? Besides Vesalius was only born and lived until now only for my sake. "

"Hee...."

Kazuma negligently made a non-committal answer but without minding, Utsumi continued his fervent speech.

"That's right. All those foolish <<Seeds>> that don't know anything, Vesalius, Pandemonium were born to make the existence of the excellent me complete. For example, do you know, Kannagi-san? "

"------what?"

Confused for abruptly having been brought up, Ayano replied.

As if having just waited for the opportunity, Utsumi talked on and on.

"The origin if the <<Seed>>'s power, the Youma turned to digital data and possessing them through the Internet, those Youma were all the copy of the same existence"

"Well - I knew of it"

Fleetingly looking at Kazuma, the source of that information, Ayano answered.

Doing so, Utsumi asked again.

"Then, have you thought about investigating this further? If that's so, did you asked yourself where is the <<Original Youma>>? "

"------!!"

Surprised, Ayano opened her eyes wide. Since for her the <<Seeds>> had a low priority, she didn't thought about them to that extent.

Examining Kazuma's expression for a second time, he seemed not to give a damn.

Even now when that question was presented, he ignored it with zero interest.

But, without waiting for their reaction, Utsumi triumphantly pointed to his own chest.

"That is inside me! I am the only true <<Seed>> that fused with the original Youma. The others were nothing else but lab rats to help me become complete! "

"Lab rats? "

"That's right, those guys fed to copy parasites unconsciously changing their bodies reported to Pandemonium. And deriving the optimal fusion process from that accumulated data manufactured the superman exceeding all humanity. That was Pandemonium's purpose! "

"I see"

Ayano nodded with a serious look. If one were to remove the empty superhuman slogan, she could understand everything else.

"Then, what about the ultimate power? "

"There is no such thing! ", Utsumi promptly declared.

"Why would the likes of lab rats should obtain such a thing? That was just garbage collecting! For the sake of managing with the used trash, they were lured here with a sweet bait and retrieved, only that! Hahahahahahahahaha!"

"Hey------"

While looking at Utsumi laughing loudly with an indifferent expression, Kazuma asked.

"Do we still have to be around this thing? "

"Yeah, it's enough. I pretty much heard all I wanted to. Aah, but, Nanase and Yukari's rescue has maximum priority. You know right? "

"Aah"

With a short nod, Kazuma lightly changed his posture. Guessing that intention, Utsumi's body suddenly shivered - and then, he showed a studied sneer.

"Do you intend to challenge me? A human? Kannagi-san, I heard you - your family has a reasonable amount of power for people. But that is after all only a human lev - "

Before he finished his sentence, Utsumi's head was half beheaded. The severe wound reaching his oral cavity made him scream disgracefully.

"Hi, hiiiiiiiiiii!? No way, no way......"

As the barrier he thought sacred was cut through like paper, Utsumi's composure disappeared without a trace.

Hiding himself behind the chair he stood on until now, he screamed in a loud voice.

"Na- Nanase! Yukari! Defend me! "

The order was launched from behind a chair but even so, those two faithfully followed.

Nanase and Yukari, as if trying to protect him with their bodies, stood in front of him. But -

At the time a gust of wind blew through and lifted the curse from both their bodies and souls without a trace.

Simultaneously losing consciousness, their bodies about to collapse, as if scooping them out, the wind carried them behind Kazuma's group close to the wall.

"--------And? "

Kazuma coldly asked Utsumi, who lost the second and his last defense. No matter how much a foolish human he was, the overwhelming difference in power was blatant.

The fear of the closing in death.

"U, uuu......uuuuuuuuu....."

Faced with the intense sense of urgency that he never experienced before, his brittle mind was insufficient and broke.

"Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! "

Screaming and brandishing his magic wand like a spoiled child, Utsumi made his power run wild.

Fireballs, lightning, water bullets stormed inside the hall spreading a confused destruction.

Exceedingly calm, Kazuma only warded off the attack headed towards them and took the opportunity to take Utsumi's head.

Like it was a joke, the severed head flew high in the air and tumbled lightly.

From the headless still vertical body, fresh blood spurted out like a water fountain.

"-------Is he dead? "

"What do you mean? ", asked Ayano as Kazuma for some reason murmured so, surprised.

"No, I though he must have at least one more trick"

"You mean to have been remodeled without his knowledge and attack after a big transformation? "

Those words were intended as a joke but Kazuma nodded without laughing.

"Because the memory of him killing Bernhardt was added afterwards, to have the person himself appear before him on the verge of death, drag him to the depths of despair and die because of it"

At the excessively bad taste trick, Ayano grimaced and groaned.

"What sort of guy is Bernhardt? "

"This is not something restricted to Bernhardt but it applies to the majority of Majutsushi from <<Almagest>> ", spit out Kazuma abhorred from the bottom of his heart.

"The worst criminal is the one that takes delight in showing off "

"........waah - "

Since Kazuma was the one saying how nasty he was, Ayano couldn't even imagine it.

She earnestly thought she doesn't want to be involved with that man.

Of course, it was obvious that she wasn't able to do so.

"-----As expected, he wasn't able to finish the chat"

The clear resounding woman voice, indicated the beginning of the next development.

The rolling about severed head - before they composed themselves, rolled in front of the girl who stood up unnoticed.

Chestnut-color hair, lapis lazuli blue eyes, her body dressed in a gothic lolita dress, that figure standing there gracefully was dream-like pretty -----

Lapis ---- born from the transient remnants of the broken memories of the girl Kazuma was forever parted with, kicked with her tiptoe the head that came rolling.

She coldly ordered the headless body still standing.

"Pick it up"

The corpse obediently bent over, seized with both hands the returned cranium and placed it on top of its neck. At that moment, Utsumi was rebooted.

"Ri- ridiculous, this is - huh? "

Becoming aware of the gap in his consciousness, with a quizzical gaze Utsumi looked around and stopped when he saw Lapis.

A bewildered voice leaked out.

"La - Lapis!? Just when did you - no, where were you until - "

"Shut up"

At Lapis's command Utsumi was immediately silent.

That was clearly not the product of his own will but something froze it pinning down his mouth.

His eyes opened to the utmost limit.

Disregarding Utsumi who started an unsightly pantomime Lapis turned to Kazuma's group.

And then, she elegantly bowed.

"As a substitute of Master, I welcome all of you. With all due respect, all of you will become our last guests. Please feel at home. "

"Bernhardt? "

"He had already departed. Right now he's up in the sky"

"Is he dead? "

As if blaming him, Lapis motionlessly stared at Kazuma, cracking jokes. But even so, she consciously corrected her answer.

"It means he's in the middle of traveling by plane. I won't tell you his whereabouts. Even so, I have a verbal message. Will you please listen? "

"I will"

"''Allow me to leave at this point. I am unable to greet you directly and I truly apologize. But, I believe we'll meet soon enough'', he said "

A short period of silence. The pressure of a certain ''something'' rose closely to the critical point inside his body.

But, getting it out of his system with a cynical smile, Kazuma spoke in a light tone.

"Fuu, he ran away, huh? Whatever. I was kind of expecting that. "

Facing Lapis, looking slightly doubtful and waiting in silence for a continuation, Kazuma concluded.

"Were you the one to direct this event? "

"Yes", agreed Lapis with a proud smile.

Without feeling ashamed of how many humans were eaten by the Youma, their fates ruined.

"How did you know? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 269.jpg|thumb|]]

"The scenario is cliché."

".......cliché, is it....."

Lapis was feeling dejected. The ups and down of a strange emotion were huge.

Or possibly, they could be thought of as unnatural.

"Because Bernhardt would have twisted it a bit more. I thought it was strange. "

"I see......but I did my best"

"You need more training"

"-----That's right. I'll be diligent"

"Hey! "

Those two talked together comfortable for some reason. But, a crushed to death, dangerous voice forced its way between them.

It was Ayano.

"Why are you softening towards your mutual enemy!? Do you understand the situation? "

In a certain way it was a justified rebuke but calmly, Kazuma didn't show any indication of consideration.

But, Lapis was different.

Deeply bowing her head as if she was impressed for some reason, with a look full of determination, she stared at them. And then -

"That's right. If the villain is cheered on by the enemy, he will lose face. I will be strong for the sake of Master who entrusted this to me."

Tightly grasping her small fists, she declared gallantly.

"This is how it is, so can I be more villain-like and proudly explain the diabolic plan? Please, can I? "

"The hell you can! "

Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouts.

"Do you think I'll be caught in by your transparent stalling? "

Those violent words came with a thrusting sword. But even so, Lapis wasn't perturbed, and asked back in wonder.

"Stalling, is it? For what purpose? "

"W- what - "

"Master is already high in the sky. No matter if it's a Fuujutsushi - or even a Contractor, you won't find him. Why would I need to stall? "

"Th - then, is it necessary to have this discussion? "

Resisting with a well-reasoned argument, Ayano raised her voice. But -

Lapis' composed manner didn't waver.

"Master said so - the villain proudly disclosing his secret before the climax is a ''rule''"

"Wha - "

Ayano's jaw dropped with a loud sound. Her tension and her knees grew weak in front on the too much stupidity.

As she was about to crumble down she used Enraiha like a cane and glared at the girl smiling softly.

"Y - you.....what's up with that great stupidity? Aren't you totally different from before! Are you an airhead? "

Lapis was totally unable to cope with the shouted criticism.

On the contrary, as if she was praised, she bowed her head in agreement while happily smiling.

"That's right. I did change. -- That is a good thing. "

"-----what? "

"I want a ''heart''", Lapis said to the dumbfounded Ayano.

She included an earnest wish in her supplication.

"I am nothing more that manufactured life but I think by myself and intelligence was given to me so that I judge. But, after all those are nothing more but ''functions'' given to me to that I can accurately execute orders.

And thus, I feel attached to Yagami Kazuma. But even that was inserted inside me when I was made, nothing more but a granted emotion.

Real feelings are not given by anyone, but naturally come from inside. I do not feel that."

The puppet desiring a heart. It had been talked about repeatedly in fairy-tales. A deeply moving theme.

But, watching Lapis with half-opened eyes, Ayano asked.

"I understand what you're trying to say but what does that have to do with the present situation? "

"Master told me so. The human - the existence possessing will, must always be flexible. "

"Flexible? "

"Yes. You could also call it the desire to have a good time. Even at the times one has a purpose, not to concentrate in realizing that purpose with all one's might but to have the flexibility of enjoying oneself in the process. "

".........And? "

"That's why, I was thinking of enjoying myself in the process and perform various tricks. Will you bear with me? "

Lapis smiled adorably and innocently.

Unable to bear the gap between that smiling face full of cuteness and these crafty remarks, Ayano shouted.

"Hey you, think of others' troubles before thinking of your own enjoyment! "

"But, Master said, if you think about others troubles you won't benefit from free will."

Feeling a loss for words at the excessive selfish words, Ayano remembered the words Kazuma said about them.

''"They're definitely the worst, these guys......."''

Even Bernhardt, the maker of that doll, filling her head with worthless ideas, even Lapis faithfully adhering to her master's teachings, both of them were the worst.

"So, should I start my explanation? "

An the good ground of silencing Ayano, Lapis started her explanation matter-of-fact.

"I think Utsumi proudly said so before but there are a few grave errors in his exposition. First, it's about the origin of the copied Youma that infected those people - the existence Utsumi called <<Original Youma>>.

Actually the summoning of the <<Original Youma>> has yet to achieved. The one that possessed Utsumi was nothing but a replica, just like the other <<Seeds>>. "

"Wh- what!?"

Raising a shout of extreme surprise, unnoticed, Utsumi regained his freedom.

Not showing any sign of surprise, the trio waited for the continuation of the story with apathetic faces.

Dissatisfied, Lapis pursed her lips and said in a reproachful manner.

"----you're not surprised, huh? "

"No, did some unexpected development happened for us to be surprised? "

The fact that Utsumi killed Bernhardt, the bullshit that the result of Bernhardt's creation was something like Utsumi - Kazuma didn't believed it for a second.

For Kazuma, the present development was quite reasonable, or you could call it the natural turn of events.

"Is that so - what a disappointment.", Lapis murmured truly disappointed and then continued.

"The other mistake, the biggest one, was that he recognized himself as Utsumi Kousuke. The character called Utsumi Kousuke was already eaten by the parasitic Youma and disappeared. "

"Wh- what is that? "

Just like the previous time, Utsumi was the only one shouting.

"I am right here! It's impossible for me to have disappeared! "

"Why is that? ", asked Lapis very directly.

"Wh- why, you ask.....? "

"For <<Seeds>> if their levels were raised that much, they would be eaten by Youma from the inside. Why would you, the one possessing the most power among <<Seeds>> be an exception? "

"That, that's......because I'm special......."

"Special? Does that means that you have something - a certain something where you excel above all humans? "

Lapis' words didn't allow any any deceit, no cheating.

His ostentation scraped off bit by bit, Utsumi's complexion turned ashen.

"There's absolutely nothing special about your attributes. No, you may be called especially inferior. Actually a few days after you became <<Third Class>> you were unable to preserve your ego. "

"No way.....no way.....but then, what am I? If I am supposed to be extinct, why am I still here? "

"You were bait to lure Yagami Kazuma inside. ", Lapis replied definitely.

"The existence of Utsumi Kousuke was the main factor that guided Kannagi Ayano inside Pandemonium. And then, when Kannagi Ayano acts we understood there was a high probability Yagami Kazuma would follow. That's why it was imperative that Utsumi's existence had to continue until now.

For that purpose, Master created a virtual personality that would react just like the alive Utsumi. It was pasted on the outer layer of the Youma that usurped Utsumi's body. That is you. "

"No, no......that's ridiculous......."

"The most conclusive evidence are those girls."

Lapis pointed at Yukari and Nanase that were still unconscious.

"If you were the genuine Utsumi, why were you satisfied of just keeping them close without raping them? It's because you were an extremely convenient existence that can never disobey. "

"Th- that's......"

"Wait a second! Is that true? "

Ayano cut her way through that conversation. If that was actually true -

"It is. "

Lapis assured her with a gentle smile that was reassuring.

"It's because such instinctive urges like sexual desires are not factored in a virtual personality. Utsumi didn't defile those girls. Don't worry. "

"I see.......I'm glad........"

Retelling the most pressing issue, Ayano was relieved from the bottom of her heart.

But, on the other hand, Utsumi sank in a pit of desperation.

Just like Lapis said, Utsumi finally realized the fact that he hadn't touched Nanase and Yukari and that he hadn't had any sexual desires for the last few days.

Frightened by the truth, Utsumi opened his eyes wide.

"Then....am I really a virtual personality.....?"

"Yes"

"I was made.....nothing more but a program, you say? "

"That's right"

"The real me, is already dead you said..........? "

"Just like that"

The instant the conclusion was clear, Utsumi fell to his knees like a puppet whose strings were cut and became heart-broken.

From his partly opened lips, a meaningless sob escaped.

That instant, Utsumi's self-identity was undermined from the basis and crumbled.

His consciousness wasn't strong enough to bear the helpless reality he was something manufactured. He wasn't created strong.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! "

A pathetic scream surged out. For example, if a manufactured human has a heart - no, if a manufactured human were to have a heart, that lament would touch anyone's heart.

And, the same way like humans, Lapis listened attentively to Utsumi's cry and looked at that expression. In her eyes the color of ecstasy was faintly but surely dwelling.

Kazuma asked the ecstatic Lapis staring at Utsumi.

"Are you happy? "

"----Eeh? Yeah, that's right. Because the plan was followed almost perfectly.

Thanks to that, I have the feeling I managed to enjoy myself in the process for the first time. "

".........I see, you're happy, huh? About making others despair. ", Kazuma murmured in an unbelievable bitter voice.

Hearing that, Lapis showed for the first time an expression of understanding. But -

"Nevertheless, Master said so. No matter the shape, what moves a person's heart is an being that has a similar heart. '

But it's really disappointing that sadness is what's moving ones heart so, don't you think this was a big step for me? "

Saying so, she smiled. Full of joy from the bottom of her heart.

"That's enough. "

In a calm voice Kazuma interrupted Lapis' speech.

"Shut the fuck up. With Tsoi Rin's face, with Tsoi Rin's voice, don't speak another word. "

A surging killing intent. Feeling that just like physical coercion, Ayano and Ren backed off.

But even so, Lapis' smile didn't waver.

"Fu fu, your Tsoi Rin wouldn't do something do inhuman - is that what you try to say?

It seems that inside you Tsoi Rin is being idolized like a holy woman, huh? "

"Not really, I don't think she was a holy woman but......at the very least she wasn't the kind of woman who would get happy by tricking people. "

"Is that so? Well, it doesn't matter. Just like you asked, I will shut my mouth. Beside the time came. "

Perceiving a enormously sinister stir at those words, the trio's faces stiffened.

"What do you mean? "

"Just now, the last of <<Seed>> disappeared. The end is about to start. ", declared Lapis solemnly as if she was a shrine maiden speaking like an oracle.

"Just like I said previously, the <<Original Youma>> has yet to be summoned. Because it's an existence of the highest rank, we haven't able to pay a corresponding compensation to summon it.

But, from the moment Pandemonium was established until now, we offered the souls of a large number of men to the copies of that existence.

Even if you reduced that number somewhat, the total number reached a hundred and thirty - so many souls were sacrificed and offered via the copies.

The compensation was paid. The grand duke of Hell, Belial, will manifest itself in this world. "

"------!!"

In front of all present, catching their breath in shock, Lapis suddenly dispersed the solemn atmosphere and, appropriate for a girl her age, she smiled very lovely.

"I apologize. I lied. Just like Ayano-san said, I was stalling until now. "

Sticking out her tongue in a impish manner, she laughed thoroughly innocently.

"This time, I caught you, huh? "

The angel trained by the devil, laughed -

=== Part 3 ===

"Is that Bernhard's true objective?", asked Kazuma quickly pulling himself together.

But Lapis clearly denied it.

"No. The purpose of this plan is a simple possession experiment data collection. The fact that such a high rank demon like Belial was chosen to posses bodies, that may have a profound meaning only Master knows -

As a matter of fact, I think it must be meaningless, because of his maniac inclination for using only the best. ", continued Lapis nonchalantly intermingling toward her master.

"Actually, when we met at Tokyo Government Office, the experiment was pretty much completed. We could have gone back home just like that but Master stated that would be boring.

Therefore, it came to carry out the summoning of Belial as a side show. Does it amuse you?"

An elegant speech. But after hearing that, it was not something that could be endured.

With unconcealed agitation, Ayano shook Kazuma, pressing a question.

"W- wait, what are we going to do!? "

"What, you ask - well, if we don't stop it it will be bad, right? "

Belial - that name carried the meaning of ''''worthlessness'''', it was a top rank great demon.

Whether it was a god flame user, whether it was a contractor, a human level existence will never be able to oppose it.

If such a thing were to be released above ground, it's no exaggeration to say it's a crisis that will lead to the world destruction.

It must be stopped no matter what.

"But, how to stop it...?"

While thinking about it, Kazuma took notice of Utsumi. Since his virtual personality was crushed he was squatting without showing any reaction at the present situation.

''"Is that the core? "''

"No"

As if she read Kazuma's thoughts, Lapis declared detached.

"I won't stop you but disposing of it is meaningless. Utsumi's soul was already consecrated to Belial, so his body cannot be the object to summon Belial with."

"Aah, I see, then - "

While looking over his shoulder, Kazuma held his right hand aloft. A mighty power was controlled by that hand.

"Then I should just smash the Jutsushi"

In front of Kazuma's attack, Lapis stood rock still without displaying any attitude of protecting herself.

Looking at Kazuma with lonely eyes, she murmured.

"Will you kill me again, Kazuma?"

"------!!"

The raised hand stiffened without swinging downward. The bundled power idly came apart and scattered.

"You baka! "

Pushing aside the petrified Kazuma, Ayano plunged into Lapis.

But Lapis took out the crystal large sword from air and blocked Enraiha's blow.

"Wha- "

"I made it just like yours. "

In the midst of locking sword to sword, expressing an out-of-place soft smile, Lapis said.

"That's handy. Because my weapon is a bit over-sized, carrying it is inconvenient - "

"Who cares!"

Pressing down the sword and letting anger take its natural course, she fired another blow.

With force enough to slice the crystal edge, the flame sword was swung.

"What on earth are you thinking!? Do you want to destroy the world for your entertainment?"

"Of course we don't want that."

Lapis freely manipulated the crystal sword and sidestepped that slashing attack including tremendous force.

The skill she managed that huge sword like it was one of her limbs seemed to have been polished even more since last time.

"Belial can't be perfectly summoned with only a hundred sacrifices. The time he will move will be a few seconds and his power greatly restricted. The world won't get destroyed - perhaps"

"What the fuck is ''perhaps''!?"

"The world is full of mistakes."

"Don't speak so irresponsibly!"

Although Ayano was resolutely attacking her, Lapis defended, not showing any gaps.

It became obvious crushing Lapis by herself was close to impossible.

"Kazuma, how long will you stand there like an idiot - "

"That's right"

The answer came from an unexpectedly close place, practically from right behind her.

Coincidentally the hand holding Enraiha was seized and Ayano was restrained from behind.

"Wh- wait you, whose ally are you?"

"Just shut up"

Carrying Ayano in his arms like luggage, Kazuma kicked and sent flying Lapis' crystal sword and took his distance.

Unable to escape from Kazuma's binding, Ayano shouted.

"Kazuma! What the heck are you thinking - "

"Calm down. It's coming"

"Eeh?"

"From below"

"------!!"

Ayano finally realized. From underground - no, from a much deeper and darker place, something was drawing near.

Slowly but steady.

"No way - Why?"

"It means the summoning formula had been set up long ago. It would be automatically invoked if the sacrifice were to be complete. Killing her now would have no effect. "

"Correct answer", laughed Lapis so adorable it was totally inappropriate.

"Before long the summoning of Belial will be achieved. And just like the ''''worthlessness'''' name suggests he will bring nothingness to the surface.

This is just a rough estimate but I believe the entire Tokyo region will, without a doubt, return to nothing."

"For a side show, that's extremely flashy."

"Master told me to put all my effort in this exactly because it's a side show."

"...........I see"

At those very typical words, Kazuma unintentional smiled bitterly.

"This is very serious but do your best. Both master and I hope you will overcome this hardship. - Well then"

Saying everything she wanted, Lapis suddenly disappeared.

Those left behind exchanged puzzled glances.

".........What will we do? "

"If we can escape let's go"

But in the time necessary to Belial's appearance, it's impossible to run from the sphere of impact. Then, there's no choice but to fight.

Kazuma threw the yet unconscious Nanase and Yukari over his shoulders and raised his eyes to the ceiling.

"We're flying"

"------eeh? "

Without waiting for an answer, Kazuma clad himself in wind and soared. Taking Ayano and Ren.

Knocking down the ceiling, higher and higher. He stood still at an attitude of a hundred meters and looked down on the surface.

"This is......"

Underneath, a huge pentagram enclosing the entire park was casting light. That was the magic circle to summon Belial.

"So, do you have some idea? "

"Of course not. "

Kazuma replied heartlessly at Ayano's question, full of hope.

"We can't stop the summons, we cannot escape outside the area. In this situation we can only fight against it head on. "

"..........that's pretty much a kamikaze........"

"If you have some other idea say it"

As it was impossible to have something so convenient, Ayano shrugged her shoulders showing a bitter smile.

"........Nii-sama........"

Uneasy, Ren clung to Kazuma's arm. With an almost unconscious move Kazuma gently brushed Ren's head and continued the explanation.

"Don't think about it. Strike down in one attack all the power you have. Are there questions? "

"Detective Tachibana? "

After one moment, Kazuma answered Ayano's question.

"She's outside the park. If we're successful it won't have an impact on her. "

He was reluctant to speak about what would happen if they failed.

"Something else? "

Both shook their heads.

"That's good. Get ready then. "

Together with the signal Kazuma threw the burden on both his shoulders. Removing the existence of those girls, drifting inside a wind barrier, from his mind, he boosted his power.

Kazuma's pupils were dyed blue.

Slightly late, Enraiha's flame gripped by Ayano turned crimson.

The magic circle on the surface shined conspicuously brighter. And then, from inside, something rose reaching for the sky.

From the skies that shape could be easily perceived.

It was an arm.

As if trying to grasp the heavens, the five crooked fingers were pushed up, that huge arm darker than darkness itself.

Unbelievably huge, unbelievably wicked, like the world could be ruined by those fingers, that arm carried that much power.

Facing that huge palm, without hesitation Kazuma swung his arm down. At the same time so did Ayano and Ren.

The blue wind, the crimson flame and the golden one, those three powers changed from three helixes to one, melting together, and pierced the dark arm.

A moment of equilibrium. And then -

Stretched down on the ground without enough power to stand, Ren leaked a feeble smile.

"Amazing, we're still alive"

Lying down the same way, Ayano replied.

"That's right, what a surprise. Humans can really do something like this"

"From that way of speaking one might mistake that anyone could have this kind of lack-of-common-sense behavior. Isn't that something only you, those from the Kannagi Clan, whose power separates you by far from the limits of humans, can brag about? "

"I wish you wouldn't treat us like such monsters - whose this? "

Hearing a voice clearly different from theirs, Ayano sat upright panicking.

She saw Kazuma quickly switched to a standing in one knee posture, glaring at them.

An indigo blue mantle wrapping his body. Already without the clown mask, his imposing honest face was exposed.

His outfit was totally different but there was no way to mistake him -

Including infinite hatred Kazuma squeezed out his words.

"Bernhardt......didn't you escape outside the country? "

"And not to see this kind of spectacle with my own eyes? Don't say such foolish things. "

Bernhard answered matter-of-fact. Obliquely behind him, Lapis clearly laughed.

"I apologize. I lied. "

"..........."

Several seconds of silence. And then, as if unable to bear it, Kazuma revealed a bitter smile.

"I said the scenario was cliché - I take that back. You tricked me splendidly. "

"I am much obliged. "

Lapis bowed elegantly.

And then, Bernhardt too showed a nod of satisfaction.

"Humpf, that's good. And yet again I cannot praise you enough. With human bodies, even though it was only a portion of it, you defeated an existence that's called Devil King. I have no way of expressing how terrific Kannagi blood is. "

''" - This is bad"''

While ignoring Bernhardt's words, Ayano was tormented by he impeding crisis to the point of desperation.

That one blow she pointed to Belial was genuinely all Ayano could master.

She doesn't have enough power to burn a sheet of paper.

Ren too - and probably Kazuma too.

Facing them, Bernhardt and Lapis were not exhausted in the slightest.

This was a very desperate situation.

''"This is bad - what can I do? "''

"Aaah. Ojousan, there's no need to be this alert. I have no intention of fighting you here. "

"----Eeh? "

Ayano blinked at those unexpected words.

"Certainly, for us Yagami Kazuma is a bitter enemy we cannot allow to live. But, I'm a coward. I don't want to fight but when I'm certain of victory"

"Certain? "

"To say it frankly even in this situation, when you're cornered to this extent, I think you are terrifying. I'm not confident of winning. Especially after seeing such an unreasonable ability. "

Was he serious or was he hiding something - she couldn't read the real intentions behind Bernhardt's words.

But right now she couldn't believe them to be true. She didn't know what the opponent was thinking but Ayano was firmly convinced that she would lose if they fought now.

"That's why I'll escape with the experiment data. Isn't that a result that you too should be pleased with?

The <<Seeds>> were annihilated, Pandemonium collapsed, the mastermind escaped outside the country - the incident was peacefully settled, so they all lived happily ever after, huh? ", Bernhardt shamelessly declared.

"Well anyway, I'm happy that I could say my goodbyes directly. Having entrusted a verbal message to my attendant, it would be terrible if she were to forget expressing her gratitude. "

"...........you, no way, did you summoned Belial for that purpose? "

"It was one of the reasons.", declared Bernhardt imposing as expected.

"Well then, it's time to say goodbye. Let's meet again before long - "

"Wait - "

Interrupting Bernhardt's words, although staggering Kazuma stood up. And then, staring at Lapis as if scowling at her, he said.

"Tell me one thing. What was the last thought Tsoi Rin left behind? Did she want to tell me something? "

"-----You don't know? "

"I asking you because I don't know! "

Lapis vaguely moved her gaze, seeking her master's approval. Amused, Bernhardt returned a nod.

Acquiring her master's permission, Lapis smiled sweetly. And then she said.

"I won't tell you "

"-----! You bitch - "

"So, as for a hint I'll tell you what I desire. ", whispered Lapis playing with the words to mock him.

The desire of the girl manufactured from the core of Tsoi Rin's last wish. That is -

"I want to kill you"

"------!!"

This time Lapis said the final goodbye to the frozen Kazuma.

"Well then, farewell"

An impermeable, perfect expression of gratitude. While still in that posture of bowing deeply, Lapis disappeared together with Bernhardt.

In the space those two were until a moment ago, a sound poured in the atmosphere. A small air turbulence was produced there.

"..........Kazuma........."

As if trying to support Kazuma standing rock still with a stricken appearance, Ayano embraced Kazuma's arm.

Forcefully, Kazuma hugged Ayano's body closely.

So violent as if trying to snatch it away but as frail like a child clinging to his mother's chest.

".......Kazuma........"

"........let's go home"

As if trying to shake off those complicated thoughts, Kazuma squeezed out his voice.

Those were the words of demise that brought to a finish those turmoil events called the Pandemonium incident after a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 6

2013-11-18T15:39:38Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

== Chapter 6 - The end of the feast ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Aaaaaaaaaa, by the way!! ", shouted Ren suddenly remembering something important.

"Wh- What's going on? "

At the sudden voice, Ayano looked at him in shock.

But without caring about that, Ren talked on and on in excitement.

"Nee-sama, since when are you able to use Shinen? "

"-------ha? "

"You used it just now, didn't you? The crimson flame with the same aura as Nee-sama! "

"-----I did? "

Really not conscious about it, Ayano continuously fired rapid questions with an off the point face.

That unreliable attitude made Ren lose his confidence, instinctively asking his brother for help.

"Nii-sama, you saw it.......right? "

"Aah"

Kazuma clearly agreed.

Ayano stared at Kazuma in a daze. Gradually the meaning of those words permeated in her brain, her complexion rapidly changing.

"Eeh? Really? Did I --- the god flame.......No way!? "

"It's true! Congratulations! "

Smiling with all his face, Ren blessed Ayano.

But, immediately after, noticing Kazuma's face was extremely calm, he asked suspicious.

"Nii-sama, you don't seem very surprised"

"Yeah. Because I saw it before? "

''''"Eeeeeeeeeh!? "''''

Ren and Ayano shouted in chorus their surprise.

Ayano grabbed Kazuma by the collar and cross-questioned him.

"S- since when? Where? "

"Last year. When you fought with Ryoya in Kyoto."

Answering straightforward, Kazuma sighted.

"It seems like you didn't tell the Suzerain - but, no way - You really didn't notice? "

"Why - why, didn't you tell me before!? "

".........."

Taking time to tease Ayano, Kazuma stared at her with an exceedingly cold gaze.

Faced with that blatant feeling of contempt not even reptiles gave, Ayano's face became stiff.

"............Do you want to know the answer? "

"N- no, it's fine!"

She shook her head as much as possible. At the same time, she plugged her ears not to hear that severe cynicism.

"W- well, I'm sure it's because you were that much focused on the battle. "

Ren forced his way through in the space between the two and sternly scowled at Kazuma.

Of course, Kazuma won't feel sorry just because of that.

"But even so, to have three divine flame users in the same period of time is amazing, right? "

Although trying to soothe Ayano, Ren was making merry innocently.

It was easy to understand he was genuinely happy by Ayano's growth.

For Ayano, who worried nowadays if she wasn't surpassed by Ren since her ''little brother'''s growth had been remarkable, that innocence gave her mixed feelings.

But even so, she contain her happiness at being able to yield a divine flame.

Her face broke into a smile.

"Waah, what do I do, I'm so happy"

"No, I think being happy it's normal. What will you name it? "

"Hmm, that's right, ''''Red Divine Flame'''' is not really cool"

"I think it's meaningless thinking about it"

At the two who were in high spirits, a thoroughly indifferent voice poured water on them. Of course, it was Kazuma.

"You just used something that by chance looks like a divine flame and not only you weren't controlling it, you weren't even self-aware, right?

That kind of person can't be called a divine flame user. There's also the possibility it was just a miracle that only happens twice in your life. "

Ayano and Ren gazed at Kazuma with a purely spiteful look.

"Why does this guy has to say such sensible things? "

"That's right, we have just gotten excited! "

"Look at reality - would it be better to say that? Besides, now it's not the time to frolic, right? "

Kazuma's gaze pointed at Pandemonium. At the same time -

"Wuaaaaaaaaaah!!"

Raising a war cry, a human like thing came running. With an expression like he was prepared for death, he headed for Pandemonium in a straight line.

"----Ah? "

While the trio was looking over him blankly, the man belonging to the <<Seeds>> reached the entrance.

With both hands raised overhead, the man shouted loudly.

"Yes, I did it! I did it! I'm first! ''The ultimate power'' is mine! "

The man was ecstatic. A soft light was suddenly lit at his feet. As if blessing the man, it illuminated on his figure -

"O.....Oo....Oooooooooo!? "

His body was slowly eroded.

Inside the light, the man's body melted as if falling apart during cooking. His skin burst open, his flesh was torn off, his internal organs melted, and even his bones -

Nothing remained. As if his existence wasn't there from the beginning, the man disappeared without trace.

"Wh- what happened? "

"Well, he died, right? "

Contrastive with Ren who screamed openly shaken, Kazuma answered really not carrying from the bottom of his heart.

"........that man, wasn't he the first? "

"No, he was the first."

"Then, what about that ultimate power? "

"Something like that didn't exist from the beginning, obviously"

"........you're very blunt, huh? "

"Because that's how the world is"

"Aah, another one"

Ayano pointed ahead where another <<Seed>> was aiming for Pandemonium. This time there was a slight deviation from the human form.

But, the result was the same. Wrapped up in the light, they melted and disappeared without leaving any trace.

It continued with the third and the fourth.

"How to say this, it's that, right?"

While looking at the <<Seeds>> practically blindly pushing their way to destruction, Kazuma murmured.

"It's a spectacle like the suicide of lemmings"

"......Nii-sama......"

Hearing his brother's casual thoughts who really didn't care, Ren revealed a sorrowful groan.

But, Kazuma advanced the conversation without paying attention to him.

"Well, it's convenient if the other party kills them for us. Forget about them and thing about what comes after."

"-----yeah"

Ayano too, heartlessly agreed, shifting her attention to Pandemonium's entrance.

This time there were no more <<Seeds>>. But -

"In this situation, it seems dangerous trying to enter from the front"

"You want to enter? "

Seeing Ayano murmuring so, including of a sense of crisis, Kazuma asked in return unexpectedly.

"It will be done quicker if you were to burn all of it from the outside, right? This is not really a game, there's no need to go to the dungeons and pick a fight with the big boss, you know?"

"You're such a....."

As Kazuma was thinking nothing else but killing the enemy, Ayano groaned as if she endured a headache.

"It's possible that Nanase ans Yukari are inside, you know!? we can't take such a violent action. "

"Nanase and Yukari?"

"If you ask ''Who are they?'' I'll kill you"

Warned in an ominous tone, very prudently Kazuma swallowed his words.

"They were abducted because of you, so take responsibility! "

".............."

Leaving Nanase aside , it was unreasonable to make him take the blame for Yukari but, wisely Kazuma refrained from objecting.

"Then, let's get in already"

"But we can't use that entrance, right? "

Ayano was fearful of sharing the fate of the <<Seeds>> if she were to use the front entrance.

But Kazuma declared in the usual disposition.

"Just by looking, the entrance doesn't seem to have any kind of trick but even if it had, it must have been inserted in the <<Seeds>>'s bodies. "

"But, if by any chance......"

"Then, how about this? "

The moment Kazuma said so, a sphere was gouged out in the Pandemonium wall and it collapsed inside.

The new entrance had a diameter of two meters, enough for them to easily enter made to the right next to the entrance.

"Let's go"

"------huh? Will you go first? ", asked Ayano looking quizzically at Kazuma.

"Is there a problem? "

"No, this is you we're talking about so won't make me go in front to confirm the security or something? "

"..........you, do you think of me as a cruel and heartless brute of a man? "

"Oh, did you hear that Ren?"

Unnaturally Ayano talked to Ren only. But clear enough for Kazuma to hear.

"It seems this man would want to so ''that's not it'' as if he doesn't know his social position"

"..............well.............."

Worried about the reply, Ren mumbled.

On the other hand, without minding those two, Kazuma started to trespass on Pandemonium by himself.

"Hey, come already"

"Aah, yes!"

"Don't order me around! "

While both showed typical responses both followed after Kazuma. Of course, he wasn't suddenly disintegrated.

While looking around inside Pandemonium, who also remained the same, Ayano asked.

"So, what are you going to do? "

"''What'', you say. There's nothing else to do except search around, right? Because we don't know if the interior is the same as before."

"Aah, not about that. What I want to know is the way to deal with Lapis. "

"------------What are you trying to say? ", asked Kazuma without turning back.

"Well, Lapis is your former lover right? Will you fight - "

''''Dan!''''

Pushing out his arm just before Ayano's face, he hit the wall hard.

"I don't know from who and what you heard but - "

With a tone that clearly endured something, Kazuma talked.

"Tsoi Rin died. In front of me. "

".........Kazuma........."

"Tsoi Rin died. She will never again revive. I know that is a certainty, more that anything else. Because the outward appearance is the same, because her mental core was made by using Tsoi Rin's residual thought, what of it? That's nothing but the proof she's a fake."

What was called the residual thought was nothing but the copy of the awareness that was etched in the space. It's true that was an accurate representation of the person's consciousness at that time but, after all it's nothing but an imitation - nothing but a one-sided <<record>> accurately reproduced.

Naturally, what was there wasn't the heart - nor its soul.

Even if the recorded information is numerous, it can't react any other way than the person when it was alive.

But, of course that couldn't be called a thought but a mechanical feedback that was already imprinted - it cannot work any other way.

"If there's something she wanted to say I'll hear it as long as it doesn't get in the way of accomplishing our goal. If she does, I'll kill her - Do you have something else you want to know? "

"....................."

Ayano silently shook her head.

She understood she just made the greatest blunder possible.

Surely, Kazuma's words are correct.

Even if it's the way to deal with Lapis, is he really thinking like that?

But, there was no need to make him put it into words?

Kazuma was silently starring at Ayano, hanging her head in shame, succumbing to feelings of remorse.

But, several seconds after, with a playful smile he poked her forehead, forcibly pointing it upwards.

"Hyan!? Ka- Kazuma------?"

Holding up her forehead and peering into Ayano's face, looking up with tears in her eyes, Kazuma said.

"If you like, should I leave her to you? "

"Eeh? Wh- what? "

"Lapis' opponent. You lost big last time so you're probably not satisfied, right? "

Ayano's face flushed red and she shouted at the utterance that wounded her great pride.

"Wh- who lost big time? I was just about to win but didn't you get in the way? "

"Is that so? Well, you can say whatever you like in a what-if story - "

"Waah, this man is really pissing me off"

"Nii-sama....Nee-sama too, could you please stop your lover's quarrel in this situation? "

"'''''W -H - O'''' is having a lover's quarrel? "

"I - I apologize! "

While talking so casually while walking, a solid door appeared before the group.

=== Part 2 ===

"Hey, is this ----"

In front of the door she remembered, Ayano looked at Kazuma carrying a faint anxiety.

Kazuma made a small nod.

"Aah. We met Bernhardt here before."

If this were the same Pandemonium, there would a huge hall beyond this door, and Bernhardt would be sitting down on a chair in the middle of it.

"I don't know about now. For the time being, let's open it"

Without any kind of strong feelings, Kazuma seized the door's knob and pushed in. Raising a thick sound, the door slowly opened.

"--------!"

The moment he stepped in the room, the lightnings turned on simultaneously.

The same large hall as before was illuminated. Inside there was just one luxurious chair.

And then, sitting down on that chair, a man in a black robe.

"Welcome to Pandemonium"

Bathing in the trio's gaze, the man spoke in comfortable words of friendly reception.

Behind him, like his servants, two quiet girls deeply bowed.

"Nanase! Yukari! ", shouted Ayano when seeing them.

One was dressed in an inflammatory bondage garment, the girl with sharp features.

The other one in a contrastive gentle image was a maid - but the shirt the girl wore was very close to a micro-mini.

There's no need to say it, they were Ayano's kidnapped friends, Kudou Nanase and Shinomiya Yukari.

" - which means, you're Utsumi? "

"Call me <<Grand Mage>>"

Responding in a voice full of composure, Utsumi took down the the hood that was covering him.

From the shadow of the hood that provoking but unforgettable frog face peeked.

"Because, I already reached a higher existence than the lot of you. "

"That nonsense is inconsequential. I'm taking them back - Nanase! Yukari! "

Ignoring Utsumi's self-important speech, Ayano called her friends. But, there was no response.

"It's useless", declared Utsumi, still self-important.

"About those two, nothing reaches them except for my voice. They are submissive only to me, they are my slaves"

"..........!! You......."

"Wait a little"

Kazuma got the better of Ayano enraged when her friends were branded as slaves.

While seizing Ayano's right hand, he asked Utsumi.

"It's your choice to have a make-believe game with the maids but tell me this. Where is Bernhardt? "

"------Bernhardt?"

As Utsumi figuratively scratched his head, Kazuma corrected himself.

"Does he still call himself Vesalius? He's wearing masks in spite of his age and dodgy costumes, the Lord of Pandemonium"

"The Lord of Pandemonium? That's me"

".............Where is Vesalius?"

"He's nowhere anymore"

"...................."

Even though he was patiently repeating his question only to receive out of focus answers, this time receiving a Zen answer, Kazuma breathed a bitter sigh.

"In short you are using your right to remain silent until we play the ''let's break the finger bones game'', right? "

".....You're way of talking is unpleasant. No way, do you think we are equals? "

"Don't say such idiotic things. I don't remember falling so low that I have to deal with bugs like you. Come again after you reach the vertebrate, fool"

Verbally knocking Utsumi down with continuous vilifying remarks, Kazuma asked again.

"Where is Vesalius? "

"-------He's dead. I killed him."

This time Utsumi answered clearly so that there would be no misunderstanding.

"We're finished here, right? You have no more questions, right? Besides Vesalius was only born and lived until now only for my sake. "

"Hee...."

Kazuma negligently made a non-committal answer but without minding, Utsumi continued his fervent speech.

"That's right. All those foolish <<Seeds>> that don't know anything, Vesalius, Pandemonium were born to make the existence of the excellent me complete. For example, do you know, Kannagi-san? "

"------what?"

Confused for abruptly having been brought up, Ayano replied.

As if having just waited for the opportunity, Utsumi talked on and on.

"The origin if the <<Seed>>'s power, the Youma turned to digital data and possessing them through the Internet, those Youma were all the copy of the same existence"

"Well - I knew of it"

Fleetingly looking at Kazuma, the source of that information, Ayano answered.

Doing so, Utsumi asked again.

"Then, have you thought about investigating this further? If that's so, did you asked yourself where is the <<Original Youma>>? "

"------!!"

Surprised, Ayano opened her eyes wide. Since for her the <<Seeds>> had a low priority, she didn't thought about them to that extent.

Examining Kazuma's expression for a second time, he seemed not to give a damn.

Even now when that question was presented, he ignored it with zero interest.

But, without waiting for their reaction, Utsumi triumphantly pointed to his own chest.

"That is inside me! I am the only true <<Seed>> that fused with the original Youma. The others were nothing else but lab rats to help me become complete! "

"Lab rats? "

"That's right, those guys fed to copy parasites unconsciously changing their bodies reported to Pandemonium. And deriving the optimal fusion process from that accumulated data manufactured the superman exceeding all humanity. That was Pandemonium's purpose! "

"I see"

Ayano nodded with a serious look. If one were to remove the empty superhuman slogan, she could understand everything else.

"Then, what about the ultimate power? "

"There is no such thing! ", Utsumi promptly declared.

"Why would the likes of lab rats should obtain such a thing? That was just garbage collecting! For the sake of managing with the used trash, they were lured here with a sweet bait and retrieved, only that! Hahahahahahahahaha!"

"Hey------"

While looking at Utsumi laughing loudly with an indifferent expression, Kazuma asked.

"Do we still have to be around this thing? "

"Yeah, it's enough. I pretty much heard all I wanted to. Aah, but, Nanase and Yukari's rescue has maximum priority. You know right? "

"Aah"

With a short nod, Kazuma lightly changed his posture. Guessing that intention, Utsumi's body suddenly shivered - and then, he showed a studied sneer.

"Do you intend to challenge me? A human? Kannagi-san, I heard you - your family has a reasonable amount of power for people. But that is after all only a human lev - "

Before he finished his sentence, Utsumi's head was half beheaded. The severe wound reaching his oral cavity made him scream disgracefully.

"Hi, hiiiiiiiiiii!? No way, no way......"

As the barrier he thought sacred was cut through like paper, Utsumi's composure disappeared without a trace.

Hiding himself behind the chair he stood on until now, he screamed in a loud voice.

"Na- Nanase! Yukari! Defend me! "

The order was launched from behind a chair but even so, those two faithfully followed.

Nanase and Yukari, as if trying to protect him with their bodies, stood in front of him. But -

At the time a gust of wind blew through and lifted the curse from both their bodies and souls without a trace.

Simultaneously losing consciousness, their bodies about to collapse, as if scooping them out, the wind carried them behind Kazuma's group close to the wall.

"--------And? "

Kazuma coldly asked Utsumi, who lost the second and his last defense. No matter how much a foolish human he was, the overwhelming difference in power was blatant.

The fear of the closing in death.

"U, uuu......uuuuuuuuu....."

Faced with the intense sense of urgency that he never experienced before, his brittle mind was insufficient and broke.

"Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! "

Screaming and brandishing his magic wand like a spoiled child, Utsumi made his power run wild.

Fireballs, lightning, water bullets stormed inside the hall spreading a confused destruction.

Exceedingly calm, Kazuma only warded off the attack headed towards them and took the opportunity to take Utsumi's head.

Like it was a joke, the severed head flew high in the air and tumbled lightly.

From the headless still vertical body, fresh blood spurted out like a water fountain.

"-------Is he dead? "

"What do you mean? ", asked Ayano as Kazuma for some reason murmured so, surprised.

"No, I though he must have at least one more trick"

"You mean to have been remodeled without his knowledge and attack after a big transformation? "

Those words were intended as a joke but Kazuma nodded without laughing.

"Because the memory of him killing Bernhardt was added afterwards, to have the person himself appear before him on the verge of death, drag him to the depths of despair and die because of it"

At the excessively bad taste trick, Ayano grimaced and groaned.

"What sort of guy is Bernhardt? "

"This is not something restricted to Bernhardt but it applies to the majority of Majutsushi from <<Almagest>> ", spit out Kazuma abhorred from the bottom of his heart.

"The worst criminal is the one that takes delight in showing off "

"........waah - "

Since Kazuma was the one saying how nasty he was, Ayano couldn't even imagine it.

She earnestly thought she doesn't want to be involved with that man.

Of course, it was obvious that she wasn't able to do so.

"-----As expected, he wasn't able to finish the chat"

The clear resounding woman voice, indicated the beginning of the next development.

The rolling about severed head - before they composed themselves, rolled in front of the girl who stood up unnoticed.

Chestnut-color hair, lapis lazuli blue eyes, her body dressed in a gothic lolita dress, that figure standing there gracefully was dream-like pretty -----

Lapis ---- born from the transient remnants of the broken memories of the girl Kazuma was forever parted with, kicked with her tiptoe the head that came rolling.

She coldly ordered the headless body still standing.

"Pick it up"

The corpse obediently bent over, seized with both hands the returned cranium and placed it on top of its neck. At that moment, Utsumi was rebooted.

"Ri- ridiculous, this is - huh? "

Becoming aware of the gap in his consciousness, with a quizzical gaze Utsumi looked around and stopped when he saw Lapis.

A bewildered voice leaked out.

"La - Lapis!? Just when did you - no, where were you until - "

"Shut up"

At Lapis's command Utsumi was immediately silent.

That was clearly not the product of his own will but something froze it pinning down his mouth.

His eyes opened to the utmost limit.

Disregarding Utsumi who started an unsightly pantomime Lapis turned to Kazuma's group.

And then, she elegantly bowed.

"As a substitute of Master, I welcome all of you. With all due respect, all of you will become our last guests. Please feel at home. "

"Bernhardt? "

"He had already departed. Right now he's up in the sky"

"Is he dead? "

As if blaming him, Lapis motionlessly stared at Kazuma, cracking jokes. But even so, she consciously corrected her answer.

"It means he's in the middle of traveling by plane. I won't tell you his whereabouts. Even so, I have a verbal message. Will you please listen? "

"I will"

"''Allow me to leave at this point. I am unable to greet you directly and I truly apologize. But, I believe we'll meet soon enough'', he said "

A short period of silence. The pressure of a certain ''something'' rose closely to the critical point inside his body.

But, getting it out of his system with a cynical smile, Kazuma spoke in a light tone.

"Fuu, he ran away, huh? Whatever. I was kind of expecting that. "

Facing Lapis, looking slightly doubtful and waiting in silence for a continuation, Kazuma concluded.

"Were you the one to direct this event? "

"Yes", agreed Lapis with a proud smile.

Without feeling ashamed of how many humans were eaten by the Youma, their fates ruined.

"How did you know? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 269.jpg|thumb|]]

"The scenario is cliché."

".......cliché, is it....."

Lapis was feeling dejected. The ups and down of a strange emotion were huge.

Or possibly, they could be thought of as unnatural.

"Because Bernhardt would have twisted it a bit more. I thought it was strange. "

"I see......but I did my best"

"You need more training"

"-----That's right. I'll be diligent"

"Hey! "

Those two talked together comfortable for some reason. But, a crushed to death, dangerous voice forced its way between them.

It was Ayano.

"Why are you softening towards your mutual enemy!? Do you understand the situation? "

In a certain way it was a justified rebuke but calmly, Kazuma didn't show any indication of consideration.

But, Lapis was different.

Deeply bowing her head as if she was impressed for some reason, with a look full of determination, she stared at them. And then -

"That's right. If the villain is cheered on by the enemy, he will lose face. I will be strong for the sake of Master who entrusted this to me."

Tightly grasping her small fists, she declared gallantly.

"This is how it is, so can I be more villain-like and proudly explain the diabolic plan? Please, can I? "

"The hell you can! "

Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouts.

"Do you think I'll be caught in by your transparent stalling? "

Those violent words came with a thrusting sword. But even so, Lapis wasn't perturbed, and asked back in wonder.

"Stalling, is it? For what purpose? "

"W- what - "

"Master is already high in the sky. No matter if it's a Fuujutsushi - or even a Contractor, you won't find him. Why would I need to stall? "

"Th - then, is it necessary to have this discussion? "

Resisting with a well-reasoned argument, Ayano raised her voice. But -

Lapis' composed manner didn't waver.

"Master said so - the villain proudly disclosing his secret before the climax is a ''rule''"

"Wha - "

Ayano's jaw dropped with a loud sound. Her tension and her knees grew weak in front on the too much stupidity.

As she was about to crumble down she used Enraiha like a cane and glared at the girl smiling softly.

"Y - you.....what's up with that great stupidity? Aren't you totally different from before! Are you an airhead? "

Lapis was totally unable to cope with the shouted criticism.

On the contrary, as if she was praised, she bowed her head in agreement while happily smiling.

"That's right. I did change. -- That is a good thing. "

"-----what? "

"I want a ''heart''", Lapis said to the dumbfounded Ayano.

She included an earnest wish in her supplication.

"I am nothing more that manufactured life but I think by myself and intelligence was given to me so that I judge. But, after all those are nothing more but ''functions'' given to me to that I can accurately execute orders.

And thus, I feel attached to Yagami Kazuma. But even that was inserted inside me when I was made, nothing more but a granted emotion.

Real feelings are not given by anyone, but naturally come from inside. I do not feel that."

The puppet desiring a heart. It had been talked about repeatedly in fairy-tales. A deeply moving theme.

But, watching Lapis with half-opened eyes, Ayano asked.

"I understand what you're trying to say but what does that have to do with the present situation? "

"Master told me so. The human - the existence possessing will, must always be flexible. "

"Flexible? "

"Yes. You could also call it the desire to have a good time. Even at the times one has a purpose, not to concentrate in realizing that purpose with all one's might but to have the flexibility of enjoying oneself in the process. "

".........And? "

"That's why, I was thinking of enjoying myself in the process and perform various tricks. Will you bear with me? "

Lapis smiled adorably and innocently.

Unable to bear the gap between that smiling face full of cuteness and these crafty remarks, Ayano shouted.

"Hey you, think of others' troubles before thinking of your own enjoyment! "

"But, Master said, if you think about others troubles you won't benefit from free will."

Feeling a loss for words at the excessive selfish words, Ayano remembered the words Kazuma said about them.

''"They're definitely the worst, these guys......."''

Even Bernhardt, the maker of that doll, filling her head with worthless ideas, even Lapis faithfully adhering to her master's teachings, both of them were the worst.

"So, should I start my explanation? "

An the good ground of silencing Ayano, Lapis started her explanation matter-of-fact.

"I think Utsumi proudly said so before but there are a few grave errors in his exposition. First, it's about the origin of the copied Youma that infected those people - the existence Utsumi called <<Original Youma>>.

Actually the summoning of the <<Original Youma>> has yet to achieved. The one that possessed Utsumi was nothing but a replica, just like the other <<Seeds>>. "

"Wh- what!?"

Raising a shout of extreme surprise, unnoticed, Utsumi regained his freedom.

Not showing any sign of surprise, the trio waited for the continuation of the story with apathetic faces.

Dissatisfied, Lapis pursed her lips and said in a reproachful manner.

"----you're not surprised, huh? "

"No, did some unexpected development happened for us to be surprised? "

The fact that Utsumi killed Bernhardt, the bullshit that the result of Bernhardt's creation was something like Utsumi - Kazuma didn't believed it for a second.

For Kazuma, the present development was quite reasonable, or you could call it the natural turn of events.

"Is that so - what a disappointment.", Lapis murmured truly disappointed and then continued.

"The other mistake, the biggest one, was that he recognized himself as Utsumi Kousuke. The character called Utsumi Kousuke was already eaten by the parasitic Youma and disappeared. "

"Wh- what is that? "

Just like the previous time, Utsumi was the only one shouting.

"I am right here! It's impossible for me to have disappeared! "

"Why is that? ", asked Lapis very directly.

"Wh- why, you ask.....? "

"For <<Seeds>> if their levels were raised that much, they would be eaten by Youma from the inside. Why would you, the one possessing the most power among <<Seeds>> be an exception? "

"That, that's......because I'm special......."

"Special? Does that means that you have something - a certain something where you excel above all humans? "

Lapis' words didn't allow any any deceit, no cheating.

His ostentation scraped off bit by bit, Utsumi's complexion turned ashen.

"There's absolutely nothing special about your attributes. No, you may be called especially inferior. Actually a few days after you became <<Third Class>> you were unable to preserve your ego. "

"No way.....no way.....but then, what am I? If I am supposed to be extinct, why am I still here? "

"You were bait to lure Yagami Kazuma inside. ", Lapis replied definitely.

"The existence of Utsumi Kousuke was the main factor that guided Kannagi Ayano inside Pandemonium. And then, when Kannagi Ayano acts we understood there was a high probability Yagami Kazuma would follow. That's why it was imperative that Utsumi's existence had to continue until now.

For that purpose, Master created a virtual personality that would react just like the alive Utsumi. It was pasted on the outer layer of the Youma that usurped Utsumi's body. That is you. "

"No, no......that's ridiculous......."

"The most conclusive evidence are those girls."

Lapis pointed at Yukari and Nanase that were still unconscious.

"If you were the genuine Utsumi, why were you satisfied of just keeping them close without raping them? It's because you were an extremely convenient existence that can never disobey. "

"Th- that's......"

"Wait a second! Is that true? "

Ayano cut her way through that conversation. If that was actually true -

"It is. "

Lapis assured her with a gentle smile that was reassuring.

"It's because such instinctive urges like sexual desires are not factored in a virtual personality. Utsumi didn't defile those girls. Don't worry. "

"I see.......I'm glad........"

Retelling the most pressing issue, Ayano was relieved from the bottom of her heart.

But, on the other hand, Utsumi sank in a pit of desperation.

Just like Lapis said, Utsumi finally realized the fact that he hadn't touched Nanase and Yukari and that he hadn't had any sexual desires for the last few days.

Frightened by the truth, Utsumi opened his eyes wide.

"Then....am I really a virtual personality.....?"

"Yes"

"I was made.....nothing more but a program, you say? "

"That's right"

"The real me, is already dead you said..........? "

"Just like that"

The instant the conclusion was clear, Utsumi fell to his knees like a puppet whose strings were cut and became heart-broken.

From his partly opened lips, a meaningless sob escaped.

That instant, Utsumi's self-identity was undermined from the basis and crumbled.

His consciousness wasn't strong enough to bear the helpless reality he was something manufactured. He wasn't created strong.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! "

A pathetic scream surged out. For example, if a manufactured human has a heart - no, if a manufactured human were to have a heart, that lament would touch anyone's heart.

And, the same way like humans, Lapis listened attentively to Utsumi's cry and looked at that expression. In her eyes the color of ecstasy was faintly but surely dwelling.

Kazuma asked the ecstatic Lapis staring at Utsumi.

"Are you happy? "

"----Eeh? Yeah, that's right. Because the plan was followed almost perfectly.

Thanks to that, I have the feeling I managed to enjoy myself in the process for the first time. "

".........I see, you're happy, huh? About making others despair. ", Kazuma murmured in an unbelievable bitter voice.

Hearing that, Lapis showed for the first time an expression of understanding. But -

"Nevertheless, Master said so. No matter the shape, what moves a person's heart is an being that has a similar heart. '

But it's really disappointing that sadness is what's moving ones heart so, don't you think this was a big step for me? "

Saying so, she smiled. Full of joy from the bottom of her heart.

"That's enough. "

In a calm voice Kazuma interrupted Lapis' speech.

"Shut the fuck up. With Tsoi Rin's face, with Tsoi Rin's voice, don't speak another word. "

A surging killing intent. Feeling that just like physical coercion, Ayano and Ren backed off.

But even so, Lapis' smile didn't waver.

"Fu fu, your Tsoi Rin wouldn't do something do inhuman - is that what you try to say?

It seems that inside you Tsoi Rin is being idolized like a holy woman, huh? "

"Not really, I don't think she was a holy woman but......at the very least she wasn't the kind of woman who would get happy by tricking people. "

"Is that so? Well, it doesn't matter. Just like you asked, I will shut my mouth. Beside the time came. "

Perceiving a enormously sinister stir at those words, the trio's faces stiffened.

"What do you mean? "

"Just now, the last of <<Seed>> disappeared. The end is about to start. ", declared Lapis solemnly as if she was a shrine maiden speaking like an oracle.

"Just like I said previously, the <<Original Youma>> has yet to be summoned. Because it's an existence of the highest rank, we haven't able to pay a corresponding compensation to summon it.

But, from the moment Pandemonium was established until now, we offered the souls of a large number of men to the copies of that existence.

Even if you reduced that number somewhat, the total number reached a hundred and thirty - so many souls were sacrificed and offered via the copies.

The compensation was paid. The grand duke of Hell, Belial, will manifest itself in this world. "

"------!!"

In front of all present, catching their breath in shock, Lapis suddenly dispersed the solemn atmosphere and, appropriate for a girl her age, she smiled very lovely.

"I apologize. I lied. Just like Ayano-san said, I was stalling until now. "

Sticking out her tongue in a impish manner, she laughed thoroughly innocently.

"This time, I caught you, huh? "

The angel trained by the devil, laughed -

=== Part 3 ===

"Is that Bernhard's true objective?", asked Kazuma quickly pulling himself together.

But Lapis clearly denied it.

"No. The purpose of this plan is a simple possession experiment data collection. The fact that such a high rank demon like Belial was chosen to posses bodies, that may have a profound meaning only Master knows -

As a matter of fact, I think it must be meaningless, because of his maniac inclination for using only the best. ", continued Lapis nonchalantly intermingling toward her master.

"Actually, when we met at Tokyo Government Office, the experiment was pretty much completed. We could have gone back home just like that but Master stated that would be boring.

Therefore, it came to carry out the summoning of Belial as a side show. Does it amuse you?"

An elegant speech. But after hearing that, it was not something that could be endured.

With unconcealed agitation, Ayano shook Kazuma, pressing a question.

"W- wait, what are we going to do!? "

"What, you ask - well, if we don't stop it it will be bad, right? "

Belial - that name carried the meaning of ''''worthlessness'''', it was a top rank great demon.

Whether it was a god flame user, whether it was a contractor, a human level existence will never be able to oppose it.

If such a thing were to be released above ground, it's no exaggeration to say it's a crisis that will lead to the world destruction.

It must be stopped no matter what.

"But, how to stop it...?"

While thinking about it, Kazuma took notice of Utsumi. Since his virtual personality was crushed he was squatting without showing any reaction at the present situation.

''"Is that the core? "''

"No"

As if she read Kazuma's thoughts, Lapis declared detached.

"I won't stop you but disposing of it is meaningless. Utsumi's soul was already consecrated to Belial, so his body cannot be the object to summon Belial with."

"Aah, I see, then - "

While looking over his shoulder, Kazuma held his right hand aloft. A mighty power was controlled by that hand.

"Then I should just smash the Jutsushi"

In front of Kazuma's attack, Lapis stood rock still without displaying any attitude of protecting herself.

Looking at Kazuma with lonely eyes, she murmured.

"Will you kill me again, Kazuma?"

"------!!"

The raised hand stiffened without swinging downward. The bundled power idly came apart and scattered.

"You baka! "

Pushing aside the petrified Kazuma, Ayano plunged into Lapis.

But Lapis took out the crystal large sword from air and blocked Enraiha's blow.

"Wha- "

"I made it just like yours. "

In the midst of locking sword to sword, expressing an out-of-place soft smile, Lapis said.

"That's handy. Because my weapon is a bit over-sized, carrying it is inconvenient - "

"Who cares!"

Pressing down the sword and letting anger take its natural course, she fired another blow.

With force enough to slice the crystal edge, the flame sword was swung.

"What on earth are you thinking!? Do you want to destroy the world for your entertainment?"

"Of course we don't want that."

Lapis freely manipulated the crystal sword and sidestepped that slashing attack including tremendous force.

The skill she managed that huge sword like it was one of her limbs seemed to have been polished even more since last time.

"Belial can't be perfectly summoned with only a hundred sacrifices. The time he will move will be a few seconds and his power greatly restricted. The world won't get destroyed - perhaps"

"What the fuck is ''perhaps''!?"

"The world is full of mistakes."

"Don't speak so irresponsibly!"

Although Ayano was resolutely attacking her, Lapis defended, not showing any gaps.

It became obvious crushing Lapis by herself was close to impossible.

"Kazuma, how long will you stand there like an idiot - "

"That's right"

The answer came from an unexpectedly close place, practically from right behind her.

Coincidentally the hand holding Enraiha was seized and Ayano was restrained from behind.

"Wh- wait you, whose ally are you?"

"Just shut up"

Carrying Ayano in his arms like luggage, Kazuma kicked and sent flying Lapis' crystal sword and took his distance.

Unable to escape from Kazuma's binding, Ayano shouted.

"Kazuma! What the heck are you thinking - "

"Calm down. It's coming"

"Eeh?"

"From below"

"------!!"

Ayano finally realized. From underground - no, from a much deeper and darker place, something was drawing near.

Slowly but steady.

"No way - Why?"

"It means the summoning formula had been set up long ago. It would be automatically invoked if the sacrifice were to be complete. Killing her now would have no effect. "

"Correct answer", laughed Lapis so adorable it was totally inappropriate.

"Before long the summoning of Belial will be achieved. And just like the ''''worthlessness'''' name suggests he will bring nothingness to the surface.

This is just a rough estimate but I believe the entire Tokyo region will, without a doubt, return to nothing."

"For a side show, that's extremely flashy."

"Master told me to put all my effort in this exactly because it's a side show."

"...........I see"

At those very typical words, Kazuma unintentional smiled bitterly.

"This is very serious but do your best. Both master and I hope you will overcome this hardship. - Well then"

Saying everything she wanted, Lapis suddenly disappeared.

Those left behind exchanged puzzled glances.

".........What will we do? "

"If we can escape let's go"

But in the time necessary to Belial's appearance, it's impossible to run from the sphere of impact. Then, there's no choice but to fight.

Kazuma threw the yet unconscious Nanase and Yukari over his shoulders and raised his eyes to the ceiling.

"We're flying"

"------eeh? "

Without waiting for an answer, Kazuma clad himself in wind and soared. Taking Ayano and Ren.

Knocking down the ceiling, higher and higher. He stood still at an attitude of a hundred meters and looked down on the surface.

"This is......"

Underneath, a huge pentagram enclosing the entire park was casting light. That was the magic circle to summon Belial.

"So, do you have some idea? "

"Of course not. "

Kazuma replied heartlessly at Ayano's question, full of hope.

"We can't stop the summons, we cannot escape outside the area. In this situation we can only fight against it head on. "

"..........that's pretty much a kamikaze........"

"If you have some other idea say it"

As it was impossible to have something so convenient, Ayano shrugged her shoulders showing a bitter smile.

"........Nii-sama........"

Uneasy, Ren clung to Kazuma's arm. With an almost unconscious move Kazuma gently brushed Ren's head and continued the explanation.

"Don't think about it. Strike down in one attack all the power you have. Are there questions? "

"Detective Tachibana? "

After one moment, Kazuma answered Ayano's question.

"She's outside the park. If we're successful it won't have an impact on her. "

He was reluctant to speak about what would happen if they failed.

"Something else? "

Both shook their heads.

"That's good. Get ready then. "

Together with the signal Kazuma threw the burden on both his shoulders. Removing the existence of those girls, drifting inside a wind barrier, from his mind, he boosted his power.

Kazuma's pupils were dyed blue.

Slightly late, Enraiha's flame gripped by Ayano turned crimson.

The magic circle on the surface shined conspicuously brighter. And then, from inside, something rose reaching for the sky.

From the skies that shape could be easily perceived.

It was an arm.

As if trying to grasp the heavens, the five crooked fingers were pushed up, that huge arm darker than darkness itself.

Unbelievably huge, unbelievably wicked, like the world could be ruined by those fingers, that arm carried that much power.

Facing that huge palm, without hesitation Kazuma swung his arm down. At the same time so did Ayano and Ren.

The blue wind, the crimson flame and the golden one, those three powers changed from three helixes to one, melting together, and pierced the dark arm.

A moment of equilibrium. And then -

Stretched down on the ground without enough power to stand, Ren leaked a feeble smile.

"Amazing, we're still alive"

Lying down the same way, Ayano replied.

"That's right, what a surprise. Humans can really do something like this"

"From that way of speaking one might mistake that anyone could have this kind of lack-of-common-sense behavior. Isn't that something only you, those from the Kannagi Clan, whose power separates you by far from the limits of humans, can brag about? "

"I wish you wouldn't treat us like such monsters - whose this? "

Hearing a voice clearly different from theirs, Ayano sat upright panicking.

She saw Kazuma quickly switched to a standing in one knee posture, glaring at them.

An indigo blue mantle wrapping his body. Already without the clown mask, his imposing honest face was exposed.

His outfit was totally different but there was no way to mistake him -

Including infinite hatred Kazuma squeezed out his words.

"Bernhardt......didn't you escape outside the country? "

"And not to see this kind of spectacle with my own eyes? Don't say such foolish things. "

Bernhard answered matter-of-fact. Obliquely behind him, Lapis clearly laughed.

"I apologize. I lied. "

"..........."

Several seconds of silence. And then, as if unable to bear it, Kazuma revealed a bitter smile.

"I said the scenario was cliché - I take that back. You tricked me splendidly. "

"I am much obliged. "

Lapis bowed elegantly.

And then, Bernhardt too showed a nod of satisfaction.

"Humpf, that's good. And yet again I cannot praise you enough. With human bodies, even though it was only a portion of it, you defeated an existence that's called Devil King. I have no way of expressing how terrific Kannagi blood is. "

''" - This is bad"''

While ignoring Bernhardt's words, Ayano was tormented by he impeding crisis to the point of desperation.

That one blow she pointed to Belial was genuinely all Ayano could master.

She doesn't have enough power to burn a sheet of paper.

Ren too - and probably Kazuma too.

Facing them, Bernhardt and Lapis were not exhausted in the slightest.

This was a very desperate situation.

''"This is bad - what can I do? "''

"Aaah. Ojousan, there's no need to be this alert. I have no intention of fighting you here. "

"----Eeh? "

Ayano blinked at those unexpected words.

"Certainly, for us Yagami Kazuma is a bitter enemy we cannot allow to live. But, I'm a coward. I don't want to fight but when I'm certain of victory"

"Certain? "

"To say it frankly even in this situation, when you're cornered to this extent, I think you are terrifying. I'm not confident of winning. Especially after seeing such an unreasonable ability. "

Was he serious or was he hiding something - she couldn't read the real intentions behind Bernhardt's words.

But right now she couldn't believe them to be true. She didn't know what the opponent was thinking but Ayano was firmly convinced that she would lose if they fought now.

"That's why I'll escape with the experiment data. Isn't that a result that you too should be pleased with?

The <<Seeds>> were annihilated, Pandemonium collapsed, the mastermind escaped outside the country - the incident was peacefully settled, so they all lived happily ever after, huh? ", Bernhardt shamelessly declared.

"Well anyway, I'm happy that I could say my goodbyes directly. Having entrusted a verbal message to my attendant, it would be terrible if she were to forget expressing her gratitude. "

"...........you, no way, did you summoned Belial for that purpose? "

"It was one of the reasons.", declared Bernhardt imposing as expected.

"Well then, it's time to say goodbye. Let's meet again before long - "

"Wait - "

Interrupting Bernhardt's words, although staggering Kazuma stood up. And then, staring at Lapis as if scowling at her, he said.

"Tell me one thing. What was the last thought Tsoi Rin left behind? Did she want to tell me something? "

"-----You don't know? "

"I asking you because I don't know! "

Lapis vaguely moved her gaze, seeking her master's approval. Amused, Bernhardt returned a nod.

Acquiring her master's permission, Lapis smiled sweetly. And then she said.

"I won't tell you "

"-----! You bitch - "

"So, as for a hint I'll tell you what I desire. ", whispered Lapis playing with the words to mock him.

The desire of the girl manufactured from the core of Tsoi Rin's last wish. That is -

"I want to kill you"

"------!!"

This time Lapis said the final goodbye to the frozen Kazuma.

"Well then, farewell"

An impermeable, perfect expression of gratitude. While still in that posture of bowing deeply, Lapis disappeared together with Bernhardt.

In the space those two were until a moment ago, a sound poured in the atmosphere. A small air turbulence was produced there.

"..........Kazuma........."

As if trying to support Kazuma standing rock still with a stricken appearance, Ayano embraced Kazuma's arm.

Forcefully, Kazuma hugged Ayano's body closely.

So violent as if trying to snatch it away but as frail like a child clinging to his mother's chest.

".......Kazuma........"

"........let's go home"

As if trying to shake off those complicated thoughts, Kazuma squeezed out his voice.

Those were the words of demise that brought to a finish those turmoil events called the Pandemonium incident after a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 3

2013-11-18T07:34:07Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 3 - The ones doing secret maneuvers ==

=== Part 1 ===

A door was opened suddenly without even knocking.

Both Bernhardt, enjoying dancing after a meal, and Lapis, who served at dinner shifted their attention on the door.

The face that was very similar to a toad looked at the two with haughtiness.

"Is it over? "

"Yeah"

Vesalius asked without looking surprised and the toad - Utsumi Kousuke, nodded in a manner not at all related to modesty.

"I perfectly made the power you gave me my own. No one is able to defy me now"

"Good for you", replied Bernhardt uninterested.

Sensing that monotonous tone was teasing him, Utsumi raised his eyebrows.

"Do you have some complaint? "

"Never "

Unperturbed by Utsumi's question heavy with intimidation, Bernhardt slowly shook his head.

"I am truly glad. No matter how accomplished one is, you managed to jump over <<Second Class>> and go straight to the <<Seed>>. Isn't it normal to worry? "

"Then......it's fine"

Although sullen like an infant, in outline Utsumi showed consent.

"By the way, I plan to stay here for a little while....."

"Don't mind me"

Bernhardt agreed without hesitation.

"This Pandemonium exists for the sake of accommodating you, the chosen ones. What's more, at present you're the only <<Second Class>> <<Seed>> - you can be called elite among the elite. You can use it as you will"

He was adding one thing to another.

"Luckily, there are plenty of guest-rooms. "

"............"

Utsumi's body trembled at the chill of having his true intention seen through. But he immediately smoothed his face over and showed a nihilistic smile.

"You saved me some trouble"

Convinced of the fact that they didn't notice he became frightened from the bottom of his heart, Utsumi left the room.

"Fuu - "

At the small sound made by the closing door, Bernhardt showed a small smile and pressed the tea cup to his lips once more.

"No, he has a wonderful outstanding talent. If not for the issue of his outward appearance, he could be a prime field candidate. "

" - yes"

Lapis bowed her head slightly. Without missing that faint gap, Bernhardt observed his servant only by moving his line of sight.

"Are you dissatisfied? "

".....no"

"Say it. I won't get angry.

Repeatedly asked a question, after a faint indecision, Lapis opened her mouth.

"I'm not.......dissatisfied. Just - "

"Just? "

"I am unable to understand Master's intention. "

"Hmm "

After showing a contemplating manner for a brief period of time, Bernhardt spoke.

"I understand what you're trying to say. The data gathering is almost over. Keeping at it further has no meaning. "

In silence Lapis consented.

"In addition, detaining that boy not understanding etiquette in Pandemonium has no reason. "

The nod this time came slightly quicker. Perhaps he peeked inside her skirt.

"Certainly it could be said it's meaningless stopping in this country further, for the sake of executing the ''plan''. "

"Then, shall we go back to Headquarters? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 101.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't say stupid things"

Bernhardt curtly refused the servant's words.

"Why would we go home now? From here on it will become interesting. "

"Interesting.......?"

"That's right. We certainly accomplished our goal. But people who only live to accomplish goals are miserable creatures. Enjoying the process of arriving at one's goal not only by pushing forward on the shortest distance but straying from it at times - such flexibility is essential for a human. Do you understand? "

Gazing at her master talking about triumphantly, Lapis bends her head slightly to the side, looking perplexed.

"It's because I'm not human........"

"It has nothing to do with that. "

Bernhardt concluded clearly.

"If so, as a being with a heart, let me rephrase that. I don't remember creating you like a doll. It would be troublesome if you didn't follow my orders but making you to obey blindly would have been in vain. "

"......Do I even hold the flexibility to enjoy myself in the process? "

"Hmm, the ingredients for it are all supposed to be there. Or else - you don't want to meet him again? "

At those remarks that seem to tease her, Lapis' facial expression shook for the first time.

"I - "

Little by little, slowly, she spoke with those trembling lips.

"I am - "

Bernhardt quietly looked at Lapis, unable to continue those words, becoming silent altogether. In that gaze, something similar with love dwelt beyond a doubt.

"Hesitating is fine, being worried is fine. Those experiences will make your heart grow. Your heart, still resembling that of a puppet will bud from your own will. Understand that's why I assigned the greatest mission to you. "

"........yes, Master. As you please. "

Although still confused, Lapis nodded meekly.

The gap between that puppet-like reply and her contrastively bewildered facial expression satisfied Bernhardt exceedingly.

=== Part 2 ===

Late at night - although spring, at these hours still unpleasantly cold, a Jutsushi from the Special Information Storage Room, Kurahashi Izumi was waiting inside the car for the enemy's attack.

"Haaah......"

She lost count how many times she let out a miserable sigh from her red lips.

She played with the handle in irritation and grumbled words she said a dozen times already.

"Geez, why must we do this? Even though he already have piles of stuff to do......."

"Well, it can't be helped right? "

Next to her, settled in the passenger seat, trying to shrink his large build in the constrained space, Kumagai Yuki spoke so to calm her.

"It's an refutable truth this is our responsibility since we let Utsumi escape. Besides, if we could seize Utsumi for a second time, we'll have a good clue about Pandemonium - "

"Shut up. Be silent, stupid. "

Izumi ruthlessly knocked down Kumagai's words trying to raise their will to work.

"I know that without you telling me. But since our man force is scarce even at the best of times, setting a 24 hour guard made of Jutsushi for the sake of a civilian who might or migt not be attacked, don't you think that's pointless? "

"........If you think so, wouldn't it have been better not to forcibly drag me here? I was in the middle of my work. "

"Hou - "

Izumi stared at the grumbling Kumagai with eyes closed partly giving an ominous expression.

"Let's hear it then, what is it that you can do while I'm not there? "

"No, that, I certainly cannot use my power but, if it's just a normal search then - "

"There are already excellent people for that who can do it a hundred times better. If you were to join them you'll only be a hindrance. "

"Uuu......"

His best objection mercilessly crushed, Kumagai groaned.

"Enough already, just go and buy something. It's getting suffocating with you inside the car. "

"Yes........"

Those were some arbitrary comments for someone who called him but Kumagai nodded without complaint. No matter how bossy the other party is, that manner was beyond submissive.

This man, was either extremely timid or the other person grabbed hold of his weakness or possibly both.

Anyhow, Kumagai shrunk his body as much as possible, got down from the car in low spirits and walked to the convenience store.

"Hump"

Glaring at that retreating figure, Izumi concentrated her consciousness on the surroundings lookout for the second time.

Although one might say she shouldn't have bothered. The barrier was already up. At the center of the house that was the subject of their protection, the amulets put up in twelve directions sanctified the interior of that space. Something as corrupted as a curse could never come inside.

She had that self-confidence. But -

"The Chief was unreasonable about this"

Kirika's indication was not to protect the barrier or retaliate. But search for where was Utsumi hiding by following the thread of intent and restrain him.

It's simple to defend against the curses of an amateur. As it is the opponent can be defeated and brought back.

In that case, according to the proverb ''If you curse someone dig two graves'' the Jutsushi who doubled the curse should certainly die.

But, if they were to do so the Pandemonium trail will come to an end.

Therefore, it was imperative to capture Utsumi. They established he was the only person to have a class change at the new Pandemonium.

'' - If it's you, you can do it♥ - ''

''Do it yourself! ''

Although she spat at the unreasonable request made by her boss with a smiling face in her mind, Izumi was painfully aware of her honesty that didn't allow her to cut corners.

"Good grief...."

Deciding in her heart she will once again vent her anger on Kumagai when he returns, she sharpened her awareness.

And after a few minutes - that, came along.

An impact that pressured her. The ominous surge of curses wrapping her body send shivers to the muscles along her spine.

"It's coming.......! "

While grimacing because of discomfort Izumi promptly made a seal.

"On Abakya Beiroshya Magabadara - "

She chanted the incantation as sections. The web of thought knitted in a complex manner entangled, seized and removed the curses.

"Kuuh, it's unexpectedly strong......"

She heard it was the <<Second Rank>> but those were some rough hexes that exceeded her expectation. They were pushing forward like a violent horse on the invisible barrier that blocked his way.

"But, it's not so bad I can't control it! "

There's no need to resist against power with power. If the opponent's ability is powerful, it's better to stop the other side by sidestepping, handling and weaken his force little by little.

The difference between an amateur and a specialist is not power but the skill to accurately manage that power.

The force of those violent but unskillful thoughts, little by little but in a steady way, was reduced.

Izumi was fortifying her protection even more while simultaneously tracing those thoughts.

" - !? "

She could swore. She didn't make any mistake. But the instant she searched for Utsumi's whereabouts, the twelve amulets simultaneously lost their effectiveness.

It wasn't the reaction of burning off because they couldn't endure the curses and burst. This was -

"The amulets have been physically destroyed!? He came here personally!? "

Without thinking Izumi shouted but she immediately rejected that reasoning.

A few days ago, when they interrogated him after the arrest, they thoroughly investigated that thing's personality. Utsumi was consistently an menial, underhanded man.

Naturally, it's impossible for him to bravely defy a danger.

His brand of magic, the power to attack from a separate place where he's safe, it's something truly suitable for him.

"Then, he has an accomplice? "

That was also improbable. Who the heck would become an ally to such a vulgar man? -

There were a lot of questions but now was not the time to indulge in speculation.

Right now, the girl she should protect had been presented in front of Utsumi in a completely defenseless condition.

"Kuu......"

Kicking the door, Izumi rushed outside. But the foot that was about to break into a run was forced back after the first step.

"Yo. It must be difficult staying up so late. "

That voice without any tension came drifting from before her eyes.

For how long he'd been there, deceiving even Izumi's perception fully concentrated on searching for the enemy, the man stood straight on her way.

Izumi asked in a subdued tone.

"Yagami Kazuma - why are you here? "

"Why, you ask. That's - "

With an attitude that was frivolousness itself, the man - Kazuma, laughed carelessly.

His manner was so relaxed he didn't seem to recognize the situation but Izumi understood it was impossible.

"Of course, it's for the sake of catching Utsumi and make him tell where Pandemonium is. Our goal is the same for the time being so I'm lending you a hand. You should be very grateful, no? "

Kazuma spoke with the usual lax expression and turned his back to Izumi. And then he walked to Nanase's house without change.

But, Izumi didn't move. Her sharp gaze pierced Kazuma's back and said:

"You're making fun of me"

".....Aah? "

Kazuma looked over his shoulder puzzled.

"Did you think you alone are enough? It's wonderful that you have pride but you should take the help when it's offered. That way is more comfortable - "

"Do you think you can deal with me the same way like that Isurughi boy? "

Ignoring Kazuma's frivolous talk, Izumi informed him coldly.

A brief period of silence - and then Kazuma turned his body around.

An opaque, unreadable gaze seized Izumi.

"What do you mean? "

"There's something I previously heard about from Chief. When you're manifesting your true power, that pupil is shining blue. "

In a wooden tone Izumi spoke those words that seemed unrelated to the present condition.

"That brilliance can't be compared to that of gems, it's a cool and clear, vibrant, thoroughly blue like the perfectly clear sky or a pure lake. "

"What of it? "

It was a monotonous, quiet question. But without feeling hesitant as Kazuma's facial expression was gradually disappearing, Izumi declared.

"Your eyes right now - are red to the point of being sinister. "

"You may have tricked Isurughi but you won't trick me! Answer! What did you plan to do coming here? "

"......that's, right......"

Showing a faint hesitation at the vehement cross-examination, Kazuma murmured in an inaudible voice.

"At present, you're a nuisance"

" - !!"

Overpowered by that dreadful surge, Izumi leaped as if she was repelled. At the same time she took amulets from her bosom and -

"I won't kill you. Sleep for a while. "

" - !!"

Reaching from an impossible place in the back, a low voice. The moment she tried to turn away in astonishment, a heavy shock shook her entire body.

When she opened her eyes, everything was already over.

=== Part 3 ===

"...........this is really................"

Next morning, receiving the report from Izumi who regained her consciousness by now, Kirika groaned as if she endured a headache.

In reality, she really has a headache. Why are so much troubles coming her way one after another? -

"Well, that's right.............it's improbable she was killed so maybe that's a minimal providence"

"...............ha"

At present, Nanase was unaccounted for. They regarded her as having been abducted by Utsumi by magic.

It didn't seem plausible more outsiders were were involved in this. Actually, a little after Izumi was rendered unconscious, returning from the convenience store Kumagai witnessed Nanase dressed in pajamas walking out like a somnambulist.

But then, as someone immediately made him faint, he couldn't confirm where was Nanase taken to.

".........I'm sorry"

"It can't be helped"

Kirika dared to show a bright smile to Izumi, apologizing for failure during her duty.

"Kazuma got in the way right? There are at most five Jutsushi in Japan who could possibly compete with that man - or maybe less? "

"........ha"

Even so, Izumi's facial expression didn't clear up. She must have been distressed because she made an error but since then her physical condition wasn't good.

"For now, take your time. You took quite a damage, right? "

" - Thank you"

Taking a standing at attention posture by pressing down her pain, saying words of thanks Izumi rested her back against the sofa intended for visitors. From her lips forcefully tightened, a long breath of relief escaped.

"That's pretty painful.......what did he do to you? "

"It appears that I was hit by some sort of vibration wave. The doctor said that all my bones, muscles and internal organs received the same amount of damage. "

"I see"

Since Kazuma is manipulating the air and wind that sort of attack is easy for him. And since he didn't quickly and easily cut her head and she improved enough to get up in just one night it means he went easy on her -

"Does this means a minimal amount of reason still remains? "

" - You think so? "

Although that was formulated like a question, Izumi's reply was loaded with distrust from the bottom of her heart.

"I think we have no choice but to consider that man our enemy. "

"Hmmmmm, but I think our goal is the same......the problem is the means one selects. "

Breathing a sigh at the troublesome issue, Kirika allowed Izumi to leave.

"Sleep for a while in the man room. Because at dusk you'll come with me to explain this to Ayano-chan. "

"........roger that"

With a bitter voice and a nod, Izumi left the office.

The indication of a critical situation was filling the room to the brim.

The silence was painful.

Inside the extremely uncomfortable air, Kirika looked around her surroundings moving only her eyeballs.

Since this time she visited for a personal report so to speak, Juugo wasn't present. Genma was the same and Ren didn't return yet.

Izumi could be called her ally but her pride wasn't low enough to try raise the young girl's spirits.

That is to say, the kind of person to remove the pin from a grenade that explodes twenty eight seconds after or to pull the trigger five times at Russian roulette or try to soothe Ayano giving off that kind of presence doesn't exist here.

While in a formal posture Kirika changed her center of gravity forward.

As if ready to run as fast as possible in case of explosion.

"Say it.....once more"

Ayano squeezed out the words with an expression that seemed to crush something to death.

Kirika repeated the same words as before in the same tone.

"Kudou Nanase-san was abducted. It's likely it happened because of Utsumi - "

''''Dann!''''

The sound of the table pummeled with an open palm cut Kirika's explanation.

"So, what are you doing here? ", Ayano asked quietly in a low voice.

"Rather than coming here for worthless excuses, don't you have something more pressing? "

"At present we have no clue. The investigation is making progress but - "

"Don't use such official media announcement words with me! Where is Nanase!? "

"If we knew that a rescue mission would have been carried out long ago"

That obviously irresponsible reply would have rubbed the irritated Ayano the wrong way even under normal circumstances.

She shouted in fury.

"Is this the place to underestimate me!? Just when the fuck will you be satisfied repeating the same unsightly failure over and over? "

" - tch!"

Unable to bear the outrageous criticism of her mistake from of all things the relative of the man who got in her way, Izumi scowled at Ayano.

"Do you think ''you'' have the right to say such things - "

"Izumi"

"Let her. If you have some lame ass excuse how about spilling it? "

Ayano's provocation full of cynicism stirred Izumi's anger in spite of Kirika's restrain.

Those two's belligerent eyes gave off violent sparks in the space between.

"..........."

Instantly the option of turning her back th these two and running away from here at full speed tempted Kirika pretty seriously.

But of course she actually wouldn't give in to mere temptation and deeply bowed her head to Izumi who took the initiative.

"No, this time it was our fault and we have no way to explain it. I'm sorry. "

"......."

Although Izumi frowned, reluctant from the bottom of her heart, Izumi also imitated her. As expected, she couldn't act cocky by herself when her boss was bowing her head.

".....it's, fine....."

Having no choice but to accept the peace offering, Ayano also bowed. Her fervor was reduced, she accepted the apology in a small voice and as Kirika was raising her head, she recovered her usual tone.

"So, won't you start explain the state of affairs already? "

"Well - just like Ayano-chan says, it seems that lately we do keep losing at best but it's impossible for us to lose to Utsumi. "

"Basically you're saying someone helped him. No way, did Bernhardt came out? "

Kirika shook her head a little.

"No. But according to your way of thinking, perhaps someone much more troublesome. "

"More troublesome than Bernhardt - "

"Your relative"

"Eh? "

Ayano blinked at Izumi's words.

Relative - meaning some member of the Kannagi Clan. If that person was more troublesome than Bernhard, the members of the branch families could be excluded.

But, for someone in the main family to be foolish enough to associate with Utsumi -

" ----------! "

Opening her eyes wide Ayano stared at Kirika.

"Wait, no way......"

Accurately reading the question that couldn't be put into words, Kirika nodded.

"It's Kazuma. "

"....you're lying....", murmured Ayano in a hoarse voice.

"Wha....what does that mean? "

"I don't know", replied Kirika extremely honestly.

"But, it's the truth. He interfered with Izumi's jutsu, and although indirectly he helped Utsumi. "

"Wait, just wait! Why would Kazuma do such a - "

Ayano promptly cut Kirika's reply but remembering Kirika's story from yesterday her complexion changed.

"He - no way, did he joined Bernhardt for the sake of Tsoi Rin - no, Lapis? "

"I don't think so. The opposite, rather. "

"Eeh?"

"Utsumi had his class change at the new Pandemonium, right? "

" - !!"

That's right, Utsumi has an utility value just like Kirika said. He visited the new Pandemonium so he was the only person able to identify it at the moment. Therefore -

"That's why.....if he let Utsumi go free, he can find Pandemonium's new location, maybe"

"Yeah"

"That's why....he ignored Nanase's kidnapping? "

"It seems so. Utsumi is nothing but a high schooler. It would be difficult for him to prepare a place he could confine an abducted girl. The possibility he is relying on Pandemonium is high. Pandemonium too is favoring Utsumi. "

Pandemonium - Bernhardt went as far as opposing the police to secure Utsumi.

Because his behavior was so pushy Utsumi's value was recognized. Even the degree of convenience for continuing hiding one person was plotted before.

For Utsumi and, for at least one more person.

"Wait........just wait a second......"

Driven by a sense of urgency she couldn't even explain to herself, Ayano held back Kirika's words.

She understood the reason. She agreed to the effectiveness of the method. But -

"Certainly, Kazuma is a scoundrel, he doesn't choose the methods for his goal and he can declare he doesn't care about other people's problems without bating an eyelid..........."

He's arrogant, he's self-centered, he's violent and lazy - he has so many defects one day is insufficient to count them all but, but even so -

"He, he wouldn't do such a thing......that's, that's unconditionally not the way he does things! "

"Yeah"

Without showing any particular reaction to the passionate defense, Kirika nodded blandly.

"Certainly until now - or rather, the Kazuma after he returned to Japan, I don't thing he's do such a thing. But, right now Kazuma went back to the way he was before he carried out his revenge. Be careful, it's possible he may kill even you if you were to get in his way. Think of him like a fundamentally different person and deal with it without showing weakness. "

".......was he so dangerous in the past? "

Ayano asked timidly and although Kirika was remembering the past, she drew back with a rather cold expression.

"........extremely so"

It was something that happened a little over two years ago.

She had an unofficial offer for becoming the Chief of the Special Information Storage Room, she had already become a police bureaucrat by taking the government official exam so she left for London for training.

That place is the center of modern days occultism. Their countermeasures for Spirit crimes are perfect compared with Japan's.

In one of those days where she continued to learn the practical know-how endorsed by history and actual results, during a certain incident, Kirika met him.

His body clad in frozen wind, the Fujutsushi similar to the god of death.

At first she thought he was the criminal. That's how strong the aura of <<Death>> released from his body was.

Although terrorized by that overwhelming power, Kirika chased after him determined and before she knew they reached to a common front -

"After all, that incident was resolved because of Kazuma but I didn't feel the least bit grateful."

While shaking her head irresponsibly, Kirika spoke.

"Before feeling glad the incident was resolved, I was first and foremost happy I'll never have to see him again. Frankly, I never wanted to see him again. "

But even so, unable to forget about him, she continued collecting information about him by all possible means. And then, approximately one year after, the almost fantastic gossip that <<The Contractor killed Erwin Salazar, the leader of ''Almagest''>> reached her ears but that was a story that didn't matter now.

"Huh, so it was like that........"

Ayano unintentionally agreed with the excessively severe criticism but reminded of the time she met Kirika for the first time, her expression became grim.

"Compared to that, you were on pretty good terms in Japan, huh? "

The appearance of two people coming out of the love hotel district with their arms linked wasn't a supporting attitude for ''"I don't want to be together with him"'' or ''"I don't want to meet him again"''.

Returning a bitter smile to Ayano's glare, Kirika lightly shrugged her shoulders.

"It doesn't mean I'm the one who approached him, you know? Kazuma was the one to call out to me. You also know how he behaves."

As far as Kirika is concerned, that was a meeting that should be called world-shaking.

The man she thought she never wanted to meet again, the man so ominously gloom he seemed the embodiment of death, talked to her with a frivolous smile, saying ''"Yo - it's been a while"''.

"I thought what on earth happened? To make someone change that much. All that day long I couldn't calm down thinking something must have bewitched me. "

" - Well, that may have been true"

Ayano agreed ambiguously.

Kazuma's image described by Kirika is that of a completely different person from the one she knows.

She really has no idea just what must one experience to change that much.

"Did something happen......? "

"I don't know that"

Kirika replied coldly, thinking about Kazuma's past.

"Maybe he felt exhausted after carrying out his revenge or something else happened after that? Rather than wasting time asking the person itself would be better. What's important right now - "

Her facial expression stiffening again, Ayano continued.

" - is that Kazuma returned to how he was before. "

"Yes. Be careful. For the sake of killing Bernhard Kazuma won't care what methods he employs. If for the sake of finding Pandemonium razing Shinjuku to the ground is necessary he'll do it without a second thought. No matter how many thousands or tens of thousands must die for that purpose."

"..............."

"To put it bluntly, right now Kazuma is more dangerous than Bernhardt. If we won't somehow stop him......"

"..............."

" - Ayano-chan? "

Kirika stared puzzled to Ayano's continuous silence. Noticing that gaze, Ayano raised her head and showed a feeble smile.

"Aah, that's right.......If we won't somehow stop him, right.......?"

Unbecoming for her, her voice had no aspiration. But it wasn't just because the unreasonable demand of stopping Kazuma was pushed onto her.

"Is there a problem? "

"Aa, yeah.....not really a problem but.........", murmured Ayano in a frail manner.

"I just thought how much did Kazuma loved that Tsoi Rin girl........"

Enough to throw away everything without regret, for the sake of just one girl. Enough to forsake it all, be it morals or righteousness without looking back -

"That's right. To make matters worse he's glorying her because of her unnatural death. It will be very hard to change his mind, Ayano-chan. "

"N- no, that's wrong, I don't really - "

"Look here, this is an earnest conversation. "

Controlling Ayano who shouted taking the joke seriously, Kirika informed her with a serious face.

"I'll be troubled if Ayano-chan doesn't want to win against Tsoi Rin. "

"Wh- why? "

Overpowered by Kirika pressing closer, Ayano's upper body was bent backwards.

"Right now Kazuma is captured by his past. No, he continued being so until today. He just concealed it inside his heart. "

".......so? "

"Because of the shock of having his emotional scars hidden even from himself exposed, Kazuma lost sight of himself. For the sake of returning his sanity, it's of utmost importance that a more valuable <<Present>> than the <<Past>> Tsoi Rin must be thrust before his eyes. The only one who can do it is you. "

"M- Me!? "

Kirika nodded as if it was was a matter of course at the horrified Ayano.

"Yes, you. Who else is there? "

"W- well......aah, hey, how about Ren of Father - "

"Those two may have some effect but both Ren and the Suzerain were also important to the past Kazuma, right? On that point, Ayano-chan is only important for Kazuma right now"

"Am I......important? "

"Stop sleep-talking already"

Sinking Ayano's question, red in the face, without hesitation, Kirika tried to encourage her in a cheering voice.

"Do your best!"

"........what is going on...", murmured Ayano in a hollow voice.

At the time Tokyo Government Office collapsed, for the sake of protecting Lapis - Tsoi Rin, Kazuma turned his blade to Ayano.

It seems that was an unconscious attack but that's exactly why it was act of his true feelings, without affectation.

For the sake of protecting ''the'' most important person, Kazuma fired that wind blade. In other words, that was the conclusion right there.

''"What are you trying to tell me to do? "''

She returned a gaze seeking for help but -

"I have expectations from you"

- but Kirika irresponsibly cheered on her.

"You're the one qualified to stop that man as you're from the same family, right? "

Izumi pushed the responsibility onto her as if it were natural. There was no escape.

"Aah, well......"

For the time being, Ayano tried to change the subject. It didn't seem likely the feat of regaining her footing with Kazuma was possible but for the sake of attempting to experiment with such grand ideas, she must find first Kazuma's whereabouts.

First of all, she tried asking about that. The answer was quick.

"I don't know where he's located but I pretty much understand what he's doing. First of all, he's been systematically hunting <<Second Class>> <<Seeds>>. "

" - seeds? "

Hearing that word for the first time, Ayano tilted her head to the side.

"Aah, it's the name given to the people with abilities from Pandemonium. That's the latest fashion. Regarding themselves as some sort of seeds, after repeating a <<Second Class>> and a <<Third Class>> class change, they'll sooner or later wake up a great existence, apparently that's the meaning. There's also the next race of people. "

"Is this something they made for themselves? "

"It seems that's what they're thinking."

"Are they wrong? "

As Ayano's questions piled up, Kirika shook her head slightly.

"We have no positive proof. But it seems the name was spread in just one night. "

"Then, did Pandemonium name them? "

"Probably. If that's true, the word seed must have some meaning. But the kids only think of themselves like <<Seed>>. "

"Actually, a seedbed is necessary to grow a seed. "

As Ayano continued, Kirika replied with a nod.

"What they're eagerly waiting for, it the time the seed will hatch out - that it, they'll have had enough nourishment, the time for destroying and loosing everything"

"Waah, that's dark stuff......"

That name full of ill-will made Ayano frown. She continued full of pity.

"On top of that, Kazuma's aiming at them - misfortune never comes singly."

So, Kazuma was excitingly running wild in the midst of it all. While imagining such ill-omened thing, Ayano timidly asked.

"Is he perhaps killing all of them? "

Kirika slowly shook her head. But, it was to early for relief.

"They're alive. Or to be exact, I should say they're not dead. "

"........Is it that bad? "

"They don't have that degree of physical damage. If they could rehabilitate, they should be able to return to their everyday lives. The problem is their mind.

"Have they been broken because of too much fear? "

"yes"

With a serious look Kirika agreed to the question that was supposed to be a joke. For a short while, Ayano petrified with her frozen smile in place.

"What? "

"It seems Kazuma tried to infer Pandemonium's location directly from the memories of those people. And extracted first hand information directly from their brains using a strange esoteric tool. "

"Directly from their brains, you say? "

"Directly in the literal sense. By thrusting his fingers inside the brain and stirring it up, it seems he somehow collects memories this way. "

"Weeh........"

Inadvertently imagining that spectacle, Ayano turned pale. But at the same time, she remembered a small problem hearing those words.

"Don't humans die after someone stuck fingers in their brains? "

"Well, depends on the place. "

In the world there are very strong people who walked into hospitals with steel frames running through their heads. The brain is the most vital organ but it doesn't mean that once it's damaged it results in certain death.

"Besides, in this situation there's no physical damage to the brain. There's no hole in the head. But, it seems the pain is very unusual. Everyone lost their sanity. "

".......will they heal? "

"''Only god knows'', right? "

"..............................Kazuma.........................."

Never before so bitter and so heavy, Ayano naturally called out the name of the man she called her partner.

The more she heard about him, the behavior of that man was totally different from the Kazuma she knew.

Honestly, she doesn't believe it - no, she doesn't want to believe it.

"Is that really Kazuma? "

"There are quite a few eye witnesses. The unidentified <<Wind User>> is quite the talk among the <<Seeds>>"

"I see........hmm? Wait, but..........? "

"What? "

"When you said he's thoroughly hunting them down, does that mean only those who class chaged at the new Pandemonium? "

"No"

Immediately and with clarity, Kirika denied.

"Wouldn't that be pointless? "

For example, even if the <<Seeds>> have some sort of information, if it's about the old Pandemonium, it's worthless. Because that one already became extinct.

"What is he thinking? "

"We won't know exactly unless asking the person itself but will you listen to my reasoning? "

Ayano urged for the continuation with a small nod.

And then, Kirika started talking.

"He's playing with Pandemonium - with Bernhardt. "

"He's playing? "

"Yeah. I cannot imagine the basis for his self-confidence and composure but Bernhardt is playing with the angered Kazuma even now. Right now Pandemonium doesn't make an appearance but it's not hiding itself. It's waiting to be discovered. "

An RPG character collects hints via quests, in order to discover the Devil King's castle -

"Kazuma understands this. That's why he's surely thinking ''Pandemonium can't possibly conceal itself perfectly. If I were to collect information and solve the mystery, I can establish its specific location'' or something. "

At those last words, Ayano's shoulders dropped suddenly.

"''or something'', huh? "

"Isn't it reasonable? I have no proof. ", retorted Kirika calmly.

"But, let's assume this explanation for the time being. At least, if that Kazuma lost himself in anger, I don't think he would notice something like that. "

"..........that may be, huh? "

"So, since it's like that, I'm counting on you♥ "

"........."

Ayano glared Kirika with half opened eyes, pushing an unthinkable burden onto her with a smiling face. Suddenly shifting her gaze Izumi's figure came into focus, similar to the boss next to her.

With all due respect, since she was probably easily manipulated by Kirika and won't find a drop of sympathy in her, deeply, deeply, Ayano breathed a sigh.

"What are you trying to tell me to do? "

Of course, there was no reply.

=== Part 4 ===

In the park a dry wind was blowing through, Kazuma was solitary looking at the sky.

There was no one around.

As the <<Seeds>> given power by Pandemonium were loitering around, it produced a change in Shinjuku.

There were no more homeless people.

To such an extent that the wide park that always had a homeless community, was now completely empty. Of course, it wasn't the result of the metropolitan government.

They had literary been completely ''exterminated'' by the <<Seeds>>.

Right now various parks in Shinjuku were turned to battlefields for <<Seeds>>.

As flying-about fireballs or electric shocks were hurting his eyes he immediately escaped to this place.

The number of people that stayed behind was big but they were dim-witted enough not to have a sense of danger.

Those people that even at the best of times didn't show self-restraint have now obtained a power law cannot judge.

No matter how the situation turns out, pondering about it doesn't amount to anything.

The result was that the homeless around Shinjuku were eradicated. But the parks became less accommodating for normal people that before.

It's only natural. The <<Seeds>> were only fighting at night but there aren't any people who thread on the blood-stained pavement on their own accord.

"Well then........."

Looking up at the sky in the inhabited park Kazuma felt solitary.

Close to his field of vision the cherry trees were in full bloom. Right now they were blossoming in full glory but not one visitor came for cherry blossom viewing.

It was a pretty queer spectacle.

The cherry blossoms dyed light pink because dead bodies were buried at its roots - remembering that famous legend, his lips curved imperceptibly.

''"That means, next year they will bloom beautifully, I have no doubt. It's deplorable it won't be in time for this year"''

Embracing such black thought, Kazuma sharpened his consciousness.

Last night, exactly at this place, Nanase suddenly disappeared.

Space transfer. But, even for the net immediately stretched around ten kilometers in all four directions couldn't find Nanase's presence. If that's the case, it can be assessed she didn't return to the normal space.

It's likely that Pandemonium was here somewhere, at the center of the Shinjuku Public Park.

More accurately, somewhere in the hyperspace overlapping the park, quietly hiding itself.

He can't find the specific location but if he were to randomly cut all the space around here, he could eventually find it.

Of course if he were to disturb the space construction to that extent the backlash would be amazing and so would be the damage to the surroundings but for Kazuma right now that's not something worth taking into account.

But, Kazuma didn't take such drastic measures.

A countermeasure for such a ''foul play'' route had surely been arranged.

Even for Kazuma, releasing such a huge amount of power would be followed by the creation of a gap.

It was a slight gap he didn't have to worry about with mediocre opponents but if he plays against Bernhardt that gap can become lethal.

"Geez, is the game not ending yet? Don't irritate me Bernhardt. If you put on too much airs..........you won't die easily...", he murmured full of hatred.

Forming swirls, the wind was scattering the sakura flowers.

Immediately following -

"Oi, he's here! This way! "

A crude shout violated the silence, followed by a clutter of footsteps.

Five people appeared and encircled Kazuma, who didn't show any worth mentioning reaction. The sound of chewing gum resounded strangely offensive to the ear.

"We searched for you, <<Wind User>>"

One of the men started talking with a vulgar smile. Looking only for a second at the man without any kind of interest, Kazuma immediately returned his gaze to the cherry blossom overhead.

As if he found some sort of entertainment in that reaction, the man laughed even louder.

"Kee, you can't make eye contact because you're too scared, you worthless bastard. It's been said you hunt all <<Seeds>> but you probably use some unfair trick to fuck them, huh? "

As of now, the man who didn't see that five surrounding one was also cowardly made fun of Kazuma. Keeping in tune, the other four also raised loud laughter.

"Do you want something? "

"''Do you want something?''. Yes, we do actually. Very important something. "

Repeating Kazuma's dull and interesting words, the man raised his middle finger. And then informed him.

"Die"

Moreover, he made the sign of slicing his throat with his thumb and sticking that finger out.

"Die. Die and give me all you XP points. You were born only for that. Only to feed me!! "

The resounding scorn of the five part chorus. With woken-up eyes Kazuma turned to those men that didn't doubt their superiority.

"Did you say you searched for me? "

"Yeah. A mail came from Pandemonium yesterday. Saying that anyone who kills you receives a huge amount of XP. Although you don't seem all that much but - well, it seems like a bonus game. "

" - I see, a bonus game, huh? "

Tempted to laugh by the excessive black humor, Kazuma's shoulders shook.

He suddenly seized the truth of this man's words. The only wrong point was ''for whom'' was the bonus game but he will probably notice immediately.

"Whatever, if you say you'll give them to me, I'll take them. "

"Aaah? Are you still talking while half asleep, bastard? "

The man that still didn't notice he was a sacrificial pawn, was enraged by Kazuma's words.

"I'm the one who'll take them! This <<Fang>>-sama will class change with the XP given by your death! Don't misunderstand your place! "

The man - <<Fang>> roared loudly and leaped, aiming at Kazuma. Slightly later, so were his comrades - or maybe his subordinates.

That was exactly the time when the footsteps of a new character resounded.

A while ago - dragged like usual by Kanon and Serisawa, Ren was strolling in the Shinjuku Central Park.

The rumor of <<Seeds>> ferociously exercising their authority in Shinjuku had no meaning for those fearless kids. Rather there was an atmosphere that made one believe they came because they expected something to happen.

"Then what? Does that mean the incident is not yet over? "

"Yeah.......we let the enemy escape and Onii-sama disappeared.........."

"Ren's Aniki, is that - "

"That really cool Onii-san!? "

"Aaah? "

Serisawa looked dubiously at Kanon, thrusting herself in their conversation.

"Was he that cool? "

The point-blank image Serisawa had about Kazuma was ''<<a slacking playboy always laughing frivolously>>''. He heard that as a magic user his ability was high but it can't be helped, his attitude was beyond superficial.

"how to put this, that man seems totally laid back. "

"How stupid, isn't that fine? "

But it seems like Kanon's opinion was different.

"Creasing your brow and always looking like ''I'm mustering all my power!'' is ugly! Not showing mental strain even when risking one's life, that 's what it means being cool and composed in a life and death situation!"

"Is that how it is? "

Seeming reluctant to agree, Serisawa inclined his head to the side baffled.

But, something came to his mind and he snickered while grinning.

"But even so, you, it seems you're surprisingly pleased with Ren's aniki. How about you move on to him? "

"Don't say such stupid things. I'm all for Ren-kun. Besides, since Kazuma-san is his real brother, there's also the possibility Ren-kun will turn like that once he grows, right? "

Re agreed with a smiling face to Kanon's question.

"That's right. Onii-sama is my aspiration, my landmark. I thinking of becoming just like Onii-sama someday. "

"Meaning playing hooky during work and being yelled at by Ayano-san? "

".......No, that bit is a little......."

As expected, he doesn't want to copy that.

The survival capacity of continuing to have Enraiha trusted at him almost everyday but survive without injuries is worthy of praise but - he has the feeling that seems to serve a slightly different purpose.

" - well, leaving behind Onii-sama's temperament"

"Aah, yeah, you said he disappeared. What do you mean? "

In a casual manner - or not, anyway as Ren tried to change the subject, Kanon followed his lead.

"Yeah, I think he's fine but I wonder why is he acting separately? "

''"He doesn't want to be found at the present, right? Or, he doesn't want others to get in the way? "''

Ren strongly negated Kirika's words resurrected in his ears.

''"Isn't that impossible? How can I get in his way? Besides - "

It's impossible for Kazuma to disappear in front of his eyes, without saying anything. Ren strongly believed so.

This Kazuma is different from the one that left the Kannagi residence before.

Kazuma right now is strong, and affectionate. It's impossible for him no to care about the sadness of the person left behind.

''"There's definitely some reason why he didn't get in touch. That's obvious. "''

As if persuading himself, he repeated so in his heart. Many times over, many times over -

"Ren - Hey, Ren! "

Before he knew it, Serisawa was calling his name in a fairly loud voice.

"What happened? You were distracted. "

"Aah, yeah, I'm worried about Nii-sama"

"Worried? "

As if he heard something unexplainable, Serisawa was amazed. Ren nodded with a serious face.

"After all, it's different from just taking action separately, it's definitely strange he didn't even call. What if he can't move about because he's injured? "

With a sidelong glance at Ren, wholeheartedly worrying about his brother, Kanon and Serisawa exchanged glances.

"Am I the only one thinking that Nii-chan would survive the destruction of mankind with calm face? "

"Ï have to agree despite myself. "

Ren glared at the two, reaching the same unfeeling agreement, pouting.

"That's not true. Even Onii-sama is not omnipotent. He's human so he can fail. "

"Well, that may be true. "

"It is", replied Ren in an unusually blunt tone.

And then, pulling himself together he made a small nod and faced the two.

"Sorry. I don't really feel like hanging out today. I'm going home."

"..........yeah"

"I'm sorry. I forced you to come. "

"No, that's fine - "

Trying to apologize once more to the friends pitying him, Ren gulped down his words.

As if covering for it, an angry voice could be heard from the middle of the park.

"Just now - "

Gesturing Serisawa to silence his loud voice, he was all ears. It was certainly audible. Although he couldn't understand the details if the matter, from the strength of the tone it didn't seem like a proper conversation.

The probability of finding ordinary people in Shinjuku at the present time was close to zero. It is possible a tourist may visit without knowing the situation but he would probably be frightened by the smell of blood soaked into the air and the bloodthirsty Kehai and retreat after advancing less that yen steps.

Then, the owner of the voice -

"What to do? "

Seeming to have reached the same conclusion, Serisawa asked in a hard voice.

"Before he finds us - "

After beginning to say they should run, Ren promptly changed his mind. Right now he wanted information by any means.

Those people with abilities making a ruckus inside had made a class change - and in addition to that, if there are people who made a class change at the new Pandemonium, he wanted to capture them by all means.

"I'll look a little. If you want to follow be quiet. "

Without wasting time for persuasion, Ren started walking at a quick pace. Confirming the duo who obviously followed him near his field of vision, he sharpened his sensitivity even more.

He immediately found a mark.

Without caring about public notice, at the center of his path, the presence of an impressive fighting scene was scattering.

Five men were surrounding another. But the moment he saw the face of the surrounded man, Ren's anxiety was turned to compassion for the five men.

Depending on numbers, they showed grins full of composure but -

"Nii-sa......."

The moment Ren began starting so, the fire men moved simultaneously. At the same time the man in the middle released his power.

The whirlwind that seemed to crawl on earth altogether broke the knees on those five men when they threw - no, when they tried to throw themselves upon him.

As if stuck by a car, the bodies of those men danced in midair.

Ren clearly saw their joints of their feet bent the other way.

Five serial falling sounds. Later by one beat, the shrieks of five vocal cords unpleasant to hear resounded far and wide.

The man standing still at the center of it, leisurely turned around.

Those dark pupils seized Ren, standing rock still in blank amazement.

"Ren? "

"...............nii,sama"

Dumbfounded, nothing but dumbfounded, Ren continued to stare at the man - the brother he respected and loved, Kazuma.

''"Who.......is he........"'', he thought so, partly serious.

The man standing in front of his eyes was a completely different person from the Kazuma Ren knew.

That always present cheerful and fearless smile completely vanished without a trace.

That gloomy, bleak Kehai made Ren sharply catch his breath and Serisawa and Kanon hid behind him with stiff faces.

"Why, are you here? "

Without caring about their reaction, Kazuma's words were reprimanding.

"It dangerous around here. It's not a place for kids to loiter around. It will become safe very soon, so wait - "

Interrupting his words, he looked to the right. Ren followed his example.

The silhouette of a man trying to crawl along came into view. The <<Fang>> with smashed knees - Ren didn't know that name, but even so he was frantically crawling on the ground trying to run away from this place.

"Where are you going? "

Kazuma casually released the wind. The air cannonball shot out and hit the ground near the <<Fang>>, his body blown off by impact.

The <<Fang>> crashed into the trees with splendid force and fell to the ground as if gliding on the tree trunks.

Stepping up to the place he fell, Kazuma kicked the <<Fang>> lying upside down and turned him him over.

And then, his feet stepped with all his strength on that stomach.

"Guaaaaah! "

From <<Fang>>'s mouth, a mixture of screams and blood cloths gushed out.

Without caring about that, Kazuma fired another hit.

"Ni - Nii-sama! What are you doing!? "

Kazuma answered that Ren's dry shout, his facial expression changed, as a matter of course.

"I'm trying to pull out information about Pandemonium......? "

"E- even so, using this sort of method.......you don't know whether or not he has that information! "

"He has it"

As if he talked about the obvious reality, Kazuma declared.

"This guys they were sent here for that purpose - for the sake of giving me that information, ''''he'''' prepared this chess pieces. "

"Eeh.......? "

"It's offensive being manipulated but I have no other option right now. I'll step on you for a while - so tell me already! "

A beating without forgiveness. <<Fang>>'s body was frailly convulsing.

That was maybe the same scene as always.

It wasn't unusual for Kazuma to inflict flows without pardon to those who challenged him without knowing their place, to those who stood in his way. ''But -'' thought Ren.

''This is different''

It wasn't about the severeness of the attack or the amount of given damage.

Something more basic and yet more definite, this was a deviation from Kazuma's acting - the Kazuma Ren knew.

"Nii-sama.........."

"Ren"

Kazuma ruthlessly cut down Ren's words trying to stop that atrocious behavior.

An expressionless look seized Ren.

"Don't get in my way"

".........."

Faced with that cold rejection, loosing his words, Ren froze.

Without waiting for a reply, Kazuma restored his gaze to <<Fang>>.

"nii-sa......"

Ren tried to stop him a second time. But, his mouth was blocked from behind by Serisawa's hand.

He lifted him up without change and carried him away like a luggage.

In the space between that sequence of disturbance, Kazuma didn't even lift his eyes to look at them.

"Wh- wait Serisawa-kun! "

After being separated by at least a hundred meters, Ren finally untied Serisawa's hands.

"What are you doing? "

"It's not what! "

Serisawa knocked down Ren's unusually raised voice with several times the volume. He drew his head near as for a head-butt and shouted.

"Do you want to die!? You shouldn't have opened that sort of conversation! "

"What do you mean by that sort? He's my brother! "

"Even so! "

Although facing a Ren whose anger laid bare, Serisawa didn't took a step aside.

The instinct shared by all living things informed him he must unconditionally not return to that place.

His somewhat cold body shaking, the boy murmured.

"What was up with those eyes........just what can happen, to make someone change that much? "

"That's...."

Lacking an answer, Ren cast down his eyes.

The reason for Kazuma's transfiguration, those feelings, Ren understood them at a personal level.

Because, he was just like his brother.

If someone would have resurrected Ayumi and tried to use her in some bad intrigue, even he wouldn't be able to maintain his sanity. He would absolutely, never tolerate it.

He couldn't possibly even think of it.

''"That's right, I'd never forgive it. No matter by what means, I would give retribution without fail. Enough to make him regret he was ever born - "''

Only by imagining his consciousness was burning. Unconsciously clenching his fists, Ren was burning with anger.

" - Hey Ren! What will happen if you snap too? "

A nervous shout calmed him down.

Looking, Serisawa was backing down with a stiff face, Kanon tried to use Serisawa's big built like a shield, hiding behind him.

Exhaling the pointless anger, Ren shook his head a little.

"I understand Onii-sama's feelings. To be honest, enough to want to cooperate with him. But - "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 151.jpg|thumb|]]

If he wound change to a vengeful demon, Ayumi would definitely be sad. That girl called Tsoi Rin would surely be the same.

"What he's doing is wrong. If you grieve over the death of someone, you definitely must become happy enough for both. You cannot be caught up in your past! "

Become happy - Ren believed that to be the greatest memorial service for the dead who loved you.

It does not mean to forget. It means to accept both painful and happy memories, to overcome them and become so happy death itself will go mad. That is the duty of the survivor.

Even if you're in despair, you cannot be forgiven for throwing away your future.

You're burdened with two lives. Why would one be forgiven for throwing away the burden of two?

''"He must be stopped - "''

Turning back, Ren started running towards the place Kazuma was. Voices that tried to stop him resounded from his back but he removed them from his consciousness.

He returned to that place in ten seconds. But Kazuma was already gone and only the five people severely wounded were convulsing in a pool of blood.

"Waah, awful.......", murmured Serisawa, who chasing after him, looking at the terrible spectacle before his eyes.

Certainly, that scene couldn't be expressed any other way. And the one who made it was no one else but his brother.

He couldn't ignore it.

''"He must be stopped - he must absolutely be stopped - "''

With that hard decision in his chest, Ren grasped tightly both his fists.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 3

2013-11-18T07:29:55Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 3 - The ones doing secret maneuvers ==

=== Part 1 ===

A door was opened suddenly without even knocking.

Both Bernhardt, enjoying dancing after a meal, and Lapis, who served at dinner shifted their attention on the door.

The face that was very similar to a toad looked at the two with haughtiness.

"Is it over? "

"Yeah"

Vesalius asked without looking surprised and the toad - Utsumi Kousuke, nodded in a manner not at all related to modesty.

"I perfectly made the power you gave me my own. No one is able to defy me now"

"Good for you", replied Bernhardt uninterested.

Sensing that monotonous tone was teasing him, Utsumi raised his eyebrows.

"Do you have some complaint? "

"Never "

Unperturbed by Utsumi's question heavy with intimidation, Bernhardt slowly shook his head.

"I am truly glad. No matter how accomplished one is, you managed to jump over <<Second Class>> and go straight to the <<Seed>>. Isn't it normal to worry? "

"Then......it's fine"

Although sullen like an infant, in outline Utsumi showed consent.

"By the way, I plan to stay here for a little while....."

"Don't mind me"

Bernhardt agreed without hesitation.

"This Pandemonium exists for the sake of accommodating you, the chosen ones. What's more, at present you're the only <<Second Class>> <<Seed>> - you can be called elite among the elite. You can use it as you will"

He was adding one thing to another.

"Luckily, there are plenty of guest-rooms. "

"............"

Utsumi's body trembled at the chill of having his true intention seen through. But he immediately smoothed his face over and showed a nihilistic smile.

"You saved me some trouble"

Convinced of the fact that they didn't notice he became frightened from the bottom of his heart, Utsumi left the room.

"Fuu - "

At the small sound made by the closing door, Bernhardt showed a small smile and pressed the tea cup to his lips once more.

"No, he has a wonderful outstanding talent. If not for the issue of his outward appearance, he could be a prime field candidate. "

" - yes"

Lapis bowed her head slightly. Without missing that faint gap, Bernhardt observed his servant only by moving his line of sight.

"Are you dissatisfied? "

".....no"

"Say it. I won't get angry.

Repeatedly asked a question, after a faint indecision, Lapis opened her mouth.

"I'm not.......dissatisfied. Just - "

"Just? "

"I am unable to understand Master's intention. "

"Hmm "

After showing a contemplating manner for a brief period of time, Bernhardt spoke.

"I understand what you're trying to say. The data gathering is almost over. Keeping at it further has no meaning. "

In silence Lapis consented.

"In addition, detaining that boy not understanding etiquette in Pandemonium has no reason. "

The nod this time came slightly quicker. Perhaps he peeked inside her skirt.

"Certainly it could be said it's meaningless stopping in this country further, for the sake of executing the ''plan''. "

"Then, shall we go back to Headquarters? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 101.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't say stupid things"

Bernhardt curtly refused the servant's words.

"Why would we go home now? From here on it will become interesting. "

"Interesting.......?"

"That's right. We certainly accomplished our goal. But people who only live to accomplish goals are miserable creatures. Enjoying the process of arriving at one's goal not only by pushing forward on the shortest distance but straying from it at times - such flexibility is essential for a human. Do you understand? "

Gazing at her master talking about triumphantly, Lapis bends her head slightly to the side, looking perplexed.

"It's because I'm not human........"

"It has nothing to do with that. "

Bernhardt concluded clearly.

"If so, as a being with a heart, let me rephrase that. I don't remember creating you like a doll. It would be troublesome if you didn't follow my orders but making you to obey blindly would have been in vain. "

"......Do I even hold the flexibility to enjoy myself in the process? "

"Hmm, the ingredients for it are all supposed to be there. Or else - you don't want to meet him again? "

At those remarks that seem to tease her, Lapis' facial expression shook for the first time.

"I - "

Little by little, slowly, she spoke with those trembling lips.

"I am - "

Bernhardt quietly looked at Lapis, unable to continue those words, becoming silent altogether. In that gaze, something similar with love dwelt beyond a doubt.

"Hesitating is fine, being worried is fine. Those experiences will make your heart grow. Your heart, still resembling that of a puppet will bud from your own will. Understand that's why I assigned the greatest mission to you. "

"........yes, Master. As you please. "

Although still confused, Lapis nodded meekly.

The gap between that puppet-like reply and her contrastively bewildered facial expression satisfied Bernhardt exceedingly.

=== Part 2 ===

Late at night - although spring, at these hours still unpleasantly cold, a Jutsushi from the Special Information Storage Room, Kurahashi Izumi was waiting inside the car for the enemy's attack.

"Haaah......"

She lost count how many times she let out a miserable sigh from her red lips.

She played with the handle in irritation and grumbled words she said a dozen times already.

"Geez, why must we do this? Even though he already have piles of stuff to do......."

"Well, it can't be helped right? "

Next to her, settled in the passenger seat, trying to shrink his large build in the constrained space, Kumagai Yuki spoke so to calm her.

"It's an refutable truth this is our responsibility since we let Utsumi escape. Besides, if we could seize Utsumi for a second time, we'll have a good clue about Pandemonium - "

"Shut up. Be silent, stupid. "

Izumi ruthlessly knocked down Kumagai's words trying to raise their will to work.

"I know that without you telling me. But since our man force is scarce even at the best of times, setting a 24 hour guard made of Jutsushi for the sake of a civilian who might or migt not be attacked, don't you think that's pointless? "

"........If you think so, wouldn't it have been better not to forcibly drag me here? I was in the middle of my work. "

"Hou - "

Izumi stared at the grumbling Kumagai with eyes closed partly giving an ominous expression.

"Let's hear it then, what is it that you can do while I'm not there? "

"No, that, I certainly cannot use my power but, if it's just a normal search then - "

"There are already excellent people for that who can do it a hundred times better. If you were to join them you'll only be a hindrance. "

"Uuu......"

His best objection mercilessly crushed, Kumagai groaned.

"Enough already, just go and buy something. It's getting suffocating with you inside the car. "

"Yes........"

Those were some arbitrary comments for someone who called him but Kumagai nodded without complaint. No matter how bossy the other party is, that manner was beyond submissive.

This man, was either extremely timid or the other person grabbed hold of his weakness or possibly both.

Anyhow, Kumagai shrunk his body as much as possible, got down from the car in low spirits and walked to the convenience store.

"Hump"

Glaring at that retreating figure, Izumi concentrated her consciousness on the surroundings lookout for the second time.

Although one might say she shouldn't have bothered. The barrier was already up. At the center of the house that was the subject of their protection, the amulets put up in twelve directions sanctified the interior of that space. Something as corrupted as a curse could never come inside.

She had that self-confidence. But -

"The Chief was unreasonable about this"

Kirika's indication was not to protect the barrier or retaliate. But search for where was Utsumi hiding by following the thread of intent and restrain him.

It's simple to defend against the curses of an amateur. As it is the opponent can be defeated and brought back.

In that case, according to the proverb ''If you curse someone dig two graves'' the Jutsushi who doubled the curse should certainly die.

But, if they were to do so the Pandemonium trail will come to an end.

Therefore, it was imperative to capture Utsumi. They established he was the only person to have a class change at the new Pandemonium.

'' - If it's you, you can do it♥ - ''

''Do it yourself! ''

Although she spat at the unreasonable request made by her boss with a smiling face in her mind, Izumi was painfully aware of her honesty that didn't allow her to cut corners.

"Good grief...."

Deciding in her heart she will once again vent her anger on Kumagai when he returns, she sharpened her awareness.

And after a few minutes - that, came along.

An impact that pressured her. The ominous surge of curses wrapping her body send shivers to the muscles along her spine.

"It's coming.......! "

While grimacing because of discomfort Izumi promptly made a seal.

"On Abakya Beiroshya Magabadara - "

She chanted the incantation as sections. The web of thought knitted in a complex manner entangled, seized and removed the curses.

"Kuuh, it's unexpectedly strong......"

She heard it was the <<Second Rank>> but those were some rough hexes that exceeded her expectation. They were pushing forward like a violent horse on the invisible barrier that blocked his way.

"But, it's not so bad I can't control it! "

There's no need to resist against power with power. If the opponent's ability is powerful, it's better to stop the other side by sidestepping, handling and weaken his force little by little.

The difference between an amateur and a specialist is not power but the skill to accurately manage that power.

The force of those violent but unskillful thoughts, little by little but in a steady way, was reduced.

Izumi was fortifying her protection even more while simultaneously tracing those thoughts.

" - !? "

She could swore. She didn't make any mistake. But the instant she searched for Utsumi's whereabouts, the twelve amulets simultaneously lost their effectiveness.

It wasn't the reaction of burning off because they couldn't endure the curses and burst. This was -

"The amulets have been physically destroyed!? He came here personally!? "

Without thinking Izumi shouted but she immediately rejected that reasoning.

A few days ago, when they interrogated him after the arrest, they thoroughly investigated that thing's personality. Utsumi was consistently an menial, underhanded man.

Naturally, it's impossible for him to bravely defy a danger.

His brand of magic, the power to attack from a separate place where he's safe, it's something truly suitable for him.

"Then, he has an accomplice? "

That was also improbable. Who the heck would become an ally to such a vulgar man? -

There were a lot of questions but now was not the time to indulge in speculation.

Right now, the girl she should protect had been presented in front of Utsumi in a completely defenseless condition.

"Kuu......"

Kicking the door, Izumi rushed outside. But the foot that was about to break into a run was forced back after the first step.

"Yo. It must be difficult staying up so late. "

That voice without any tension came drifting from before her eyes.

For how long he'd been there, deceiving even Izumi's perception fully concentrated on searching for the enemy, the man stood straight on her way.

Izumi asked in a subdued tone.

"Yagami Kazuma - why are you here? "

"Why, you ask. That's - "

With an attitude that was frivolousness itself, the man - Kazuma, laughed carelessly.

His manner was so relaxed he didn't seem to recognize the situation but Izumi understood it was impossible.

"Of course, it's for the sake of catching Utsumi and make him tell where Pandemonium is. Our goal is the same for the time being so I'm lending you a hand. You should be very grateful, no? "

Kazuma spoke with the usual lax expression and turned his back to Izumi. And then he walked to Nanase's house without change.

But, Izumi didn't move. Her sharp gaze pierced Kazuma's back and said:

"You're making fun of me"

".....Aah? "

Kazuma looked over his shoulder puzzled.

"Did you think you alone are enough? It's wonderful that you have pride but you should take the help when it's offered. That way is more comfortable - "

"Do you think you can deal with me the same way like that Isurughi boy? "

Ignoring Kazuma's frivolous talk, Izumi informed him coldly.

A brief period of silence - and then Kazuma turned his body around.

An opaque, unreadable gaze seized Izumi.

"What do you mean? "

"There's something I previously heard about from Chief. When you're manifesting your true power, that pupil is shining blue. "

In a wooden tone Izumi spoke those words that seemed unrelated to the present condition.

"That brilliance can't be compared to that of gems, it's a cool and clear, vibrant, thoroughly blue like the perfectly clear sky or a pure lake. "

"What of it? "

It was a monotonous, quiet question. But without feeling hesitant as Kazuma's facial expression was gradually disappearing, Izumi declared.

"Your eyes right now - are red to the point of being sinister. "

"You may have tricked Isurughi but you won't trick me! Answer! What did you plan to do coming here? "

"......that's, right......"

Showing a faint hesitation at the vehement cross-examination, Kazuma murmured in an inaudible voice.

"At present, you're a nuisance"

" - !!"

Overpowered by that dreadful surge, Izumi leaped as if she was repelled. At the same time she took amulets from her bosom and -

"I won't kill you. Sleep for a while. "

" - !!"

Reaching from an impossible place in the back, a low voice. The moment she tried to turn away in astonishment, a heavy shock shook her entire body.

When she opened her eyes, everything was already over.

=== Part 3 ===

"...........this is really................"

Next morning, receiving the report from Izumi who regained her consciousness by now, Kirika groaned as if she endured a headache.

In reality, she really has a headache. Why are so much troubles coming her way one after another? -

"Well, that's right.............it's improbable she was killed so maybe that's a minimal providence"

"...............ha"

At present, Nanase was unaccounted for. They regarded her as having been abducted by Utsumi by magic.

It didn't seem plausible more outsiders were were involved in this. Actually, a little after Izumi was rendered unconscious, returning from the convenience store Kumagai witnessed Nanase dressed in pajamas walking out like a somnambulist.

But then, as someone immediately made him faint, he couldn't confirm where was Nanase taken to.

".........I'm sorry"

"It can't be helped"

Kirika dared to show a bright smile to Izumi, apologizing for failure during her duty.

"Kazuma got in the way right? There are at most five Jutsushi in Japan who could possibly compete with that man - or maybe less? "

"........ha"

Even so, Izumi's facial expression didn't clear up. She must have been distressed because she made an error but since then her physical condition wasn't good.

"For now, take your time. You took quite a damage, right? "

" - Thank you"

Taking a standing at attention posture by pressing down her pain, saying words of thanks Izumi rested her back against the sofa intended for visitors. From her lips forcefully tightened, a long breath of relief escaped.

"That's pretty painful.......what did he do to you? "

"It appears that I was hit by some sort of vibration wave. The doctor said that all my bones, muscles and internal organs received the same amount of damage. "

"I see"

Since Kazuma is manipulating the air and wind that sort of attack is easy for him. And since he didn't quickly and easily cut her head and she improved enough to get up in just one night it means he went easy on her -

"Does this means a minimal amount of reason still remains? "

" - You think so? "

Although that was formulated like a question, Izumi's reply was loaded with distrust from the bottom of her heart.

"I think we have no choice but to consider that man our enemy. "

"Hmmmmm, but I think our goal is the same......the problem is the means one selects. "

Breathing a sigh at the troublesome issue, Kirika allowed Izumi to leave.

"Sleep for a while in the man room. Because at dusk you'll come with me to explain this to Ayano-chan. "

"........roger that"

With a bitter voice and a nod, Izumi left the office.

The indication of a critical situation was filling the room to the brim.

The silence was painful.

Inside the extremely uncomfortable air, Kirika looked around her surroundings moving only her eyeballs.

Since this time she visited for a personal report so to speak, Juugo wasn't present. Genma was the same and Ren didn't return yet.

Izumi could be called her ally but her pride wasn't low enough to try raise the young girl's spirits.

That is to say, the kind of person to remove the pin from a grenade that explodes twenty eight seconds after or to pull the trigger five times at Russian roulette or try to soothe Ayano giving off that kind of presence doesn't exist here.

While in a formal posture Kirika changed her center of gravity forward.

As if ready to run as fast as possible in case of explosion.

"Say it.....once more"

Ayano squeezed out the words with an expression that seemed to crush something to death.

Kirika repeated the same words as before in the same tone.

"Kudou Nanase-san was abducted. It's likely it happened because of Utsumi - "

''''Dann!''''

The sound of the table pummeled with an open palm cut Kirika's explanation.

"So, what are you doing here? ", Ayano asked quietly in a low voice.

"Rather than coming here for worthless excuses, don't you have something more pressing? "

"At present we have no clue. The investigation is making progress but - "

"Don't use such official media announcement words with me! Where is Nanase!? "

"If we knew that a rescue mission would have been carried out long ago"

That obviously irresponsible reply would have rubbed the irritated Ayano the wrong way even under normal circumstances.

She shouted in fury.

"Is this the place to underestimate me!? Just when the fuck will you be satisfied repeating the same unsightly failure over and over? "

" - tch!"

Unable to bear the outrageous criticism of her mistake from of all things the relative of the man who got in her way, Izumi scowled at Ayano.

"Do you think ''you'' have the right to say such things - "

"Izumi"

"Let her. If you have some lame ass excuse how about spilling it? "

Ayano's provocation full of cynicism stirred Izumi's anger in spite of Kirika's restrain.

Those two's belligerent eyes gave off violent sparks in the space between.

"..........."

Instantly the option of turning her back th these two and running away from here at full speed tempted Kirika pretty seriously.

But of course she actually wouldn't give in to mere temptation and deeply bowed her head to Izumi who took the initiative.

"No, this time it was our fault and we have no way to explain it. I'm sorry. "

"......."

Although Izumi frowned, reluctant from the bottom of her heart, Izumi also imitated her. As expected, she couldn't act cocky by herself when her boss was bowing her head.

".....it's, fine....."

Having no choice but to accept the peace offering, Ayano also bowed. Her fervor was reduced, she accepted the apology in a small voice and as Kirika was raising her head, she recovered her usual tone.

"So, won't you start explain the state of affairs already? "

"Well - just like Ayano-chan says, it seems that lately we do keep losing at best but it's impossible for us to lose to Utsumi. "

"Basically you're saying someone helped him. No way, did Bernhardt came out? "

Kirika shook her head a little.

"No. But according to your way of thinking, perhaps someone much more troublesome. "

"More troublesome than Bernhardt - "

"Your relative"

"Eh? "

Ayano blinked at Izumi's words.

Relative - meaning some member of the Kannagi Clan. If that person was more troublesome than Bernhard, the members of the branch families could be excluded.

But, for someone in the main family to be foolish enough to associate with Utsumi -

" ----------! "

Opening her eyes wide Ayano stared at Kirika.

"Wait, no way......"

Accurately reading the question that couldn't be put into words, Kirika nodded.

"It's Kazuma. "

"....you're lying....", murmured Ayano in a hoarse voice.

"Wha....what does that mean? "

"I don't know", replied Kirika extremely honestly.

"But, it's the truth. He interfered with Izumi's jutsu, and although indirectly he helped Utsumi. "

"Wait, just wait! Why would Kazuma do such a - "

Ayano promptly cut Kirika's reply but remembering Kirika's story from yesterday her complexion changed.

"He - no way, did he joined Bernhardt for the sake of Tsoi Rin - no, Lapis? "

"I don't think so. The opposite, rather. "

"Eeh?"

"Utsumi had his class change at the new Pandemonium, right? "

" - !!"

That's right, Utsumi has an utility value just like Kirika said. He visited the new Pandemonium so he was the only person able to identify it at the moment. Therefore -

"That's why.....if he let Utsumi go free, he can find Pandemonium's new location, maybe"

"Yeah"

"That's why....he ignored Nanase's kidnapping? "

"It seems so. Utsumi is nothing but a high schooler. It would be difficult for him to prepare a place he could confine an abducted girl. The possibility he is relying on Pandemonium is high. Pandemonium too is favoring Utsumi. "

Pandemonium - Bernhardt went as far as opposing the police to secure Utsumi.

Because his behavior was so pushy Utsumi's value was recognized. Even the degree of convenience for continuing hiding one person was plotted before.

For Utsumi and, for at least one more person.

"Wait........just wait a second......"

Driven by a sense of urgency she couldn't even explain to herself, Ayano held back Kirika's words.

She understood the reason. She agreed to the effectiveness of the method. But -

"Certainly, Kazuma is a scoundrel, he doesn't choose the methods for his goal and he can declare he doesn't care about other people's problems without bating an eyelid..........."

He's arrogant, he's self-centered, he's violent and lazy - he has so many defects one day is insufficient to count them all but, but even so -

"He, he wouldn't do such a thing......that's, that's unconditionally not the way he does things! "

"Yeah"

Without showing any particular reaction to the passionate defense, Kirika nodded blandly.

"Certainly until now - or rather, the Kazuma after he returned to Japan, I don't thing he's do such a thing. But, right now Kazuma went back to the way he was before he carried out his revenge. Be careful, it's possible he may kill even you if you were to get in his way. Think of him like a fundamentally different person and deal with it without showing weakness. "

".......was he so dangerous in the past? "

Ayano asked timidly and although Kirika was remembering the past, she drew back with a rather cold expression.

"........extremely so"

It was something that happened a little over two years ago.

She had an unofficial offer for becoming the Chief of the Special Information Storage Room, she had already become a police bureaucrat by taking the government official exam so she left for London for training.

That place is the center of modern days occultism. Their countermeasures for Spirit crimes are perfect compared with Japan's.

In one of those days where she continued to learn the practical know-how endorsed by history and actual results, during a certain incident, Kirika met him.

His body clad in frozen wind, the Fujutsushi similar to the god of death.

At first she thought he was the criminal. That's how strong the aura of <<Death>> released from his body was.

Although terrorized by that overwhelming power, Kirika chased after him determined and before she knew they reached to a common front -

"After all, that incident was resolved because of Kazuma but I didn't feel the least bit grateful."

While shaking her head irresponsibly, Kirika spoke.

"Before feeling glad the incident was resolved, I was first and foremost happy I'll never have to see him again. Frankly, I never wanted to see him again. "

But even so, unable to forget about him, she continued collecting information about him by all possible means. And then, approximately one year after, the almost fantastic gossip that <<The Contractor killed Erwin Salazar, the leader of ''Almagest''>> reached her ears but that was a story that didn't matter now.

"Huh, so it was like that........"

Ayano unintentionally agreed with the excessively severe criticism but reminded of the time she met Kirika for the first time, her expression became grim.

"Compared to that, you were on pretty good terms in Japan, huh? "

The appearance of two people coming out of the love hotel district with their arms linked wasn't a supporting attitude for ''"I don't want to be together with him"'' or ''"I don't want to meet him again"''.

Returning a bitter smile to Ayano's glare, Kirika lightly shrugged her shoulders.

"It doesn't mean I'm the one who approached him, you know? Kazuma was the one to call out to me. You also know how he behaves."

As far as Kirika is concerned, that was a meeting that should be called world-shaking.

The man she thought she never wanted to meet again, the man so ominously gloom he seemed the embodiment of death, talked to her with a frivolous smile, saying ''"Yo - it's been a while"''.

"I thought what on earth happened? To make someone change that much. All that day long I couldn't calm down thinking something must have bewitched me. "

" - Well, that may have been true"

Ayano agreed ambiguously.

Kazuma's image described by Kirika is that of a completely different person from the one she knows.

She really has no idea just what must one experience to change that much.

"Did something happen......? "

"I don't know that"

Kirika replied coldly, thinking about Kazuma's past.

"Maybe he felt exhausted after carrying out his revenge or something else happened after that? Rather than waisting time asking the person itself would be better. What's important right now - "

Her facial expression stiffening again, Ayano continued.

" - is that Kazuma returned to how he was before. "

"Yes. Be careful. For the sake of killing Bernhard Kazuma won't care what methods he employs. If for the sake of finding Pandemonium razing Shinjuku to the ground is necessary he'll do it without a second thought. No matter how many thousands or tens of thousands must die for that purpose."

"..............."

"To put it bluntly, right now Kazuma is more dangerous than Bernhardt. If we won't somehow stop him......"

"..............."

" - Ayano-chan? "

Kirika stared puzzled to Ayano's continuous silence. Noticing that gaze, Ayano raised her head and showed a feeble smile.

"Aah, that's right.......If we won't somehow stop him, right.......?"

Unbecoming for her, her voice had no aspiration. But it wasn't just because the unreasonable demand of stopping Kazuma was pushed onto her.

"Is there a problem? "

"Aa, yeah.....not really a problem but.........", murmured Ayano in a frail manner.

"I just thought how much did Kazuma loved that Tsoi Rin girl........"

Enough to throw away everything without regret, for the sake of just one girl. Enough to forsake it all, be it morals or righteousness without looking back -

"That's right. To make matters worse he's glorying her because of her unnatural death. It will be very hard to change his mind, Ayano-chan. "

"N- no, that's wrong, I don't really - "

"Look here, this is an earnest conversation. "

Controlling Ayano who shouted taking the joke seriously, Kirika informed her with a serious face.

"I'll be troubled if Ayano-chan doesn't want to win against Tsoi Rin. "

"Wh- why? "

Overpowered by Kirika pressing closer, Ayano's upper body was bent backwards.

"Right now Kazuma is captured by his past. No, he continued being so until today. He just concealed it inside his heart. "

".......so? "

"Because of the shock of having his emotional scars hidden even from himself exposed, Kazuma lost sight of himself. For the sake of returning his sanity, it's of utmost importance that a more valuable <<Present>> than the <<Past>> Tsoi Rin must be thrust before his eyes. The only one who can do it is you. "

"M- Me!? "

Kirika nodded as if it was was a matter of course at the horrified Ayano.

"Yes, you. Who else is there? "

"W- well......aah, hey, how about Ren of Father - "

"Those two may have some effect but both Ren and the Suzerain were also important to the past Kazuma, right? On that point, Ayano-chan is only important for Kazuma right now"

"Am I......important? "

"Stop sleep-talking already"

Sinking Ayano's question, red in the face, without hesitation, Kirika tried to encourage her in a cheering voice.

"Do your best!"

"........what is going on...", murmured Ayano in a hollow voice.

At the time Tokyo Government Office collapsed, for the sake of protecting Lapis - Tsoi Rin, Kazuma turned his blade to Ayano.

It seems that was an unconscious attack but that's exactly why it was act of his true feelings, without affectation.

For the sake of protecting ''the'' most important person, Kazuma fired that wind blade. In other words, that was the conclusion right there.

''"What are you trying to tell me to do? "''

She returned a gaze seeking for help but -

"I have expectations from you"

- but Kirika irresponsibly cheered on her.

"You're the one qualified to stop that man as you're from the same family, right? "

Izumi pushed the responsibility onto her as if it were natural. There was no escape.

"Aah, well......"

For the time being, Ayano tried to change the subject. It didn't seem likely the feat of regaining her footing with Kazuma was possible but for the sake of attempting to experiment with such grand ideas, she must find first Kazuma's whereabouts.

First of all, she tried asking about that. The answer was quick.

"I don't know where he's located but I pretty much understand what he's doing. First of all, he's been systematically hunting <<Second Class>> <<Seeds>>. "

" - seeds? "

Hearing that word for the first time, Ayano tilted her head to the side.

"Aah, it's the name given to the people with abilities from Pandemonium. That's the latest fashion. Regarding themselves as some sort of seeds, after repeating a <<Second Class>> and a <<Third Class>> class change, they'll sooner or later wake up a great existence, apparently that's the meaning. There's also the next race of people. "

"Is this something they made for themselves? "

"It seems that's what they're thinking."

"Are they wrong? "

As Ayano's questions piled up, Kirika shook her head slightly.

"We have no positive proof. But it seems the name was spread in just one night. "

"Then, did Pandemonium name them? "

"Probably. If that's true, the word seed must have some meaning. But the kids only think of themselves like <<Seed>>. "

"Actually, a seedbed is necessary to grow a seed. "

As Ayano continued, Kirika replied with a nod.

"What they're eagerly waiting for, it the time the seed will hatch out - that it, they'll have had enough nourishment, the time for destroying and loosing everything"

"Waah, that's dark stuff......"

That name full of ill-will made Ayano frown. She continued full of pity.

"On top of that, Kazuma's aiming at them - misfortune never comes singly."

So, Kazuma was excitingly running wild in the midst of it all. While imagining such ill-omened thing, Ayano timidly asked.

"Is he perhaps killing all of them? "

Kirika slowly shook her head. But, it was to early for relief.

"They're alive. Or to be exact, I should say they're not dead. "

"........Is it that bad? "

"They don't have that degree of physical damage. If they could rehabilitate, they should be able to return to their everyday lives. The problem is their mind.

"Have they been broken because of too much fear? "

"yes"

With a serious look Kirika agreed to the question that was supposed to be a joke. For a short while, Ayano petrified with her frozen smile in place.

"What? "

"It seems Kazuma tried to infer Pandemonium's location directly from the memories of those people. And extracted first hand information directly from their brains using a strange esoteric tool. "

"Directly from their brains, you say? "

"Directly in the literal sense. By thrusting his fingers inside the brain and stirring it up, it seems he somehow collects memories this way. "

"Weeh........"

Inadvertently imagining that spectacle, Ayano turned pale. But at the same time, she remembered a small problem hearing those words.

"Don't humans die after someone stuck fingers in their brains? "

"Well, depends on the place. "

In the world there are very strong people who walked into hospitals with steel frames running through their heads. The brain is the most vital organ but it doesn't mean that once it's damaged it results in certain death.

"Besides, in this situation there's no physical damage to the brain. There's no hole in the head. But, it seems the pain is very unusual. Everyone lost their sanity. "

".......will they heal? "

"''Only god knows'', right? "

"..............................Kazuma.........................."

Never before so bitter and so heavy, Ayano naturally called out the name of the man she called her partner.

The more she heard about him, the behavior of that man was totally different from the Kazuma she knew.

Honestly, she doesn't believe it - no, she doesn't want to believe it.

"Is that really Kazuma? "

"There are quite a few eye witnesses. The unidentified <<Wind User>> is quite the talk among the <<Seeds>>"

"I see........hmm? Wait, but..........? "

"What? "

"When you said he's thoroughly hunting them down, does that mean only those who class chaged at the new Pandemonium? "

"No"

Immediately and with clarity, Kirika denied.

"Wouldn't that be pointless? "

For example, even if the <<Seeds>> have some sort of information, if it's about the old Pandemonium, it's worthless. Because that one already became extinct.

"What is he thinking? "

"We won't know exactly unless asking the person itself but will you listen to my reasoning? "

Ayano urged for the continuation with a small nod.

And then, Kirika started talking.

"He's playing with Pandemonium - with Bernhardt. "

"He's playing? "

"Yeah. I cannot imagine the basis for his self-confidence and composure but Bernhardt is playing with the angered Kazuma even now. Right now Pandemonium doesn't make an appearance but it's not hiding itself. It's waiting to be discovered. "

An RPG character collects hints via quests, in order to discover the Devil King's castle -

"Kazuma understands this. That's why he's surely thinking ''Pandemonium can't possibly conceal itself perfectly. If I were to collect information and solve the mystery, I can establish its specific location'' or something. "

At those last words, Ayano's shoulders dropped suddenly.

"''or something'', huh? "

"Isn't it reasonable? I have no proof. ", retorted Kirika calmly.

"But, let's assume this explanation for the time being. At least, if that Kazuma lost himself in anger, I don't think he would notice something like that. "

"..........that may be, huh? "

"So, since it's like that, I'm counting on you♥ "

"........."

Ayano glared Kirika with half opened eyes, pushing an unthinkable burden onto her with a smiling face. Suddenly shifting her gaze Izumi's figure came into focus, similar to the boss next to her.

With all due respect, since she was probably easily manipulated by Kirika and won't find a drop of sympathy in her, deeply, deeply, Ayano breathed a sigh.

"What are you trying to tell me to do? "

Of course, there was no reply.

=== Part 4 ===

In the park a dry wind was blowing through, Kazuma was solitary looking at the sky.

There was no one around.

As the <<Seeds>> given power by Pandemonium were loitering around, it produced a change in Shinjuku.

There were no more homeless people.

To such an extent that the wide park that always had a homeless community, was now completely empty. Of course, it wasn't the result of the metropolitan government.

They had literary been completely ''exterminated'' by the <<Seeds>>.

Right now various parks in Shinjuku were turned to battlefields for <<Seeds>>.

As flying-about fireballs or electric shocks were hurting his eyes he immediately escaped to this place.

The number of people that stayed behind was big but they were dim-witted enough not to have a sense of danger.

Those people that even at the best of times didn't show self-restraint have now obtained a power law cannot judge.

No matter how the situation turns out, pondering about it doesn't amount to anything.

The result was that the homeless around Shinjuku were eradicated. But the parks became less accommodating for normal people that before.

It's only natural. The <<Seeds>> were only fighting at night but there aren't any people who thread on the blood-stained pavement on their own accord.

"Well then........."

Looking up at the sky in the inhabited park Kazuma felt solitary.

Close to his field of vision the cherry trees were in full bloom. Right now they were blossoming in full glory but not one visitor came for cherry blossom viewing.

It was a pretty queer spectacle.

The cherry blossoms dyed light pink because dead bodies were buried at its roots - remembering that famous legend, his lips curved imperceptibly.

''"That means, next year they will bloom beautifully, I have no doubt. It's deplorable it won't be in time for this year"''

Embracing such black thought, Kazuma sharpened his consciousness.

Last night, exactly at this place, Nanase suddenly disappeared.

Space transfer. But, even for the net immediately stretched around ten kilometers in all four directions couldn't find Nanase's presence. If that's the case, it can be assessed she didn't return to the normal space.

It's likely that Pandemonium was here somewhere, at the center of the Shinjuku Public Park.

More accurately, somewhere in the hyperspace overlapping the park, quietly hiding itself.

He can't find the specific location but if he were to randomly cut all the space around here, he could eventually find it.

Of course if he were to disturb the space construction to that extent the backlash would be amazing and so would be the damage to the surroundings but for Kazuma right now that's not something worth taking into account.

But, Kazuma didn't take such drastic measures.

A countermeasure for such a ''foul play'' route had surely been arranged.

Even for Kazuma, releasing such a huge amount of power would be followed by the creation of a gap.

It was a slight gap he didn't have to worry about with mediocre opponents but if he plays against Bernhardt that gap can become lethal.

"Geez, is the game not ending yet? Don't irritate me Bernhardt. If you put on too much airs..........you won't die easily...", he murmured full of hatred.

Forming swirls, the wind was scattering the sakura flowers.

Immediately following -

"Oi, he's here! This way! "

A crude shout violated the silence, followed by a clutter of footsteps.

Five people appeared and encircled Kazuma, who didn't show any worth mentioning reaction. The sound of chewing gum resounded strangely offensive to the ear.

"We searched for you, <<Wind User>>"

One of the men started talking with a vulgar smile. Looking only for a second at the man without any kind of interest, Kazuma immediately returned his gaze to the cherry blossom overhead.

As if he found some sort of entertainment in that reaction, the man laughed even louder.

"Kee, you can't make eye contact because you're too scared, you worthless bastard. It's been said you hunt all <<Seeds>> but you probably use some unfair trick to fuck them, huh? "

As of now, the man who didn't see that five surrounding one was also cowardly made fun of Kazuma. Keeping in tune, the other four also raised loud laughter.

"Do you want something? "

"''Do you want something?''. Yes, we do actually. Very important something. "

Repeating Kazuma's dull and interesting words, the man raised his middle finger. And then informed him.

"Die"

Moreover, he made the sign of slicing his throat with his thumb and sticking that finger out.

"Die. Die and give me all you XP points. You were born only for that. Only to feed me!! "

The resounding scorn of the five part chorus. With woken-up eyes Kazuma turned to those men that didn't doubt their superiority.

"Did you say you searched for me? "

"Yeah. A mail came from Pandemonium yesterday. Saying that anyone who kills you receives a huge amount of XP. Although you don't seem all that much but - well, it seems like a bonus game. "

" - I see, a bonus game, huh? "

Tempted to laugh by the excessive black humor, Kazuma's shoulders shook.

He suddenly seized the truth of this man's words. The only wrong point was ''for whom'' was the bonus game but he will probably notice immediately.

"Whatever, if you say you'll give them to me, I'll take them. "

"Aaah? Are you still talking while half asleep, bastard? "

The man that still didn't notice he was a sacrificial pawn, was enraged by Kazuma's words.

"I'm the one who'll take them! This <<Fang>>-sama will class change with the XP given by your death! Don't misunderstand your place! "

The man - <<Fang>> roared loudly and leaped, aiming at Kazuma. Slightly later, so were his comrades - or maybe his subordinates.

That was exactly the time when the footsteps of a new character resounded.

A while ago - dragged like usual by Kanon and Serisawa, Ren was strolling in the Shinjuku Central Park.

The rumor of <<Seeds>> ferociously exercising their authority in Shinjuku had no meaning for those fearless kids. Rather there was an atmosphere that made one believe they came because they expected something to happen.

"Then what? Does that mean the incident is not yet over? "

"Yeah.......we let the enemy escape and Onii-sama disappeared.........."

"Ren's Aniki, is that - "

"That really cool Onii-san!? "

"Aaah? "

Serisawa looked dubiously at Kanon, thrusting herself in their conversation.

"Was he that cool? "

The point-blank image Serisawa had about Kazuma was ''<<a slacking playboy always laughing frivolously>>''. He heard that as a magic user his ability was high but it can't be helped, his attitude was beyond superficial.

"how to put this, that man seems totally laid back. "

"How stupid, isn't that fine? "

But it seems like Kanon's opinion was different.

"Creasing your brow and always looking like ''I'm mustering all my power!'' is ugly! Not showing mental strain even when risking one's life, that 's what it means being cool and composed in a life and death situation!"

"Is that how it is? "

Seeming reluctant to agree, Serisawa inclined his head to the side baffled.

But, something came to his mind and he snickered while grinning.

"But even so, you, it seems you're surprisingly pleased with Ren's aniki. How about you move on to him? "

"Don't say such stupid things. I'm all for Ren-kun. Besides, since Kazuma-san is his real brother, there's also the possibility Ren-kun will turn like that once he grows, right? "

Re agreed with a smiling face to Kanon's question.

"That's right. Onii-sama is my aspiration, my landmark. I thinking of becoming just like Onii-sama someday. "

"Meaning playing hooky during work and being yelled at by Ayano-san? "

".......No, that bit is a little......."

As expected, he doesn't want to copy that.

The survival capacity of continuing to have Enraiha trusted at him almost everyday but survive without injuries is worthy of praise but - he has the feeling that seems to serve a slightly different purpose.

" - well, leaving behind Onii-sama's temperament"

"Aah, yeah, you said he disappeared. What do you mean? "

In a casual manner - or not, anyway as Ren tried to change the subject, Kanon followed his lead.

"Yeah, I think he's fine but I wonder why is he acting separately? "

''"He doesn't want to be found at the present, right? Or, he doesn't want others to get in the way? "''

Ren strongly negated Kirika's words resurrected in his ears.

''"Isn't that impossible? How can I get in his way? Besides - "

It's impossible for Kazuma to disappear in front of his eyes, without saying anything. Ren strongly believed so.

This Kazuma is different from the one that left the Kannagi residence before.

Kazuma right now is strong, and affectionate. It's impossible for him no to care about the sadness of the person left behind.

''"There's definitely some reason why he didn't get in touch. That's obvious. "''

As if persuading himself, he repeated so in his heart. Many times over, many times over -

"Ren - Hey, Ren! "

Before he knew it, Serisawa was calling his name in a fairly loud voice.

"What happened? You were distracted. "

"Aah, yeah, I'm worried about Nii-sama"

"Worried? "

As if he heard something unexplainable, Serisawa was amazed. Ren nodded with a serious face.

"After all, it's different from just taking action separately, it's definitely strange he didn't even call. What if he can't move about because he's injured? "

With a sidelong glance at Ren, wholeheartedly worrying about his brother, Kanon and Serisawa exchanged glances.

"Am I the only one thinking that Nii-chan would survive the destruction of mankind with calm face? "

"Ï have to agree despite myself. "

Ren glared at the two, reaching the same unfeeling agreement, pouting.

"That's not true. Even Onii-sama is not omnipotent. He's human so he can fail. "

"Well, that may be true. "

"It is", replied Ren in an unusually blunt tone.

And then, pulling himself together he made a small nod and faced the two.

"Sorry. I don't really feel like hanging out today. I'm going home."

"..........yeah"

"I'm sorry. I forced you to come. "

"No, that's fine - "

Trying to apologize once more to the friends pitying him, Ren gulped down his words.

As if covering for it, an angry voice could be heard from the middle of the park.

"Just now - "

Gesturing Serisawa to silence his loud voice, he was all ears. It was certainly audible. Although he couldn't understand the details if the matter, from the strength of the tone it didn't seem like a proper conversation.

The probability of finding ordinary people in Shinjuku at the present time was close to zero. It is possible a tourist may visit without knowing the situation but he would probably be frightened by the smell of blood soaked into the air and the bloodthirsty Kehai and retreat after advancing less that yen steps.

Then, the owner of the voice -

"What to do? "

Seeming to have reached the same conclusion, Serisawa asked in a hard voice.

"Before he finds us - "

After beginning to say they should run, Ren promptly changed his mind. Right now he wanted information by any means.

Those people with abilities making a ruckus inside had made a class change - and in addition to that, if there are people who made a class change at the new Pandemonium, he wanted to capture them by all means.

"I'll look a little. If you want to follow be quiet. "

Without wasting time for persuasion, Ren started walking at a quick pace. Confirming the duo who obviously followed him near his field of vision, he sharpened his sensitivity even more.

He immediately found a mark.

Without caring about public notice, at the center of his path, the presence of an impressive fighting scene was scattering.

Five men were surrounding another. But the moment he saw the face of the surrounded man, Ren's anxiety was turned to compassion for the five men.

Depending on numbers, they showed grins full of composure but -

"Nii-sa......."

The moment Ren began starting so, the fire men moved simultaneously. At the same time the man in the middle released his power.

The whirlwind that seemed to crawl on earth altogether broke the knees on those five men when they threw - no, when they tried to throw themselves upon him.

As if stuck by a car, the bodies of those men danced in midair.

Ren clearly saw their joints of their feet bent the other way.

Five serial falling sounds. Later by one beat, the shrieks of five vocal cords unpleasant to hear resounded far and wide.

The man standing still at the center of it, leisurely turned around.

Those dark pupils seized Ren, standing rock still in blank amazement.

"Ren? "

"...............nii,sama"

Dumbfounded, nothing but dumbfounded, Ren continued to stare at the man - the brother he respected and loved, Kazuma.

''"Who.......is he........"'', he thought so, partly serious.

The man standing in front of his eyes was a completely different person from the Kazuma Ren knew.

That always present cheerful and fearless smile completely vanished without a trace.

That gloomy, bleak Kehai made Ren sharply catch his breath and Serisawa and Kanon hid behind him with stiff faces.

"Why, are you here? "

Without caring about their reaction, Kazuma's words were reprimanding.

"It dangerous around here. It's not a place for kids to loiter around. It will become safe very soon, so wait - "

Interrupting his words, he looked to the right. Ren followed his example.

The silhouette of a man trying to crawl along came into view. The <<Fang>> with smashed knees - Ren didn't know that name, but even so he was frantically crawling on the ground trying to run away from this place.

"Where are you going? "

Kazuma casually released the wind. The air cannonball shot out and hit the ground near the <<Fang>>, his body blown off by impact.

The <<Fang>> crashed into the trees with splendid force and fell to the ground as if gliding on the tree trunks.

Stepping up to the place he fell, Kazuma kicked the <<Fang>> lying upside down and turned him him over.

And then, his feet stepped with all his strength on that stomach.

"Guaaaaah! "

From <<Fang>>'s mouth, a mixture of screams and blood cloths gushed out.

Without caring about that, Kazuma fired another hit.

"Ni - Nii-sama! What are you doing!? "

Kazuma answered that Ren's dry shout, his facial expression changed, as a matter of course.

"I'm trying to pull out information about Pandemonium......? "

"E- even so, using this sort of method.......you don't know whether or not he has that information! "

"He has it"

As if he talked about the obvious reality, Kazuma declared.

"This guys they were sent here for that purpose - for the sake of giving me that information, ''''he'''' prepared this chess pieces. "

"Eeh.......? "

"It's offensive being manipulated but I have no other option right now. I'll step on you for a while - so tell me already! "

A beating without forgiveness. <<Fang>>'s body was frailly convulsing.

That was maybe the same scene as always.

It wasn't unusual for Kazuma to inflict flows without pardon to those who challenged him without knowing their place, to those who stood in his way. ''But -'' thought Ren.

''This is different''

It wasn't about the severeness of the attack or the amount of given damage.

Something more basic and yet more definite, this was a deviation from Kazuma's acting - the Kazuma Ren knew.

"Nii-sama.........."

"Ren"

Kazuma ruthlessly cut down Ren's words trying to stop that atrocious behavior.

An expressionless look seized Ren.

"Don't get in my way"

".........."

Faced with that cold rejection, loosing his words, Ren froze.

Without waiting for a reply, Kazuma restored his gaze to <<Fang>>.

"nii-sa......"

Ren tried to stop him a second time. But, his mouth was blocked from behind by Serisawa's hand.

He lifted him up without change and carried him away like a luggage.

In the space between that sequence of disturbance, Kazuma didn't even lift his eyes to look at them.

"Wh- wait Serisawa-kun! "

After being separated by at least a hundred meters, Ren finally untied Serisawa's hands.

"What are you doing? "

"It's not what! "

Serisawa knocked down Ren's unusually raised voice with several times the volume. He drew his head near as for a head-butt and shouted.

"Do you want to die!? You shouldn't have opened that sort of conversation! "

"What do you mean by that sort? He's my brother! "

"Even so! "

Although facing a Ren whose anger laid bare, Serisawa didn't took a step aside.

The instinct shared by all living things informed him he must unconditionally not return to that place.

His somewhat cold body shaking, the boy murmured.

"What was up with those eyes........just what can happen, to make someone change that much? "

"That's...."

Lacking an answer, Ren cast down his eyes.

The reason for Kazuma's transfiguration, those feelings, Ren understood them at a personal level.

Because, he was just like his brother.

If someone would have resurrected Ayumi and tried to use her in some bad intrigue, even he wouldn't be able to maintain his sanity. He would absolutely, never tolerate it.

He couldn't possibly even think of it.

''"That's right, I'd never forgive it. No matter by what means, I would give retribution without fail. Enough to make him regret he was ever born - "''

Only by imagining his consciousness was burning. Unconsciously clenching his fists, Ren was burning with anger.

" - Hey Ren! What will happen if you snap too? "

A nervous shout calmed him down.

Looking, Serisawa was backing down with a stiff face, Kanon tried to use Serisawa's big built like a shield, hiding behind him.

Exhaling the pointless anger, Ren shook his head a little.

"I understand Onii-sama's feelings. To be honest, enough to want to cooperate with him. But - "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 151.jpg|thumb|]]

If he wound change to a vengeful demon, Ayumi would definitely be sad. That girl called Tsoi Rin would surely be the same.

"What he's doing is wrong. If you grieve over the death of someone, you definitely must become happy enough for both. You cannot be caught up in your past! "

Become happy - Ren believed that to be the greatest memorial service for the dead who loved you.

It does not mean to forget. It means to accept both painful and happy memories, to overcome them and become so happy death itself will go mad. That is the duty of the survivor.

Even if you're in despair, you cannot be forgiven for throwing away your future.

You're burdened with two lives. Why would one be forgiven for throwing away the burden of two?

''"He must be stopped - "''

Turning back, Ren started running towards the place Kazuma was. Voices that tried to stop him resounded from his back but he removed them from his consciousness.

He returned to that place in ten seconds. But Kazuma was already gone and only the five people severely wounded were convulsing in a pool of blood.

"Waah, awful.......", murmured Serisawa, who chasing after him, looking at the terrible spectacle before his eyes.

Certainly, that scene couldn't be expressed any other way. And the one who made it was no one else but his brother.

He couldn't ignore it.

''"He must be stopped - he must absolutely be stopped - "''

With that hard decision in his chest, Ren grasped tightly both his fists.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 3

2013-11-18T07:19:35Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

== Chapter 3 - The ones doing secret maneuvers ==

=== Part 1 ===

A door was opened suddenly without even knocking.

Both Bernhardt, enjoying dancing after a meal, and Lapis, who served at dinner shifted their attention on the door.

The face that was very similar to a toad looked at the two with haughtiness.

"Is it over? "

"Yeah"

Vesalius asked without looking surprised and the toad - Utsumi Kousuke, nodded in a manner not at all related to modesty.

"I perfectly made the power you gave me my own. No one is able to defy me now"

"Good for you", replied Bernhardt uninterested.

Sensing that monotonous tone was teasing him, Utsumi raised his eyebrows.

"Do you have some complaint? "

"Never "

Unperturbed by Utsumi's question heavy with intimidation, Bernhardt slowly shook his head.

"I am truly glad. No matter how accomplished one is, you managed to jump over <<Second Class>> and go straight to the <<Seed>>. Isn't it normal to worry? "

"Then......it's fine"

Although sullen like an infant, in outline Utsumi showed consent.

"By the way, I plan to stay here for a little while....."

"Don't mind me"

Bernhardt agreed without hesitation.

"This Pandemonium exists for the sake of accommodating you, the chosen ones. What's more, at present you're the only <<Second Class>> <<Seed>> - you can be called elite among the elite. You can use it as you will"

He was adding one thing to another.

"Luckily, there are plenty of guest-rooms. "

"............"

Utsumi's body trembled at the chill of having his true intention seen through. But he immediately smoothed his face over and showed a nihilistic smile.

"You saved me some trouble"

Convinced of the fact that they didn't notice he became frightened from the bottom of his heart, Utsumi left the room.

"Fuu - "

At the small sound made by the closing door, Bernhardt showed a small smile and pressed the tea cup to his lips once more.

"No, he has a wonderful outstanding talent. If not for the issue of his outward appearance, he could be a prime field candidate. "

" - yes"

Lapis bowed her head slightly. Without missing that faint gap, Bernhardt observed his servant only by moving his line of sight.

"Are you dissatisfied? "

".....no"

"Say it. I won't get angry.

Repeatedly asked a question, after a faint indecision, Lapis opened her mouth.

"I'm not.......dissatisfied. Just - "

"Just? "

"I am unable to understand Master's intention. "

"Hmm "

After showing a contemplating manner for a brief period of time, Bernhardt spoke.

"I understand what you're trying to say. The data gathering is almost over. Keeping at it further has no meaning. "

In silence Lapis consented.

"In addition, detaining that boy not understanding etiquette in Pandemonium has no reason. "

The nod this time came slightly quicker. Perhaps he peeked inside her skirt.

"Certainly it could be said it's meaningless stopping in this country further, for the sake of executing the ''plan''. "

"Then, shall we go back to Headquarters? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 101.jpg|thumb|]]

"Don't say stupid things"

Bernhardt curtly refused the servant's words.

"Why would we go home now? From here on it will become interesting. "

"Interesting.......?"

"That's right. We certainly accomplished our goal. But people who only live to accomplish goals are miserable creatures. Enjoying the process of arriving at one's goal not only by pushing forward on the shortest distance but straying from it at times - such flexibility is essential for a human. Do you understand? "

Gazing at her master talking about triumphantly, Lapis bends her head slightly to the side, looking perplexed.

"It's because I'm not human........"

"It has nothing to do with that. "

Bernhardt concluded clearly.

"If so, as a being with a heart, let me rephrase that. I don't remember creating you like a doll. It would be troublesome if you didn't follow my orders but making you to obey blindly would have been in vain. "

"......Do I even hold the flexibility to enjoy myself in the process? "

"Hmm, the ingredients for it are all supposed to be there. Or else - you don't want to meet him again? "

At those remarks that seem to tease her, Lapis' facial expression shook for the first time.

"I - "

Little by little, slowly, she spoke with those trembling lips.

"I am - "

Bernhardt quietly looked at Lapis, unable to continue those words, becoming silent altogether. In that gaze, something similar with love dwelt beyond a doubt.

"Hesitating is fine, being worried is fine. Those experiences will make your heart grow. Your heart, still resembling that of a puppet will bud from your own will. Understand that's why I assigned the greatest mission to you. "

"........yes, Master. As you please. "

Although still confused, Lapis nodded meekly.

The gap between that puppet-like reply and her contrastively bewildered facial expression satisfied Bernhardt exceedingly.

=== Part 2 ===

Late at night - although spring, at these hours still unpleasantly cold, a Jutsushi from the Special Information Storage Room, Kurahashi Izumi was waiting inside the car for the enemy's attack.

"Haaah......"

She lost count how many times she let out a miserable sigh from her red lips.

She played with the handle in irritation and grumbled words she said a dozen times already.

"Geez, why must we do this? Even though he already have piles of stuff to do......."

"Well, it can't be helped right? "

Next to her, settled in the passenger seat, trying to shrink his large build in the constrained space, Kumagai Yuki spoke so to calm her.

"It's an refutable truth this is our responsibility since we let Utsumi escape. Besides, if we could seize Utsumi for a second time, we'll have a good clue about Pandemonium - "

"Shut up. Be silent, stupid. "

Izumi ruthlessly knocked down Kumagai's words trying to raise their will to work.

"I know that without you telling me. But since our man force is scarce even at the best of times, setting a 24 hour guard made of Jutsushi for the sake of a civilian who might or migt not be attacked, don't you think that's pointless? "

"........If you think so, wouldn't it have been better not to forcibly drag me here? I was in the middle of my work. "

"Hou - "

Izumi stared at the grumbling Kumagai with eyes closed partly giving an ominous expression.

"Let's hear it then, what is it that you can do while I'm not there? "

"No, that, I certainly cannot use my power but, if it's just a normal search then - "

"There are already excellent people for that who can do it a hundred times better. If you were to join them you'll only be a hindrance. "

"Uuu......"

His best objection mercilessly crushed, Kumagai groaned.

"Enough already, just go and buy something. It's getting suffocating with you inside the car. "

"Yes........"

Those were some arbitrary comments for someone who called him but Kumagai nodded without complaint. No matter how bossy the other party is, that manner was beyond submissive.

This man, was either extremely timid or the other person grabbed hold of his weakness or possibly both.

Anyhow, Kumagai shrunk his body as much as possible, got down from the car in low spirits and walked to the convenience store.

"Hump"

Glaring at that retreating figure, Izumi concentrated her consciousness on the surroundings lookout for the second time.

Although one might say she shouldn't have bothered. The barrier was already up. At the center of the house that was the subject of their protection, the amulets put up in twelve directions sanctified the interior of that space. Something as corrupted as a curse could never come inside.

She had that self-confidence. But -

"The Chief was unreasonable about this"

Kirika's indication was not to protect the barrier or retaliate. But search for where was Utsumi hiding by following the thread of intent and restrain him.

It's simple to defend against the curses of an amateur. As it is the opponent can be defeated and brought back.

In that case, according to the proverb ''If you curse someone dig two graves'' the Jutsushi who doubled the curse should certainly die.

But, if they were to do so the Pandemonium trail will come to an end.

Therefore, it was imperative to capture Utsumi. They established he was the only person to have a class change at the new Pandemonium.

'' - If it's you, you can do it♥ - ''

''Do it yourself! ''

Although she spat at the unreasonable request made by her boss with a smiling face in her mind, Izumi was painfully aware of her honesty that didn't allow her to cut corners.

"Good grief...."

Deciding in her heart she will once again vent her anger on Kumagai when he returns, she sharpened her awareness.

And after a few minutes - that, came along.

An impact that pressured her. The ominous surge of curses wrapping her body send shivers to the muscles along her spine.

"It's coming.......! "

While grimacing because of discomfort Izumi promptly made a seal.

"On Abakya Beiroshya Magabadara - "

She chanted the incantation as sections. The web of thought knitted in a complex manner entangled, seized and removed the curses.

"Kuuh, it's unexpectedly strong......"

She heard it was the <<Second Rank>> but those were some rough hexes that exceeded her expectation. They were pushing forward like a violent horse on the invisible barrier that blocked his way.

"But, it's not so bad I can't control it! "

There's no need to resist against power with power. If the opponent's ability is powerful, it's better to stop the other side by sidestepping, handling and weaken his force little by little.

The difference between an amateur and a specialist is not power but the skill to accurately manage that power.

The force of those violent but unskillful thoughts, little by little but in a steady way, was reduced.

Izumi was fortifying her protection even more while simultaneously tracing those thoughts.

" - !? "

She could swore. She didn't make any mistake. But the instant she searched for Utsumi's whereabouts, the twelve amulets simultaneously lost their effectiveness.

It wasn't the reaction of burning off because they couldn't endure the curses and burst. This was -

"The amulets have been physically destroyed!? He came here personally!? "

Without thinking Izumi shouted but she immediately rejected that reasoning.

A few days ago, when they interrogated him after the arrest, they thoroughly investigated that thing's personality. Utsumi was consistently an menial, underhanded man.

Naturally, it's impossible for him to bravely defy a danger.

His brand of magic, the power to attack from a separate place where he's safe, it's something truly suitable for him.

"Then, he has an accomplice? "

That was also improbable. Who the heck would become an ally to such a vulgar man? -

There were a lot of questions but now was not the time to indulge in speculation.

Right now, the girl she should protect had been presented in front of Utsumi in a completely defenseless condition.

"Kuu......"

Kicking the door, Izumi rushed outside. But the foot that was about to break into a run was forced back after the first step.

"Yo. It must be difficult staying up so late. "

That voice without any tension came drifting from before her eyes.

For how long he'd been there, deceiving even Izumi's perception fully concentrated on searching for the enemy, the man stood straight on her way.

Izumi asked in a subdued tone.

"Yagami Kazuma - why are you here? "

"Why, you ask. That's - "

With an attitude that was frivolousness itself, the man - Kazuma, laughed carelessly.

His manner was so relaxed he didn't seem to recognize the situation but Izumi understood it was impossible.

"Of course, it's for the sake of catching Utsumi and make him tell where Pandemonium is. Our goal is the same for the time being so I'm lending you a hand. You should be very grateful, no? "

Kazuma spoke with the usual lax expression and turned his back to Izumi. And then he walked to Nanase's house without change.

But, Izumi didn't move. Her sharp gaze pierced Kazuma's back and said:

"You're making fun of me"

".....Aah? "

Kazuma looked over his shoulder puzzled.

"Did you think you alone are enough? It's wonderful that you have pride but you should take the help when it's offered. That way is more comfortable - "

"Do you think you can deal with me the same way like that Isurughi boy? "

Ignoring Kazuma's frivolous talk, Izumi informed him coldly.

A brief period of silence - and then Kazuma turned his body around.

An opaque, unreadable gaze seized Izumi.

"What do you mean? "

"There's something I previously heard about from Chief. When you're manifesting your true power, that pupil is shining blue. "

In a wooden tone Izumi spoke those words that seemed unrelated to the present condition.

"That brilliance can't be compared to that of gems, it's a cool and clear, vibrant, thoroughly blue like the perfectly clear sky or a pure lake. "

"What of it? "

It was a monotonous, quiet question. But without feeling hesitant as Kazuma's facial expression was gradually disappearing, Izumi declared.

"Your eyes right now - are red to the point of being sinister. "

"You may have tricked Isurughi but you won't trick me! Answer! What did you plan to do coming here? "

"......that's, right......"

Showing a faint hesitation at the vehement cross-examination, Kazuma murmured in an inaudible voice.

"At present, you're a nuisance"

" - !!"

Overpowered by that dreadful surge, Izumi leaped as if she was repelled. At the same time she took amulets from her bosom and -

"I won't kill you. Sleep for a while. "

" - !!"

Reaching from an impossible place in the back, a low voice. The moment she tried to turn away in astonishment, a heavy shock shook her entire body.

When she opened her eyes, everything was already over.

=== Part 3 ===

"...........this is really................"

Next morning, receiving the report from Izumi who regained her consciousness by now, Kirika groaned as if she endured a headache.

In reality, she really has a headache. Why are so much troubles coming her way one after another? -

"Well, that's right.............it's improbable she was killed so maybe that's a minimal providence"

"...............ha"

At present, Nanase was unaccounted for. They regarded her as having been abducted by Utsumi by magic.

It didn't seem plausible more outsiders were were involved in this. Actually, a little after Izumi was rendered unconscious, returning from the convenience store Kumagai witnessed Nanase dressed in pajamas walking out like a somnambulist.

But then, as someone immediately made him faint, he couldn't confirm where was Nanase taken to.

".........I'm sorry"

"It can't be helped"

Kirika dared to show a bright smile to Izumi, apologizing for failure during her duty.

"Kazuma got in the way right? There are at most five Jutsushi in Japan who could possibly compete with that man - or maybe less? "

"........ha"

Even so, Izumi's facial expression didn't clear up. She must have been distressed because she made an error but since then her physical condition wasn't good.

"For now, take your time. You took quite a damage, right? "

" - Thank you"

Taking a standing at attention posture by pressing down her pain, saying words of thanks Izumi rested her back against the sofa intended for visitors. From her lips forcefully tightened, a long breath of relief escaped.

"That's pretty painful.......what did he do to you? "

"It appears that I was hit by some sort of vibration wave. The doctor said that all my bones, muscles and internal organs received the same amount of damage. "

"I see"

Since Kazuma is manipulating the air and wind that sort of attack is easy for him. And since he didn't quickly and easily cut her head and she improved enough to get up in just one night it means he went easy on her -

"Does this means a minimal amount of reason still remains? "

" - You think so? "

Although that was formulated like a question, Izumi's reply was loaded with distrust from the bottom of her heart.

"I think we have no choice but to consider that man our enemy. "

"Hmmmmm, but I think our goal is the same......the problem is the means one selects. "

Breathing a sigh at the troublesome issue, Kirika allowed Izumi to leave.

"Sleep for a while in the man room. Because at dusk you'll come with me to explain this to Ayano-chan. "

"........roger that"

With a bitter voice and a nod, Izumi left the office.

The indication of a critical situation was filling the room to the brim.

The silence was painful.

Inside the extremely uncomfortable air, Kirika looked around her surroundings moving only her eyeballs.

Since this time she visited for a personal report so to speak, Juugo wasn't present. Genma was the same and Ren didn't return yet.

Izumi could be called her ally but her pride wasn't low enough to try raise the young girl's spirits.

That is to say, the kind of person to remove the pin from a grenade that explodes twenty eight seconds after or to pull the trigger five times at Russian roulette or try to soothe Ayano giving off that kind of presence doesn't exist here.

While in a formal posture Kirika changed her center of gravity forward.

As if ready to run as fast as possible in case of explosion.

"Say it.....once more"

Ayano squeezed out the words with an expression that seemed to crush something to death.

Kirika repeated the same words as before in the same tone.

"Kudou Nanase-san was abducted. It's likely it happened because of Utsumi - "

''''Dann!''''

The sound of the table pummeled with an open palm cut Kirika's explanation.

"So, what are you doing here? ", Ayano asked quietly in a low voice.

"Rather than coming here for worthless excuses, don't you have something more pressing? "

"At present we have no clue. The investigation is making progress but - "

"Don't use such official media announcement words with me! Where is Nanase!? "

"If we knew that a rescue mission would have been carried out long ago"

That obviously irresponsible reply would have rubbed the irritated Ayano the wrong way even under normal circumstances.

She shouted in fury.

"Is this the place to underestimate me!? Just when the fuck will you be satisfied repeating the same unsightly failure over and over? "

" - tch!"

Unable to bear the outrageous criticism of her mistake from of all things the relative of the man who got in her way, Izumi scowled at Ayano.

"Do you think ''you'' have the right to say such things - "

"Izumi"

"Let her. If you have some lame ass excuse how about spilling it? "

Ayano's provocation full of cynicism stirred Izumi's anger in spite of Kirika's restrain.

Those two's belligerent eyes gave off violent sparks in the space between.

"..........."

Instantly the option of turning her back th these two and running away from here at full speed tempted Kirika pretty seriously.

But of course she actually wouldn't give in to mere temptation and deeply bowed her head to Izumi who took the initiative.

"No, this time it was our fault and we have no way to explain it. I'm sorry. "

"......."

Although Izumi frowned, reluctant from the bottom of her heart, Izumi also imitated her. As expected, she couldn't act cocky by herself when her boss was bowing her head.

".....it's, fine....."

Having no choice but to accept the peace offering, Ayano also bowed. Her fervor was reduced, she accepted the apology in a small voice and as Kirika was raising her head, she recovered her usual tone.

"So, won't you start explain the state of affairs already? "

"Well - just like Ayano-chan says, it seems that lately we do keep loosing at best but it's impossible for us to lose to Utsumi. "

"Basically you're saying someone helped him. No way, did Bernhardt came out? "

Kirika shook her head a little.

"No. But according to your way of thinking, perhaps someone much more troublesome. "

"More troublesome than Bernhardt - "

"Your relative"

"Eh? "

Ayano blinked at Izumi's words.

Relative - meaning some member of the Kannagi Clan. If that person was more troublesome than Bernhard, the members of the branch families could be excluded.

But, for someone in the main family to be foolish enough to associate with Utsumi -

" ----------! "

Opening her eyes wide Ayano stared at Kirika.

"Wait, no way......"

Accurately reading the question that couldn't be put into words, Kirika nodded.

"It's Kazuma. "

"....you're lying....", murmured Ayano in a hoarse voice.

"Wha....what does that mean? "

"I don't know", replied Kirika extremely honestly.

"But, it's the truth. He interfered with Izumi's jutsu, and although indirectly he helped Utsumi. "

"Wait, just wait! Why would Kazuma do such a - "

Ayano promptly cut Kirika's reply but remembering Kirika's story from yesterday her complexion changed.

"He - no way, did he joined Bernhardt for the sake of Tsoi Rin - no, Lapis? "

"I don't think so. The opposite, rather. "

"Eeh?"

"Utsumi had his class change at the new Pandemonium, right? "

" - !!"

That's right, Utsumi has an utility value just like Kirika said. He visited the new Pandemonium so he was the only person able to identify it at the moment. Therefore -

"That's why.....if he let Utsumi go free, he can find Pandemonium's new location, maybe"

"Yeah"

"That's why....he ignored Nanase's kidnapping? "

"It seems so. Utsumi is nothing but a high schooler. It would be difficult for him to prepare a place he could confine an abducted girl. The possibility he is relying on Pandemonium is high. Pandemonium too is favoring Utsumi. "

Pandemonium - Bernhardt went as far as opposing the police to secure Utsumi.

Because his behavior was so pushy Utsumi's value was recognized. Even the degree of convenience for continuing hiding one person was plotted before.

For Utsumi and, for at least one more person.

"Wait........just wait a second......"

Driven by a sense of urgency she couldn't even explain to herself, Ayano held back Kirika's words.

She understood the reason. She agreed to the effectiveness of the method. But -

"Certainly, Kazuma is a scoundrel, he doesn't choose the methods for his goal and he can declare he doesn't care about other people's problems without bating an eyelid..........."

He's arrogant, he's self-centered, he's violent and lazy - he has so many defects one day is insufficient to count them all but, but even so -

"He, he wouldn't do such a thing......that's, that's unconditionally not the way he does things! "

"Yeah"

Without showing any particular reaction to the passionate defense, Kirika nodded blandly.

"Certainly until now - or rather, the Kazuma after he returned to Japan, I don't thing he's do such a thing. But, right now Kazuma went back to the way he was before he carried out his revenge. Be careful, it's possible he may kill even you if you were to get in his way. Think of him like a fundamentally different person and deal with it without showing weakness. "

".......was he so dangerous in the past? "

Ayano asked timidly and although Kirika was remembering the past, she drew back with a rather cold expression.

"........extremely so"

It was something that happened a little over two years ago.

She had an unofficial offer for becoming the Chief of the Special Information Storage Room, she had already become a police bureaucrat by taking the government official exam so she left for London for training.

That place is the center of modern days occultism. Their countermeasures for Spirit crimes are perfect compared with Japan's.

In one of those days where she continued to learn the practical know-how endorsed by history and actual results, during a certain incident, Kirika met him.

His body clad in frozen wind, the Fujutsushi similar to the god of death.

At first she thought he was the criminal. That's how strong the aura of <<Death>> released from his body was.

Although terrorized by that overwhelming power, Kirika chased after him determined and before she knew they reached to a common front -

"After all, that incident was resolved because of Kazuma but I didn't feel the least bit grateful."

While shaking her head irresponsibly, Kirika spoke.

"Before feeling glad the incident was resolved, I was first and foremost happy I'll never have to see him again. Frankly, I never wanted to see him again. "

But even so, unable to forget about him, she continued collecting information about him by all possible means. And then, approximately one year after, the almost fantastic gossip that <<The Contractor killed Erwin Salazar, the leader of ''Almagest''>> reached her ears but that was a story that didn't matter now.

"Huh, so it was like that........"

Ayano unintentionally agreed with the excessively severe criticism but reminded of the time she met Kirika for the first time, her expression became grim.

"Compared to that, you were on pretty good terms in Japan, huh? "

The appearance of two people coming out of the love hotel district with their arms linked wasn't a supporting attitude for ''"I don't want to be together with him"'' or ''"I don't want to meet him again"''.

Returning a bitter smile to Ayano's glare, Kirika lightly shrugged her shoulders.

"It doesn't mean I'm the one who approached him, you know? Kazuma was the one to call out to me. You also know how he behaves."

As far as Kirika is concerned, that was a meeting that should be called world-shaking.

The man she thought she never wanted to meet again, the man so ominously gloom he seemed the embodiment of death, talked to her with a frivolous smile, saying ''"Yo - it's been a while"''.

"I thought what on earth happened? To make someone change that much. All that day long I couldn't calm down thinking something must have bewitched me. "

" - Well, that may have been true"

Ayano agreed ambiguously.

Kazuma's image described by Kirika is that of a completely different person from the one she knows.

She really has no idea just what must one experience to change that much.

"Did something happen......? "

"I don't know that"

Kirika replied coldly, thinking about Kazuma's past.

"Maybe he felt exhausted after carrying out his revenge or something else happened after that? Rather than waisting time asking the person itself would be better. What's important right now - "

Her facial expression stiffening again, Ayano continued.

" - is that Kazuma returned to how he was before. "

"Yes. Be careful. For the sake of killing Bernhard Kazuma won't care what methods he employs. If for the sake of finding Pandemonium razing Shinjuku to the ground is necessary he'll do it without a second thought. No matter how many thousands or tens of thousands must die for that purpose."

"..............."

"To put it bluntly, right now Kazuma is more dangerous than Bernhardt. If we won't somehow stop him......"

"..............."

" - Ayano-chan? "

Kirika stared puzzled to Ayano's continuous silence. Noticing that gaze, Ayano raised her head and showed a feeble smile.

"Aah, that's right.......If we won't somehow stop him, right.......?"

Unbecoming for her, her voice had no aspiration. But it wasn't just because the unreasonable demand of stopping Kazuma was pushed onto her.

"Is there a problem? "

"Aa, yeah.....not really a problem but.........", murmured Ayano in a frail manner.

"I just thought how much did Kazuma loved that Tsoi Rin girl........"

Enough to throw away everything without regret, for the sake of just one girl. Enough to forsake it all, be it morals or righteousness without looking back -

"That's right. To make matters worse he's glorying her because of her unnatural death. It will be very hard to change his mind, Ayano-chan. "

"N- no, that's wrong, I don't really - "

"Look here, this is an earnest conversation. "

Controlling Ayano who shouted taking the joke seriously, Kirika informed her with a serious face.

"I'll be troubled if Ayano-chan doesn't want to win against Tsoi Rin. "

"Wh- why? "

Overpowered by Kirika pressing closer, Ayano's upper body was bent backwards.

"Right now Kazuma is captured by his past. No, he continued being so until today. He just concealed it inside his heart. "

".......so? "

"Because of the shock of having his emotional scars hidden even from himself exposed, Kazuma lost sight of himself. For the sake of returning his sanity, it's of utmost importance that a more valuable <<Present>> than the <<Past>> Tsoi Rin must be thrust before his eyes. The only one who can do it is you. "

"M- Me!? "

Kirika nodded as if it was was a matter of course at the horrified Ayano.

"Yes, you. Who else is there? "

"W- well......aah, hey, how about Ren of Father - "

"Those two may have some effect but both Ren and the Suzerain were also important to the past Kazuma, right? On that point, Ayano-chan is only important for Kazuma right now"

"Am I......important? "

"Stop sleep-talking already"

Sinking Ayano's question, red in the face, without hesitation, Kirika tried to encourage her in a cheering voice.

"Do your best!"

"........what is going on...", murmured Ayano in a hollow voice.

At the time Tokyo Government Office collapsed, for the sake of protecting Lapis - Tsoi Rin, Kazuma turned his blade to Ayano.

It seems that was an unconscious attack but that's exactly why it was act of his true feelings, without affectation.

For the sake of protecting ''the'' most important person, Kazuma fired that wind blade. In other words, that was the conclusion right there.

''"What are you trying to tell me to do? "''

She returned a gaze seeking for help but -

"I have expectations from you"

- but Kirika irresponsibly cheered on her.

"You're the one qualified to stop that man as you're from the same family, right? "

Izumi pushed the responsibility onto her as if it were natural. There was no escape.

"Aah, well......"

For the time being, Ayano tried to change the subject. It didn't seem likely the feat of regaining her footing with Kazuma was possible but for the sake of attempting to experiment with such grand ideas, she must find first Kazuma's whereabouts.

First of all, she tried asking about that. The answer was quick.

"I don't know where he's located but I pretty much understand what he's doing. First of all, he's been systematically hunting <<Second Class>> <<Seeds>>. "

" - seeds? "

Hearing that word for the first time, Ayano tilted her head to the side.

"Aah, it's the name given to the people with abilities from Pandemonium. That's the latest fashion. Regarding themselves as some sort of seeds, after repeating a <<Second Class>> and a <<Third Class>> class change, they'll sooner or later wake up a great existence, apparently that's the meaning. There's also the next race of people. "

"Is this something they made for themselves? "

"It seems that's what they're thinking."

"Are they wrong? "

As Ayano's questions piled up, Kirika shook her head slightly.

"We have no positive proof. But it seems the name was spread in just one night. "

"Then, did Pandemonium name them? "

"Probably. If that's true, the word seed must have some meaning. But the kids only think of themselves like <<Seed>>. "

"Actually, a seedbed is necessary to grow a seed. "

As Ayano continued, Kirika replied with a nod.

"What they're eagerly waiting for, it the time the seed will hatch out - that it, they'll have had enough nourishment, the time for destroying and loosing everything"

"Waah, that's dark stuff......"

That name full of ill-will made Ayano frown. She continued full of pity.

"On top of that, Kazuma's aiming at them - misfortune never comes singly."

So, Kazuma was excitingly running wild in the midst of it all. While imagining such ill-omened thing, Ayano timidly asked.

"Is he perhaps killing all of them? "

Kirika slowly shook her head. But, it was to early for relief.

"They're alive. Or to be exact, I should say they're not dead. "

"........Is it that bad? "

"They don't have that degree of physical damage. If they could rehabilitate, they should be able to return to their everyday lives. The problem is their mind.

"Have they been broken because of too much fear? "

"yes"

With a serious look Kirika agreed to the question that was supposed to be a joke. For a short while, Ayano petrified with her frozen smile in place.

"What? "

"It seems Kazuma tried to infer Pandemonium's location directly from the memories of those people. And extracted first hand information directly from their brains using a strange esoteric tool. "

"Directly from their brains, you say? "

"Directly in the literal sense. By thrusting his fingers inside the brain and stirring it up, it seems he somehow collects memories this way. "

"Weeh........"

Inadvertently imagining that spectacle, Ayano turned pale. But at the same time, she remembered a small problem hearing those words.

"Don't humans die after someone stuck fingers in their brains? "

"Well, depends on the place. "

In the world there are very strong people who walked into hospitals with steel frames running through their heads. The brain is the most vital organ but it doesn't mean that once it's damaged it results in certain death.

"Besides, in this situation there's no physical damage to the brain. There's no hole in the head. But, it seems the pain is very unusual. Everyone lost their sanity. "

".......will they heal? "

"''Only god knows'', right? "

"..............................Kazuma.........................."

Never before so bitter and so heavy, Ayano naturally called out the name of the man she called her partner.

The more she heard about him, the behavior of that man was totally different from the Kazuma she knew.

Honestly, she doesn't believe it - no, she doesn't want to believe it.

"Is that really Kazuma? "

"There are quite a few eye witnesses. The unidentified <<Wind User>> is quite the talk among the <<Seeds>>"

"I see........hmm? Wait, but..........? "

"What? "

"When you said he's thoroughly hunting them down, does that mean only those who class chaged at the new Pandemonium? "

"No"

Immediately and with clarity, Kirika denied.

"Wouldn't that be pointless? "

For example, even if the <<Seeds>> have some sort of information, if it's about the old Pandemonium, it's worthless. Because that one already became extinct.

"What is he thinking? "

"We won't know exactly unless asking the person itself but will you listen to my reasoning? "

Ayano urged for the continuation with a small nod.

And then, Kirika started talking.

"He's playing with Pandemonium - with Bernhardt. "

"He's playing? "

"Yeah. I cannot imagine the basis for his self-confidence and composure but Bernhardt is playing with the angered Kazuma even now. Right now Pandemonium doesn't make an appearance but it's not hiding itself. It's waiting to be discovered. "

An RPG character collects hints via quests, in order to discover the Devil King's castle -

"Kazuma understands this. That's why he's surely thinking ''Pandemonium can't possibly conceal itself perfectly. If I were to collect information and solve the mystery, I can establish its specific location'' or something. "

At those last words, Ayano's shoulders dropped suddenly.

"''or something'', huh? "

"Isn't it reasonable? I have no proof. ", retorted Kirika calmly.

"But, let's assume this explanation for the time being. At least, if that Kazuma lost himself in anger, I don't think he would notice something like that. "

"..........that may be, huh? "

"So, since it's like that, I'm counting on you♥ "

"........."

Ayano glared Kirika with half opened eyes, pushing an unthinkable burden onto her with a smiling face. Suddenly shifting her gaze Izumi's figure came into focus, similar to the boss next to her.

With all due respect, since she was probably easily manipulated by Kirika and won't find a drop of sympathy in her, deeply, deeply, Ayano breathed a sigh.

"What are you trying to tell me to do? "

Of course, there was no reply.

=== Part 4 ===

In the park a dry wind was blowing through, Kazuma was solitary looking at the sky.

There was no one around.

As the <<Seeds>> given power by Pandemonium were loitering around, it produced a change in Shinjuku.

There were no more homeless people.

To such an extent that the wide park that always had a homeless community, was now completely empty. Of course, it wasn't the result of the metropolitan government.

They had literary been completely ''exterminated'' by the <<Seeds>>.

Right now various parks in Shinjuku were turned to battlefields for <<Seeds>>.

As flying-about fireballs or electric shocks were hurting his eyes he immediately escaped to this place.

The number of people that stayed behind was big but they were dim-witted enough not to have a sense of danger.

Those people that even at the best of times didn't show self-restraint have now obtained a power law cannot judge.

No matter how the situation turns out, pondering about it doesn't amount to anything.

The result was that the homeless around Shinjuku were eradicated. But the parks became less accommodating for normal people that before.

It's only natural. The <<Seeds>> were only fighting at night but there aren't any people who thread on the blood-stained pavement on their own accord.

"Well then........."

Looking up at the sky in the inhabited park Kazuma felt solitary.

Close to his field of vision the cherry trees were in full bloom. Right now they were blossoming in full glory but not one visitor came for cherry blossom viewing.

It was a pretty queer spectacle.

The cherry blossoms dyed light pink because dead bodies were buried at its roots - remembering that famous legend, his lips curved imperceptibly.

''"That means, next year they will bloom beautifully, I have no doubt. It's deplorable it won't be in time for this year"''

Embracing such black thought, Kazuma sharpened his consciousness.

Last night, exactly at this place, Nanase suddenly disappeared.

Space transfer. But, even for the net immediately stretched around ten kilometers in all four directions couldn't find Nanase's presence. If that's the case, it can be assessed she didn't return to the normal space.

It's likely that Pandemonium was here somewhere, at the center of the Shinjuku Public Park.

More accurately, somewhere in the hyperspace overlapping the park, quietly hiding itself.

He can't find the specific location but if he were to randomly cut all the space around here, he could eventually find it.

Of course if he were to disturb the space construction to that extent the backlash would be amazing and so would be the damage to the surroundings but for Kazuma right now that's not something worth taking into account.

But, Kazuma didn't take such drastic measures.

A countermeasure for such a ''foul play'' route had surely been arranged.

Even for Kazuma, releasing such a huge amount of power would be followed by the creation of a gap.

It was a slight gap he didn't have to worry about with mediocre opponents but if he plays against Bernhardt that gap can become lethal.

"Geez, is the game not ending yet? Don't irritate me Bernhardt. If you put on too much airs..........you won't die easily...", he murmured full of hatred.

Forming swirls, the wind was scattering the sakura flowers.

Immediately following -

"Oi, he's here! This way! "

A crude shout violated the silence, followed by a clutter of footsteps.

Five people appeared and encircled Kazuma, who didn't show any worth mentioning reaction. The sound of chewing gum resounded strangely offensive to the ear.

"We searched for you, <<Wind User>>"

One of the men started talking with a vulgar smile. Looking only for a second at the man without any kind of interest, Kazuma immediately returned his gaze to the cherry blossom overhead.

As if he found some sort of entertainment in that reaction, the man laughed even louder.

"Kee, you can't make eye contact because you're too scared, you worthless bastard. It's been said you hunt all <<Seeds>> but you probably use some unfair trick to fuck them, huh? "

As of now, the man who didn't see that five surrounding one was also cowardly made fun of Kazuma. Keeping in tune, the other four also raised loud laughter.

"Do you want something? "

"''Do you want something?''. Yes, we do actually. Very important something. "

Repeating Kazuma's dull and interesting words, the man raised his middle finger. And then informed him.

"Die"

Moreover, he made the sign of slicing his throat with his thumb and sticking that finger out.

"Die. Die and give me all you XP points. You were born only for that. Only to feed me!! "

The resounding scorn of the five part chorus. With woken-up eyes Kazuma turned to those men that didn't doubt their superiority.

"Did you say you searched for me? "

"Yeah. A mail came from Pandemonium yesterday. Saying that anyone who kills you receives a huge amount of XP. Although you don't seem all that much but - well, it seems like a bonus game. "

" - I see, a bonus game, huh? "

Tempted to laugh by the excessive black humor, Kazuma's shoulders shook.

He suddenly seized the truth of this man's words. The only wrong point was ''for whom'' was the bonus game but he will probably notice immediately.

"Whatever, if you say you'll give them to me, I'll take them. "

"Aaah? Are you still talking while half asleep, bastard? "

The man that still didn't notice he was a sacrificial pawn, was enraged by Kazuma's words.

"I'm the one who'll take them! This <<Fang>>-sama will class change with the XP given by your death! Don't misunderstand your place! "

The man - <<Fang>> roared loudly and leaped, aiming at Kazuma. Slightly later, so were his comrades - or maybe his subordinates.

That was exactly the time when the footsteps of a new character resounded.

A while ago - dragged like usual by Kanon and Serisawa, Ren was strolling in the Shinjuku Central Park.

The rumor of <<Seeds>> ferociously exercising their authority in Shinjuku had no meaning for those fearless kids. Rather there was an atmosphere that made one believe they came because they expected something to happen.

"Then what? Does that mean the incident is not yet over? "

"Yeah.......we let the enemy escape and Onii-sama disappeared.........."

"Ren's Aniki, is that - "

"That really cool Onii-san!? "

"Aaah? "

Serisawa looked dubiously at Kanon, thrusting herself in their conversation.

"Was he that cool? "

The point-blank image Serisawa had about Kazuma was ''<<a slacking playboy always laughing frivolously>>''. He heard that as a magic user his ability was high but it can't be helped, his attitude was beyond superficial.

"how to put this, that man seems totally laid back. "

"How stupid, isn't that fine? "

But it seems like Kanon's opinion was different.

"Creasing your brow and always looking like ''I'm mustering all my power!'' is ugly! Not showing mental strain even when risking one's life, that 's what it means being cool and composed in a life and death situation!"

"Is that how it is? "

Seeming reluctant to agree, Serisawa inclined his head to the side baffled.

But, something came to his mind and he snickered while grinning.

"But even so, you, it seems you're surprisingly pleased with Ren's aniki. How about you move on to him? "

"Don't say such stupid things. I'm all for Ren-kun. Besides, since Kazuma-san is his real brother, there's also the possibility Ren-kun will turn like that once he grows, right? "

Re agreed with a smiling face to Kanon's question.

"That's right. Onii-sama is my aspiration, my landmark. I thinking of becoming just like Onii-sama someday. "

"Meaning playing hooky during work and being yelled at by Ayano-san? "

".......No, that bit is a little......."

As expected, he doesn't want to copy that.

The survival capacity of continuing to have Enraiha trusted at him almost everyday but survive without injuries is worthy of praise but - he has the feeling that seems to serve a slightly different purpose.

" - well, leaving behind Onii-sama's temperament"

"Aah, yeah, you said he disappeared. What do you mean? "

In a casual manner - or not, anyway as Ren tried to change the subject, Kanon followed his lead.

"Yeah, I think he's fine but I wonder why is he acting separately? "

''"He doesn't want to be found at the present, right? Or, he doesn't want others to get in the way? "''

Ren strongly negated Kirika's words resurrected in his ears.

''"Isn't that impossible? How can I get in his way? Besides - "

It's impossible for Kazuma to disappear in front of his eyes, without saying anything. Ren strongly believed so.

This Kazuma is different from the one that left the Kannagi residence before.

Kazuma right now is strong, and affectionate. It's impossible for him no to care about the sadness of the person left behind.

''"There's definitely some reason why he didn't get in touch. That's obvious. "''

As if persuading himself, he repeated so in his heart. Many times over, many times over -

"Ren - Hey, Ren! "

Before he knew it, Serisawa was calling his name in a fairly loud voice.

"What happened? You were distracted. "

"Aah, yeah, I'm worried about Nii-sama"

"Worried? "

As if he heard something unexplainable, Serisawa was amazed. Ren nodded with a serious face.

"After all, it's different from just taking action separately, it's definitely strange he didn't even call. What if he can't move about because he's injured? "

With a sidelong glance at Ren, wholeheartedly worrying about his brother, Kanon and Serisawa exchanged glances.

"Am I the only one thinking that Nii-chan would survive the destruction of mankind with calm face? "

"Ï have to agree despite myself. "

Ren glared at the two, reaching the same unfeeling agreement, pouting.

"That's not true. Even Onii-sama is not omnipotent. He's human so he can fail. "

"Well, that may be true. "

"It is", replied Ren in an unusually blunt tone.

And then, pulling himself together he made a small nod and faced the two.

"Sorry. I don't really feel like hanging out today. I'm going home."

"..........yeah"

"I'm sorry. I forced you to come. "

"No, that's fine - "

Trying to apologize once more to the friends pitying him, Ren gulped down his words.

As if covering for it, an angry voice could be heard from the middle of the park.

"Just now - "

Gesturing Serisawa to silence his loud voice, he was all ears. It was certainly audible. Although he couldn't understand the details if the matter, from the strength of the tone it didn't seem like a proper conversation.

The probability of finding ordinary people in Shinjuku at the present time was close to zero. It is possible a tourist may visit without knowing the situation but he would probably be frightened by the smell of blood soaked into the air and the bloodthirsty Kehai and retreat after advancing less that yen steps.

Then, the owner of the voice -

"What to do? "

Seeming to have reached the same conclusion, Serisawa asked in a hard voice.

"Before he finds us - "

After beginning to say they should run, Ren promptly changed his mind. Right now he wanted information by any means.

Those people with abilities making a ruckus inside had made a class change - and in addition to that, if there are people who made a class change at the new Pandemonium, he wanted to capture them by all means.

"I'll look a little. If you want to follow be quiet. "

Without wasting time for persuasion, Ren started walking at a quick pace. Confirming the duo who obviously followed him near his field of vision, he sharpened his sensitivity even more.

He immediately found a mark.

Without caring about public notice, at the center of his path, the presence of an impressive fighting scene was scattering.

Five men were surrounding another. But the moment he saw the face of the surrounded man, Ren's anxiety was turned to compassion for the five men.

Depending on numbers, they showed grins full of composure but -

"Nii-sa......."

The moment Ren began starting so, the fire men moved simultaneously. At the same time the man in the middle released his power.

The whirlwind that seemed to crawl on earth altogether broke the knees on those five men when they threw - no, when they tried to throw themselves upon him.

As if stuck by a car, the bodies of those men danced in midair.

Ren clearly saw their joints of their feet bent the other way.

Five serial falling sounds. Later by one beat, the shrieks of five vocal cords unpleasant to hear resounded far and wide.

The man standing still at the center of it, leisurely turned around.

Those dark pupils seized Ren, standing rock still in blank amazement.

"Ren? "

"...............nii,sama"

Dumbfounded, nothing but dumbfounded, Ren continued to stare at the man - the brother he respected and loved, Kazuma.

''"Who.......is he........"'', he thought so, partly serious.

The man standing in front of his eyes was a completely different person from the Kazuma Ren knew.

That always present cheerful and fearless smile completely vanished without a trace.

That gloomy, bleak Kehai made Ren sharply catch his breath and Serisawa and Kanon hid behind him with stiff faces.

"Why, are you here? "

Without caring about their reaction, Kazuma's words were reprimanding.

"It dangerous around here. It's not a place for kids to loiter around. It will become safe very soon, so wait - "

Interrupting his words, he looked to the right. Ren followed his example.

The silhouette of a man trying to crawl along came into view. The <<Fang>> with smashed knees - Ren didn't know that name, but even so he was frantically crawling on the ground trying to run away from this place.

"Where are you going? "

Kazuma casually released the wind. The air cannonball shot out and hit the ground near the <<Fang>>, his body blown off by impact.

The <<Fang>> crashed into the trees with splendid force and fell to the ground as if gliding on the tree trunks.

Stepping up to the place he fell, Kazuma kicked the <<Fang>> lying upside down and turned him him over.

And then, his feet stepped with all his strength on that stomach.

"Guaaaaah! "

From <<Fang>>'s mouth, a mixture of screams and blood cloths gushed out.

Without caring about that, Kazuma fired another hit.

"Ni - Nii-sama! What are you doing!? "

Kazuma answered that Ren's dry shout, his facial expression changed, as a matter of course.

"I'm trying to pull out information about Pandemonium......? "

"E- even so, using this sort of method.......you don't know whether or not he has that information! "

"He has it"

As if he talked about the obvious reality, Kazuma declared.

"This guys they were sent here for that purpose - for the sake of giving me that information, ''''he'''' prepared this chess pieces. "

"Eeh.......? "

"It's offensive being manipulated but I have no other option right now. I'll step on you for a while - so tell me already! "

A beating without forgiveness. <<Fang>>'s body was frailly convulsing.

That was maybe the same scene as always.

It wasn't unusual for Kazuma to inflict flows without pardon to those who challenged him without knowing their place, to those who stood in his way. ''But -'' thought Ren.

''This is different''

It wasn't about the severeness of the attack or the amount of given damage.

Something more basic and yet more definite, this was a deviation from Kazuma's acting - the Kazuma Ren knew.

"Nii-sama.........."

"Ren"

Kazuma ruthlessly cut down Ren's words trying to stop that atrocious behavior.

An expressionless look seized Ren.

"Don't get in my way"

".........."

Faced with that cold rejection, loosing his words, Ren froze.

Without waiting for a reply, Kazuma restored his gaze to <<Fang>>.

"nii-sa......"

Ren tried to stop him a second time. But, his mouth was blocked from behind by Serisawa's hand.

He lifted him up without change and carried him away like a luggage.

In the space between that sequence of disturbance, Kazuma didn't even lift his eyes to look at them.

"Wh- wait Serisawa-kun! "

After being separated by at least a hundred meters, Ren finally untied Serisawa's hands.

"What are you doing? "

"It's not what! "

Serisawa knocked down Ren's unusually raised voice with several times the volume. He drew his head near as for a head-butt and shouted.

"Do you want to die!? You shouldn't have opened that sort of conversation! "

"What do you mean by that sort? He's my brother! "

"Even so! "

Although facing a Ren whose anger laid bare, Serisawa didn't took a step aside.

The instinct shared by all living things informed him he must unconditionally not return to that place.

His somewhat cold body shaking, the boy murmured.

"What was up with those eyes........just what can happen, to make someone change that much? "

"That's...."

Lacking an answer, Ren cast down his eyes.

The reason for Kazuma's transfiguration, those feelings, Ren understood them at a personal level.

Because, he was just like his brother.

If someone would have resurrected Ayumi and tried to use her in some bad intrigue, even he wouldn't be able to maintain his sanity. He would absolutely, never tolerate it.

He couldn't possibly even think of it.

''"That's right, I'd never forgive it. No matter by what means, I would give retribution without fail. Enough to make him regret he was ever born - "''

Only by imagining his consciousness was burning. Unconsciously clenching his fists, Ren was burning with anger.

" - Hey Ren! What will happen if you snap too? "

A nervous shout calmed him down.

Looking, Serisawa was backing down with a stiff face, Kanon tried to use Serisawa's big built like a shield, hiding behind him.

Exhaling the pointless anger, Ren shook his head a little.

"I understand Onii-sama's feelings. To be honest, enough to want to cooperate with him. But - "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 151.jpg|thumb|]]

If he wound change to a vengeful demon, Ayumi would definitely be sad. That girl called Tsoi Rin would surely be the same.

"What he's doing is wrong. If you grieve over the death of someone, you definitely must become happy enough for both. You cannot be caught up in your past! "

Become happy - Ren believed that to be the greatest memorial service for the dead who loved you.

It does not mean to forget. It means to accept both painful and happy memories, to overcome them and become so happy death itself will go mad. That is the duty of the survivor.

Even if you're in despair, you cannot be forgiven for throwing away your future.

You're burdened with two lives. Why would one be forgiven for throwing away the burden of two?

''"He must be stopped - "''

Turning back, Ren started running towards the place Kazuma was. Voices that tried to stop him resounded from his back but he removed them from his consciousness.

He returned to that place in ten seconds. But Kazuma was already gone and only the five people severely wounded were convulsing in a pool of blood.

"Waah, awful.......", murmured Serisawa, who chasing after him, looking at the terrible spectacle before his eyes.

Certainly, that scene couldn't be expressed any other way. And the one who made it was no one else but his brother.

He couldn't ignore it.

''"He must be stopped - he must absolutely be stopped - "''

With that hard decision in his chest, Ren grasped tightly both his fists.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Chapter 4

2013-11-18T06:42:37Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 4 Maiden from the days of yore ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Hurry up!"

"I know."

As if calming down the hurrying up Ayano, Kirika nodded carefreely. She fleetingly glanced at the rear view mirror, checking Kazuma's appearance that didn't move as if he was asleep.

She looked forward once again.

Approximately five minutes after Kanon's call, Kirika got into the car she was driving and they headed for the Tokyo Government Office.

Without Daiki. Although she said it was important to accumulate experience, it was still dangerous to take such an inexperienced fellow to the enemy's base.

To say nothing of the fact that right now Ren was captured.

If he were to become a burden - no, the moment he ''will'' become a burden it's not unlikely Kazuma will simply eliminate him. Or maybe, that is certain.

Therefore, policeman Isurughi was watching the office. It goes without saying he took over that duty voluntarily.

"Still another ten minutes, huh?"

Appearing not to hurry, Kirika was operating the car safely. The car model was a jet black GT-R. Just in case, it was a Tokyo MPD's Special Investigation Unit official vehicle but Kirika never let another person take the steering wheel. Remodeled by misusing the public expenditure, it was a car sample for intermingling the public policy with private interest.

"............"

Ayano folded her arms, agitated, and glared at the seat belt that got in her way.

The time was past evening, the place was Shinjuku. Since so many unfavorable conditions piled up, no matter how skilled the driver or how fast the car, it's impossible for the car to run smoothly.

Just when they seemed to move the traffic lights changed to red and Ayano knitted her eyebrows in worry.

"Won't you sound the siren already and go across?"

"Please don't ask for that."

As if calming the irritated Ayano, Kirika said in a composed voice.

"We can't go public with this. You understand, right?"

Certainly it seems impossible to imagine how much of an uproar they would cause if they were to march into Tokyo Government Office with a patrol car ringing a gaudy siren.

She understood that. She understood it but nevertheless she couldn't calm down.

"What the hell was Ren thinking? To meddle with the enemy's base by himself!"

"But he didn't particularly have that intention, right? He only wanted to scout it out from afar -”

"It's the same thing!" Ayano retorted strongly.

Inside the car, Kirika already received a brief lecture. Connecting the information she received from Kanon, Ayano almost perfectly understood the Pandemonium system.

For that reason, she realized it. That the opponent this time was not an easy one. A Jutsushi that can freely use this much magic. Even understating him, it was clear he was elite.

Parading solo before the nose of that sort of opponent is reckless no matter how you think about it.

"Shit!"

"Settle down, Ayano-chan."

To the impatient Ayano, Kirika said the same thing the Nth time.

"The fact that he was abducted means he wasn't immediately killed. I'm sure you'll see him again."

"I know that but........"

"Besides, I'm not the one you want to say these selfish things to, right? When Kazuma comes back you can throw as many tantrums as you like."

"..............."

Despite frowning, Ayano was silent. Although he won't be pleased by furious remarks, it was an established fact she should wait until Kazuma's return.

She looked at Kazuma holding still next to her with a sidelong glance. That figure completely exhausted, leaning on the seat, seemed as if sleeping.

But of course, it was impossible for this man to doze off in front of Ren's crisis. Right now Kazuma was tuning his conscience with the Spirits of the Wind, and investigating the situation at the far off Tokyo Government Office.

When watching him so intently as if she was glaring, Kazuma suddenly opened his eyes.

Lightly looking up at the sky, he let a tiny sigh. And when he was about to close his eyes again, Ayano instantly detained him by holding his arm.

"How was it!?"

"The space above the Tokyo Government Office is certainly distorted."

"And?"

"I won't know more without going there."

Without saying anymore, Kazuma closed his eyes again. But this time, his presence didn't fade. He seemed to merely rest his body.

Understanding the report ended, Ayano shouted in a shocked voice.

"-Then, isn't that the same as not knowing anything!?"

"That's not true, Ayano-chan."

While handling the steering, Kirika put on a bitter smile.

"It means we know that, from the result of the reconnaissance, only that much can be found."

Ayano's eyebrows frowned with a twitch. As expected, she wasn't so slow as not to understand after having been spoken to like that.

"It'll be difficult?"

"Fairly."

At Kirika's question, Kazuma answered without opening his eyes.

The Barrier Kazuma spied on with wind - just because he was capable of constructing such a thing, the enemy's excellent ability was obvious.

At the premonition of a fierce battle, Ayano involuntarily clenched her fists.

After the car drove for five more minutes, Tokyo Government Office's panoramic view finally entered their vision.

In a straight line, the distance is less than three hundred meters. But they were stopped again by the red traffic light.

''"Running should be faster now..."''

The instant Ayano thought so, Kazuma moved.

"I go first."

"Wait!"

As Kazuma said so and got off the car, Kirika sharply called him to a halt. Kazuma looked at Kirika with an emotionless gaze.

"I'm not trying to stop you. I'm just saying it to know I said it - don't destroy the Tokyo Metropolitan Office."

"That seems reasonable..." Kazuma replied with an expression as if that was a stupid thing to say. But it was too early to be relieved.

"I'll be careful until I rescue Ren."

"Be careful after rescuing Ren-kun too!"

"Tell that to the opponent!"

Kazuma bluntly ignored Kirika's shriek-like petition. Coincidentally his silhouette faded like a mist and then - it disappeared.

By manipulating the density of the atmosphere, he turned transparent by distorting light. Kazuma's specialty was optical camouflage.

"Kazuma!"

He didn't reply. Already riding upon the winds, it seems he was headed for the Tokyo Government Office in a literally straight line.

He aimed to go directly to the space between the twin towers where Pandemonium was located without having to use the stairs.

".....!"

Simultaneously, both looked up at the Tokyo Government Office. In the upper air of the tuning fork characteristic silhouette they felt a frozen, enormous power.

"No way! Is he really going to wreck it!?"

While both women became rigid unable to do anything, their faces stiff, quickly, sharply, a gigantic power was released.

The distortion of space, the power that held that distortion in place was forcibly sliced and torn by a wind blade.

The recoil from the reconstruction of the warped space changed to a colorless, soundless shock.

"Is that, Pandemonium?"

The barrier had been smashed and Pandemonium, concealed at the bottom of that distorted space was finally exposed to broad daylight.

The number one central government office, Tokyo Government Office, this building that could be called the symbol of Shinjuku was joke-like enshrined in the gap between the two towers.

It was a scene that made one doubt his sanity. Although after several seconds the barrier reconstructed and that image disappeared, there are people who would have seen it.

"..........I wonder, will we be able to falsify this..........?"

Sitting in the driver seat completely exhausted, Kirika groaned.

Just as feebly, Ayano retorted.

".........Won't it be all right? If there's no evidence, you can settle it by saying it was an optical illusion, or if there are pictures you can say something like that was photo-shopped."

"Maybe -"

"Oo - Oi! What was that explosion!?"

Kirika's murmur, forcibly trying to convince herself was drowned in the man's shout. Ayano and Kirika looked at each other with tedious expressions.

What the man felt was probably the recoil from when the Barrier was tore open.

It was a non-physical shock but it seems it could be perceived by normal people with a good intuition.

".......For now, let's prepare"

Kirika took her telephone out from the dashboard and pressed the buttons. When it connected, she began talking without introduction.

"It's urgent, command an evacuation order for Tokyo Government Office. Eeh, who cares about the reason? Invent something adequate like we received a terrorist bomb warning or something. Do you understand? This conversation is being recorded, right? It will be pointless even if you tell me you won't listen!"

After powering off her phone she flung it in the passenger seat. She let out a deep, deep breath.

"Good grief..."

"What was that? The preliminary arrangements for a cover up?"

At Ayano's question Kirika replied in a worn out voice.

"That's also true but we can't disregard the possibility that Tokyo Government Office will fall, right?"

"Aah, that's true -"

Involuntarily Ayano looked up at the Tokyo Government Office with a distant look.

"Since it's ''that'' Kazuma, he doesn't seem to hold kindness for the guy who abducted Ren, huh?"

"I beg you, don't say it so calmly," Kirika whispered while getting away from the car.

"Because in that worst case, I have no one to rely on but you."

"........I'll do my best."

As Kirika said so desperately hoping, Ayano answered honestly.

Entering the Tokyo Government Office, the usual scene enfolded between their eyes.

"It seems no one takes refuge."

"..........That 'wait and see' son of a bitch....I'll remember this!" Kirika spit out unpleasantly.

Feeling a shiver at that subdued murmur, Ayano felt gratitude for that certain something that surpasses human intellect that didn't made her Kirika's boss.

"Aah, but, the sightseeing room seems closed."

She restored the conversation in a casual manner.

There was no line of people on the left and right direct elevator entrances but a closed sigh stood there bluntly.

"True......that's strange - huh?"

Looking around Kirika took notice of two children who approached them.

''"Aah, are these kids...?"''

This was the first time she met them directly but the duo was so peculiar it was impossible to mistake. As if supporting that guess, Ayano met them halfway.

"Kanon-chan, Serisawa-kun -"

"Onee-sama!"

One of those two, Kanon, clung to Ayano firmly.

"Are you still here? Didn't I tell you to go home?"

"But, but, Ren-kun is....."

"He's fine."

Lightly bending over so that the height of their eyes matched, Ayano showed a smile to bring her piece of mind.

"Don't worry about Ren. That boy is much stronger that what he looks like and a much stronger guy already left to rescue him."

"But...."

Unable to throw away her hesitation, Kanon mumbled. As if covering for her Serisawa opened his mouth.

"If you say it's fine staying here is....besides, even we can -"

"Don't be so irresponsible!"

With a suddenly changed severe tone, Ayano scolded them harshly.

"It may be heartless to say it but right now, there's nothing you two can do. If I am honest, you're nothing but a drag. If you plan to continue being Ren's friends, learn to discern whether or not you can say selfish things."

They had a life and death occupation. Not only they didn't had the ability to protect themselves but it was inexcusable to disturb the site with amateurs who didn't understand.

If both were those kind of ''people without self-restraint'' there was no point for Ren to associate with them like that.

".....I'm sorry......"

"......I apologize......."

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 223.jpg|thumb|]]

Dejected, heads hung down, both spoke words of apology.

Once again Ayano showed a smile and embraced both of them lightly.

"I'll tell Ren to call you afterwards. Wait until then at your homes, OK?"

"- Yes."

"Is the conversation over?"

As if choosing the moment the children agreed - actually, seeming to lie in wait for it, Kirika approached. Ayano unintentionally scowled and glared at her.

"Please at least try to look like you are persuading them. Truthfully, this is your job right?"

"You could say that but I thought Ayano-chan was more suitable for it. Besides -"

Lightly eluding Ayano's criticism, Kirika focused her eyes on the children.

"The police was supposed to order evacuation, you didn't hear anything?"

"- Eeh?"

Kanon and Serisawa exchanged strange glances.

"No, we didn't hear anything. Aah, but the sightseeing room was suddenly shut."

"We've been in the lobby ever since but there wasn't a broadcast like that. I'm not mistaken."

""..........I see."

With a low nod, Kirika fired her gun in a deserted place. Perhaps in the direction of the Metropolitan Police Department.

"I'll ask for information at the reception desk. Ayano-chan, take the kids."

"Aah, OK."

Hearing Ayano's answer behind her, Kirika walked to the reception.

Looking at her appearance from behind with a fearful gaze, Serisawa asked:

"Is she perhaps, a scary person?"

"That's true. It would be better not to stand in her way today."

Responding with a faintly stiff voice, Ayano took both of them to the exit. Leaving the building together with them, she sent them off.

"Well, go home."

Kanon and Serisawa bowed their heads deeply in front of Ayano.

"Please save Ren-kun."

"Please save him!"

Cracking a smile Ayano assured them.

"Be careful when going home."

"Yes!"

With a vigorous nod, the children returned home. Until their silhouettes disappeared, Ayano waived her hand smiling.

When returning inside, Kirika was waiting in front of the automatic door.

"Let's go."

Recognizing Ayano's appearance, she started walking at a quick pace without explaining the situation. Obviously she was in a bad mood.

"Wait! The situation?"

While chasing after Kirika who headed for the elevator, Ayano asked carefully. Kirika replied without looking back.

"It seems an evacuation advice was given."

".......Aah, I see."

After a pause of several seconds, Ayano understood the meaning of those words.

Not an order or obligation to evacuate but to go or to stay as one pleases.

Since even the receptionist remained it seems they were informed the danger was pretty small.

But just in case, since the advice was taken, this means they have an excuse for that worst case.

"Shit, that's why they're being called incompetent government officials who can only protect themselves!"

"What will you do ~"

"There's no other way. We can only take care so that the building won't collapse by ourselves. Let's hurry."

They quickened their paces even more. They reached the elevator landing and mercilessly pummeled the up button. They slid into the one on standby.

"By the way -"

While looking up at the floor number changing rapidly, Ayano fired the question in a simple way.

"Do you know how to get to the space between the two towers?"

"I don't."

Without the half of a second of pause, Kirika replied immediately. Ayano continued her questioning with a stunned expression.

"Then, what are we going to do?"

"We'll force our way through."

Another immediate reply. Forgetting all her questions, Ayano starred at Kirika's unusually unyielding attitude.

"There's supposed to be at least one window facing the place in question. When comparing it with a broken down building, there's no need worry about a one or two windows or walls getting destroyed."

".........Well, that may be true."

It seems like Kirika was seriously anxious about the collapse of the Tokyo Government Office. Afraid of pointlessly provoking her, Ayano nodded vaguely.

Incidentally, for the sake of getting outside forcefully, it should be noted that beside windows, several locks had been shattered.

"Waaah!?"

At the moment she took a step outside the window, a strong wind got hold of her body. Ayano desperately braced her legs on the ground, her posture changed.

"Dangerous....."

They are at approximately a hundred and fifty meter above ground. If she were to tumble down, there would be literal hell before reaching down.

Feeling a cold sweat on her back, Ayano involuntarily shivered.

"If we were to fall from here, there would be enough time to finish praying before dying."

"Don't say such stupid things and look here."

A cool voice resounded in her ears. When turning around, in the center of the raging wind, Kirika's certainly erect figure was visible.

Ayano pursued Kirika's gaze. The space between the towering towers. At a first glance, nothing seemed suspicious. But -

"Aah, if it's like that, even I can grasp it."

Even for a Enjutsushi's non sharp senses, the unusual phenomenon before her eyes was obvious. The space was flickering in an unstable way.

The barrier concealing Pandemonium seemed unable to restore from the damage Kazuma's wind inflicted upon it.

"What to do? At this point I could hit and hit it with all my force."

"Don't do that."

Without hesitation, Kirika rejected Ayano's proposal.

"If the barrier is blown away, Pandemonium will become completely visible."

"That's true. Then, will you?"

"Yeah. It's fine leaving it to me in this situation."

Letting out words lacking definite confidence or modesty Kirika lightly took a stance.

Unnoticed on the fingers of both palms intersected across her chest four sheets of charms were interposed.

Kirika simultaneously released the four amulet sheets. They soared with a speed unbelievable for some scraps of paper, and suddenly stood still at one point in space, as if there was a transparent barrier there.

The four charms drew a rectangle on that empty space. Gazing sharply at the center of it, Kirika made the Sword Seal - her index and middle finger extended while the other fingers were tightly grasped.

"Rin Pyou Tou Shya Kai Jin Retsu Zai Zen!"

While reciting the nine letter spell, the space before their eyes was cut open the way the right hand Sword Seal was moving. First horizontally, then vertically - and then the moment nine types of lines were carved, the power dwelling in the four amulets was released.

''Ghin!''

Raising an ear breaking friction, the rectangle inside delimited by the amulets was entirely gouged out.

As if suddenly a window was produced in the empty space, from the hole the outer wall of Pandemonium could be seen.

" - Well done!"

At the performance defying the skillful barrier, Ayano spontaneously praised her from the bottom of her heart.

''"But, isn't Hayakuji (trad: the Early Nine Letter) the art of Shugendou?"''

Shugendou is a technique called the Nine Letters of Magic consisting of chanting the Nine Letter Spell while using for each letter a correspondent hand seal to purify evil.

The Hayakuji could be called the abridged version of it. Omitting the both hands seal, using only a right hand seal, substituting it for cutting the space nine times.

Comparing it to the proper way of doing it, its effectiveness was lower. Its speed was exceptionally high and could ensure the freedom of one hand. Compared to the Nine Letters, it was more appropriate for battle.

At any rate, it was magic that couldn't be used by Onmyoudou -

- ...Kazuma's words

''"I see, that's what he was talking about"''

Remembering the words she previously heard from Kazuma, Ayano secretly agreed. This was exactly why she was ostracized by the old ones respecting tradition.

"What are you doing, hurry up!"

When she came to her senses after being called out, Kirika was already passing through the whole opened in the barrier.

It was impossible for Kirika's jutsu to be effective long term. Before being left behind, Ayano followed Kirika in a hurry.

=== Part 2 ===

The wind blade tore the barrier and exposed the hidden image of Pandemonium in broad daylight.

"Excuse me for disturbing you - or something!"

Kazuma fired one more hit, making a huge hole in the roof and entered Pandemonium from the third floor.

"Well then -"

He turned around and looked over the gloomy room. It looked bedroom-like but except a canopy bed there was not much else.

Unable to trace a presence, Kazuma left the room without reluctance. He opened the door -

"Ooh"

While thinking it would led to the hallway, there was another room. This time it was a completely empty, square room. There was a door in all four directions.

While faintly scowling, he opened a random door. Another square room. Four doors.

"............"

Pushing his way forward in a straight line, Kazuma opened in succession the other three doors. Without any change, he was greeted by square rooms.

When turning back to the route he came through, he arrived at a children's room crammed with plush toys that he definitely didn't remember crossing.

Looking up at the ceiling, Kazuma murmured.

"Did you tamper with the inside space too? That's dangerous."

Inside Pandemonium, the space structure was changed to a complicated and mysterious dimension maze.

It was possible the tear the space with wind and push his way forward directly but adding external force to this space that became so complicated, it was possible the balance would instantly collapse breaking down Pandemonium itself.

Until he found Ren, he couldn't behave too rashly.

"If only I could find Ren's whereabouts........"

Since the space was distorted, not only he couldn't find Ren's presence, he didn't even understand his present location.

The only thing Kazuma was able to do right now was to believe in that one in a million chance and continue opening the infinite number of doors.

"Well, do you think there's a need for us to knock?"

Standing in front of Pandemonium's entrance, Kirika cracked a joke trying to appease her nervousness.

"Is not really necessary, is it? But if you want me to, I'll do it."

On the other side, already brimming with fighting spirit, Ayano had already thrown away etiquette and the like beyond the equinox.

Standing in front of the massive door, her left foot made one rotation on the axis. And then -

"Excuse me for disturbing you!"

The strong, peerless right-sided roundhouse kick made a dent in the bulky door. The door hinges popped out and the door was blown off with so much force it seemed there was an explosion.

"Well, let's enter."

"Ayano-chan......"

Trying to rebuke Ayano's conduct as that of a, perhaps, fellow woman, Kirika interrupted her own words in the middle of the sentence.

Inside the mansion, she recognized the presence of a person standing still, soundless, in the grand lounge.

As if matching their entrance, the dim lounge was lit up. The light down pouring from the chandelier, accurately shined upon the still shadow.

She was in her late teens, a girl so beautiful she felt out of place. She wore a jet black one piece dress, Gothic Lolita stile, with abundant frills and lace.

Her chestnut color hair was glamorously glittering, her lapis lazuli color eyes staring directly at the two, without blinking.

"....Eeh......."

Although confused by the sudden appearance, tentatively Ayano asked a question.

"You're not Vesalius, right?"

"Yes," the girl nodded blandly.

"I am Lapis. I serve Master Vesalius."

"I see. Then, will you guide us to your master? I have something to discuss with him."

Of course, the ''conversation'' Ayano had in mind was an aggressive communication using mainly fists.

But, staring with blank eyes at Ayano who was about to roll her sleeves, the girl - Lapis calmly shook her head.

"Master doesn't meet people without an appointment. Please leave."

"Do you expect us to go back with a <<Is that so?>>," Ayano retorted with immediate timing. And then, without hesitation, she stepped forward.

"If you won't show us around we'll search the entire house as I please. Move."

Facing the girl, Ayano met her halfway in a long stride. But Lapis didn't make way.

"Please stop," Lapis pronounced, thoroughly serene.

"If you come any closer, it will be considered hostile behavior and you will be eliminated."

"- Really, how?"

As if answering Ayano's reply, Lapis stepped up to the Western armor decorating the lounge and took the sword carried in those hands.

It was big.

As if disregarding its practical use from the outset, it was a large sword outside norm. The length of the blade was probably a hundred and fifty centimeters. Taking into account the handle, it exceeded two meters. It was bulky enough to cover the girl's waist.

With a solemn sound the scabbard was quickly taken off. The unsheathed blade diffusely reflected the illumination shining prettily.

"........Crystal?" Ayano murmured, intently watching the transparent sword blade that was clearly not steel. True, the gigantic sword that equaled Lapis' stature, all of it was composed of high purity crystal.

Unable to lift it because of its heaviness, the tip of the sword was dragged on the ground. Lapis said:

"Please leave. It is not permitted for uninvited guests to walk around Pandemonium."

She was monotonous as ever but her tone was firm. Ayano immediately understood that it was the last warning.

Pausing her advance, she unsheathed Enraiha. Facing the large crystal sword, she held the scarlet double edged sword clad in a golden flame.

And then, as if declaring war, Ayano took one step forward.

" - !"

Instantly Lapis' image disappeared. In the space of one eye blink, the figure of the girl carrying a large sword moved in front of Ayano.

A swift stepping in and then a slashing attack. The gigantic sword that seemed to mess with the sense of distance, the girl easily swung it downward.

Ayano met that blow with Enraiha. The swinging down crystal sword clashed with the raised scarlet edge.

" - !?"

Lapis had a complete victory in that confrontation.

Her sword, nearly sent flying by that tremendous strength, Ayano instantly altered the angle of the edge and made a slashing attack.

Giving off sparks, the crystal sword slid on Enraiha's blade. Despite changing its trajectory, the huge sword showed no decrease in speed, opening a crater-like hole in the floor.

Putting distance between them, Ayano stared at Lapis with a stiff expression.

''"Is.....is this a joke........?"''

Her power was unbelievable. Surely, between a sword attack from below and an upward sword attack the added gravity will always favour the one swinging down but this was a totally different level.

The physical strength she felt from this girl right now was clearly different from that of a human.

"Well, it's obvious from that occasion you wold posses something like that," Ayano groaned looking at the girl setting up her large sword half way up the stairway.

It was a sight without a sense of reality. Obstructed by the enormous sword blade, the girl's body was practically invisible.

The master setting up his sword, she was reminded of that optical illusion of a full length invisible edge hidden because of that space without gaps, but this was no illusion.

Purely physical, that gigantic blade is covering most of the girl's body.

"So, what to do?"

Preparing Enraiha, Ayano cautiously examined Lapis' reaction.

She couldn't neglect the girl's bizarre muscle strength but she was even more cautious of that crystal long sword held in that hand.

Being without scratch after exchanging blows with the heat of Enraiha's blade that can thoroughly burn all creation, just by that it was obviously not made of just crystal.

Because it was the weapon of the magician's servant it was perhaps loaded with unusual magical power.

If the effect of it was just a boost of strength there's no problem, but -

During the time Ayano didn't decide how to deal with it, Lapis stated attacking once more.

A soundless blow not only without fighting spirit but even her footsteps didn't make a noise. Leaving behind only the sound of cutting wind, the crystal sword assaulted Ayano.

Without committing the stupidity of stopping a slashing attack equivalent to the blow of castle siege weapons Ayano bent her body and dodged the blade. Also, the continuous sideways sweeping swung at her.

''"Sigh - will I manage, one way or another?"''

While using only defensive body movements for dodging the attack, Ayano was roughly making sure of Lapis' ability.

She freely handled the large sword to levels unrivaled by human beings but it seemed simple physical strength.

Certainly, her speed and might were terrific but for the sake of yielding that enormous mass her swordsmanship was limited and couldn't defy the law of inertia.

That was opportunity enough to strike.

Sharpening her reflexes, she waited for her chance while bearing nothing but evasion.

That opportunity arrived unexpectedly early.

Becoming irritated by the lack of contact, Lapis made an extremely long sweeping stroke.

Stepping in closely with all her strength, she mowed down the large sword with her right arm. That offensive made a maximum reach but naturally the time interval for dodging it was also large.

Ayano evaded that blow with a back step and stepped into Lapis' territory when the crystal blade passed her.

Unable to suppress the recoil of the swing the crystal sword almost flew close to Lapis' back. While in that posture, no matter how much transcendental physical strength the girl had, she couldn't slash back in time.

"Whaa?"

But, much more quickly than Ayano expected, Lapis unleashed the pursuit. Moreover, from the same right side as last time.

Crossing over the girl's back, the large sword was transferred from her right to her left hand and without slashing from the opposite direction from the first attack it made one more revolution and fired the same attack a second time.

Leaving aside the consecutive attack made by the full body rotation, Ayano wasn't able to predict her using that enormous sword like a knife.

She barely managed to catch that blow with Enraiha but, of course, she didn't manage to stop it. Even if Enraiha was safe her arm was about to break.

Naturally Ayano flew back, let loose by the impact.

Although blown away she reorganized her stance in mid-air and neatly landed on the wall with her legs.

By the time she landed on the floor, Lapis was already holding the huge sword aloft. The gigantic sword blade secretly disappeared in the girl's body.

As if she could return it on a scabbard on her back, an extreme pose.

While having a fiercely unpleasant presentiment, Ayano raised Enraiha overhead. Almost simultaneously, Lapis swung down the large sword.

From the crystal sword blade, an intense shock-wave was released.

"Y.......ouu......!"

Enraiha's blade swung downward one beat later met the imminent shock-wave. Cleaving it in two, the shock-wave flew past Ayano on both sides and opened two large holes on the wall behind her.

"......Unbelievable, huh?" Groaned Ayano, letting out a rough breath.

That physical ability was not a laughing matter. The blow just now didn't even have magic. The sword's pointed end exceeded speed of sound and created a genuinely physical shock-wave.

"That's one great animal strength."

"............"

Lapis was silent. Expressionless like a puppet, from the beginning of the fight up until now, she didn't slightly waver once.

Without showing any sign of unrest as all her attacks were blocked, without emotion or maybe because she had confidence her performance was superior.

"Don't get carried away!"

With one shout, Ayano became aggressive. Reducing the distance between the two by breaking into extreme speed, she swung Enraiha downward head on.

Lapis carelessly rose the crystal sword overhead, and repelled the slash. Next it was aimed to her torso but just by slightly changing the angle she defended.

Clearly, the girl mastered the handling of the enormous sword. The length of the sword blade, its thickness, was effectively used, handling the opponent's attack with a minimum of movement.

"Kuu....."

Worn out by the attack, Ayano took a tiny breath and backed off. Without missing that break, Lapis shortened the distance quickly.

"Kyaaa!"

In only a moment, not quick enough, Ayano was blown away. But this was what Ayano planned.

Brandishing Enraiha in midair, Ayano shouts:

"If you can block this, I'd like to see you try!"

The blade swung downward, releasing a fireball. Generating in succession three plasma spheres, they struck Lapis all at once.

Lapis looked up at the super hot cluster of flames drawing near indifferently. Without hesitation, she raised the crystal sword and swept it sideways.

The flash that appeared accurately sliced the three fireballs. Immediately following, they were extinguished without trace.

"- Wha?"

The instant her shocked, wide opened eyes perceived the crystal long sword, Ayao understood that mechanism.

The sword blade that was transparent, had been tainted red.

''"It was absorbed !?"''

Lapis yielded the crimson long sword on a grand scale. The red crystal glittered and released a crimson flame from the blade.

Surrounding Ayano, a five meter diameter space was turned to hell.

" - Tch, for an Enjutsushi such a move is -"

It seems she knew it couldn't be effective. By the time Ayano was scattering the blaze fully irritated, Lapis imminently approached Ayano, the transparent again long sword raised overhead.

"Crap."

Ayano avoided the blade pressed right before her eyes by bending forward and with that momentum put distance between them with a forward somersault.

As a feint she released a fireball in order to get up but as expected it was absorbed by the projected crystal blade.

"I'm beaten by this......" Ayano murmured looking at that stance without openings.

It seems like Lapis wasn't a Jutsushi or maybe a Jutsushi that manipulates one's flesh and didn't have any sort of offensive magic.

But, the girl was clearly an expert at anti-Jutsushi combat. She blocked long distance magical attacks with the crystal blade and by fighting close combat she didn't allow one the spare time for using magic, she showed the ultimate level of perfection at this kind of strategy.

''"What to do....?"''

"Surprisingly, you seem to have a hard time. Are you perhaps going to lose?"

While seriously thinking, a calm question as if it were someone else's problem reached her ears. Involuntarily Ayano was filled with a thirst to kill, and glared at her companion posing spectator from a distant place.

"Why the fuck are you so relaxed? How about backing me a little, even if it's a sham?"

Kirika irresponsibility shrugged her shoulders, warding off Ayano's protest.

"Don't say such nonsense. It's impossible to try thrusting myself in the neighboring of such high speed combat, right?"

"But, Kazuma would -"

Stopping mid-sentence, Ayano realized her blunder.

Although there was no need to say anymore, Kirika stressed the point as if trying to make sure.

"Don't you think it's unreasonable to force mankind to Kazuma's level?"

"Right. That was my mistake."

Ayano frankly admitted her fault.

If it's Kazuma, no matter how fast or complex were Ayano to move, he can flawlessly support her with a nonchalant air.

But, just how much transcendental skill does that require, Ayano knows it better than anyone else.

In any case, she is now fighting at ultra high speed where the positions are mutually exchanged at instant intervals.

If an inferior Jutsushi were to interfere, far from support it's not unlikely she would destroy her ally.

Not just the supporter's movement, but perfectly reading the movement of the rival she is facing, holding the entire battlefield on the palm of his hand, doing that from the first time, the deed of assisting close combat almost intertwined, that becomes an unreasonable deed.

It's possible Kirika was a first class Onmyouji but that is after all only first class.

She spontaneously shouted letting anger take it's natural course but if Kirika were to intervene Ayano would be troubled all the more.

Even under normal circumstances fighting an enemy was difficult. She has no room to pay attention even to her back.

At such times, only at such times, she wanted to be close to Kazuma.

If Kazuma were to defend her back, she can fight without concern.

If it's Kazuma, he can adjust the stage and make her feel good in order to fight at full power.

"Ah, enough already! It's all his fault for not being here!"

Ayano set up Enraiha and retorted with a scream, venting her propensity for anger.

=== Part 3 ===

Before he knew it, Ren was standing by himself in a dim, huge room.

No - he was not alone

There was one more person.

At the boundary between very dim light and pitch darkness, at a distance he could just barely confirm it by sight, someone was sitting calmly.

Eliminating time to look closely, Ren threw a fireball high in the sky. The white light shining out far and wide lit up the spacious room like broad daylight.

As if opening a hundred people ball, the empty room was grand to that extent. But, only two people were there right now.

Ren and, the person seated on an extravagant chair on the seat of honor on the innermost part of the saloon.

"In my opinion -"

The personage assuming that position started talking with an expression containing a smile. It was a voice he heard somewhere before.

The voice of the man that took him out from Tokyo Government Office.

"Your action is inelegant. If illumination is necessary I will provide it. Please erase that primitive lamp about to scorch the ceiling."

Matching the man's words, the great number of chandeliers hanging from the ceiling turned on all at once.

Ren extinguished the flame that became unnecessary, and stared scrutinizing at the whole man.

Platinum blond long hair. A deep crimson mantle wore on top of a black suit. The face was covered with a plain mask.

His appearance was just like it was explained. Ren inquired directly.

"Are you Vesalius?"

"When you're asking for a person's name, isn't it etiquette to call yourself first?"

Ren glared at the man closing hie eyes partly. Spontaneously his back dropped, his knee bent, taking a combat posture.

Inside the mask, the man seemed to laugh.

"Kannagi's youngest child, I heard you are a gentle child who dislikes conflict but that must have been some metaphor, right?"

"I have no idea," Ren repelled unfeeling.

"At least, I don't think there is a need to be mannered towards you."

"Ha ha, how cold."

Laughing once more, the man suddenly stood up.

"Whatever. I am certainly the proprietor of Pandemonium, Vesalius. And you are Kannagi Ren. Shall we advance the conversation now that we both know the other's identity?"

The man - Vesalius made a step forward with his right leg and with a pompous gesture swiped his mantle to the back. As if tempting, he raised his right palm, forward.

"Welcome to the Pandemonium, Chosen One. Your power has been acknowledged and deemed suitable for progressing even more. Do you wish a class change?"

"I don't!" Replied Ren immediately point blank.

"- Well, since it's you, you would answer that way."

Vesalius shrugged his shoulders bored-looking, dropping his hand.

"The other people agreed to it extremely happily."

"Why such a thing - no, the reason is inconsequential. Stop doing such things."

"I can't do that."

This time Vesalius replied immediately.

"This experiment took a lot of labor in itself. I can't stop it because a child's complaint makes noise."

"Experiment - ?"

"That's right, an experiment. For the sake of it I distributed power to those intellectually impaired young people. In no way does it mean I'm messing around trying to convert to reality the world of TV games."

Ren didn't intend to ask about the purpose of that experiment. As one would expect, they wouldn't chat to that extent and there's no point in knowing.

No matter the reason, this sort of act couldn't be overlooked.

"You're giving off a pretty violent presence, boy ~"

Seeing through Ren's decision, a faint wry smile oozed from Vesalius' voice. But, without taking a stance to face the attack, he sat down on the chair for a second time.

"A fighting scene is my weak point. If I were to fight against an Enjutsushi, I would be killed in three seconds. That is being modest."

"Then -"

"I have an attendant specialized in combat but now is all out for the sake of eliminating another intruder."

"Another intruder ~"

"Do you want to see?"

Vesalius lightly brought up his left hand. That movement was a sigh, a screen was produced in the air projecting two girls fighting each other.

Among them, there was a girl Ren recognized by sight.

"Nee-sama!"

"That's right. A direct descendant of Kannagi just like you, Miss Kannagi Ayano. By the way, the other one, my subordinate, is called Lapis. She is thoroughly trained in anti-Jutsu combat. Even if the opponent is a direct descendant of Kannagi, she won't lose."

"You....."

"Aah, it's not just her."

Raising this time his right hand, Vesalius produced one more screen in the air. What was reflected there -

"Nii-sama!"

"Yagami Kazuma. His former name is Kannagi Kazuma. They both came here in order to save you. You're quite loved aren't you, boy?"

Inside the screen Kazuma was exploring the mansion irritated. But his manner of walking felt exactly random and didn't seem to have a purpose.

Since his brother was an excellent Fujutsushi, there was no need to use his legs to this extent inside the mansion -

As if reading Ren's question, Vesalius announced in a tone full of composure.

"The section he trespass through became a dimension maze replacing the warped space. He can't search it using wind"

"Nii-sama's wind can tear that space itself!"

"True."

Vesalius agreed to Ren's instant objection without hint of disturbance.

"But, if he were to tear down the space that became twisted to this extent, the balance will instantly crumble and maybe Pandemonium will collapse, that's what he's thinking. In reality, the structure is not that poorly built."

From inside the mask, the lingering memory of scorn leaked out. Sneering at Kazuma continuing his pointless endeavor, Vesalius' shoulders trembled slightly.

"Therefore, he won't choose such a forced action. If he were by himself he wouldn't hesitate but you are here. That man's - our detestable bitter enemy's most important person, you."

" - !?"

Although wearing a mask, it couldn't possibly conceal the hatred and intent to kill. Flooded in the criminal intent gushing out from he man's hole body, Ren was terrified.

".......Is Nii-sama, your objective.......?"

"No, that's an additional gain."

Smoothly recovering his serenity, Vesalius answered.

"It was determined the experiment would be most pertinent if done here. I was informed he would be here but I don't have that much time to spare for someone hated."

"............"

Seeing Vesalius answer thoroughly indifferent, Ren was overpowered.

It was scary beyond reason.

While seeming rational, this was was different at some fundamental level.

Something, he couldn't quite express it, was different. A mutually exclusive definite something. To the extent he couldn't put up with breathing the same air as him.

But even so, he was in front of the enemy ringleader. Running away wasn't permitted. There was nobody who could help him.

- He had no choice but to do it by himself.

"In short, what are you trying to say?"

Hardening his resolution to confront Vesalius, Ren asked with a face feigning serenity.

"Do you plan to take Nii-sama and Nee-sama hostage? If that's the case, it's pointless. Nee-sama wouldn't lose to the likes of your servant. Even Nii-sama won't be trapped in the maze forever. It's quite the opposite, the fact that those two could become a burden to me is nothing but a comical story!"

"Humph, certainly."

Vesalius consented, not taken aback but frank.

"I don't know about Kannagi Ayano but Yagami Kazuma - that man with a lack of common sense in all aspects can't be sealed by something like a dimension maze. That's quite a plausible argument."

"Then, what is that you're aiming at?"

"Hmmm -"

As of thinking over it carefully or maybe trying to dodge, Vesalius tilted his head to the side in doubt. Just like <<The Fire Leader>> Takamatsu Kyoshi said, he was a very theatrical man.

" - The production of a play, maybe?"

"What?"

"I said, the production of a play. With what sort of timing will the three of you be reunited under one roof, I'm waiting for the most effective ''<<chance>>''"

"To.......to what end?"

"How to elaborate this, huh?" Stated Vesalius as a matter of course.

"The arrival of the protagonists after discovering the wicked magician's hiding place. All three separated, caught into vicious traps while rushing in, each encountering a formidable enemy. To come together in this burning situation without any sort of drama, to climax will be lacking. Wouldn't you doubt my sense even more?"

"I don't care about such things!" Shouted Ren unable to bear it any longer. But Vesalius' determination didn't waver.

"I can't allow such a thing. This setting needs drama unconditionally. For example, the moment Lapis beheads Miss Kannagi Ayano, Yagami Kazuma appears and in that state -"

"That's impossible!"

"Is that so? You are underestimating Lapis' ability. That could be called the ultimate form of a <<Jutsushi Killer>>. Even if Yagami is sealed in the dimension maze -"

His proud words interrupted mid-way, Vesalius stared at the screen projecting Kazuma. Inside the screen, Kazuma was also looking hard at Vesalius.

"- Are you, there?"

A dry voice reached Ren's ear. Of course Vesalius' too.

"Ridiculous....."

Vesalius' voice, full of composure until now, looked worried for the first time.

Before his eyes, he stares at the chilly glance beyond the screen.

"Ridiculous!"

Vesalius immediately tried to eliminate the crystal. But, faster that that.

''"Ren!"''

From inside the crystal, Kazuma shouts.

''"If you're there, call my name! I'll definitely find where you are! Ren - "''

"Nii-sama!"

No doubt came to his mind. Believing he will reach without fail, Ren shouts as loudly as possible.

"I'm here! Nii-sama!"

"I won't let you!"

While shouting, Vesalius grasped tightly his right hand. As if crushing the crystal floating in mid-air with that hand.

But, slightly late, from inside, the crystal was sliced in a straight line. The sounds of stretched barriers smashed up over and over again, played and reverberated between the hard space.

"......What unbelievable behavior you have."

Gazing at the man jumping out of the crystal, Vesalius groaned as if mourning.

"More than severing the space, your search by way of wind was supposed to be sealed. How did you do something so special?"

"It's not particularly special. I just followed the path you made," replied Kazuma as a matter of course.

"Should I say, sorry for the trouble I put you through?"

"You bastard.........."

The pair of eyes inside the mask, glared at Kazuma full of hate. But lightly warding that off, Kazuma turned his face toward Ren.

"Yo, Ren. Are you unhurt?"

"Ah, yes. I'm sorry for making you worry."

"No, if I wouldn't have heard your voice, perhaps i would have been delayed a little longer"

While brushing gently Ren's head, rushing over, Kazuma asked as if continuing the conversation.

"So, are you Vesalius?"

"Yes, you can call me that."

"Heee......"

While showing a frivolous broad grin, Kazuma focused on the masked man. Vesalius too, quietly stared back at Kazuma through the expressionless mask.

At a first glance they looked as if confronting each other in an indifferent manner. But, even Ren could clearly see the transmitted violent emotion on the verge of explosion boiling inside.

''" Does my brother also know Vesalius?"''

''our detestable bitter enemy''

Vesalius referred like that to Kazuma. Exactly as stated, he included as much hate as possible.

What sort of connection is between the two, truthfully he was scared of knowing.

In front of Ren, catching his breath and watching them attentively, Kazuma got the ball rolling playing the fool.

"Your taste is surprisingly unusual. What's with the crazed appearance, Bernhardt Rhodes?"

"- Eh?"

"- Humph"

At the shocking accusation, he covered the surprised groan with an displeased sigh.

Confused Ren shifted his attention on the man calling himself Vesalius but without showing any sigh of disturbance, the masked man stared back at Kazuma coolly.

"Can you not make such an elated face? I wasn't particularly hiding it. This resemblance is one part of the play production."

"I see. Then, to what purpose did you bring Ren here? Since I finally overlooked your life, weren't you supposed to use it in a more meaningful manner?"

"Don't get cocky, youngster," Vesalius coldly announced without trace of provocation.

"You'd better understand a bastard like you managed to live this long because we ignored you as something trifle. If we were serious, a bastard like you -"

"Ha ha ha, well, I didn't notice that," Kazuma laughed with an extremely ''you're rubbing me the wrong way'' expression.

"So, who the fuck is supposed to kill me when '''I''' butchered your master, huh?"

With the face of an arrogant villain holding his head high, at the time he loudly declared so -

The wall behind was blown off as if exploding and two shadows tumbled in.

=== Part 4 ===

"Daaaah!"

Dodging the low blade poke from above, Ayano aimed at Lapis' undefended torso.

But earlier than the blade Lapis' torso already disappeared. Using the crystal long sword as a fulcrum, she pulled herself up in that manner raising her body and evading in the air.

Precisely because the weapon she yielded was by far heavier her body weight that risky undertaking with a touch of acrobatics was possible.

"I'm not letting you escape!"

Ayano threw a fireball at Lapis trying to put distance between them. Just as until now, the crystal blade absorbed the fireball together with its caloric value. The crystal blade was dyed red.

"Once more!"

Not caring about it, Ayano released a second blaze. The crimson crystal colored deeper as it soaked in the blaze and finally changed to a deep crimson as if it was fresh blood.

"This is the last one!"

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 261.jpg|thumb|]]

Without giving the flame absorbing sword blade the time to release it, for the third time and this time without mistake using all her power, Ayano hit into it golden flames.

The blade already near its flame absorption limit didn't have enough reserve power to receive the third strike.

The moment the golden flame came into contact with the blade, it exploded while preserving almost all caloric value.

Together with the detonation, Lapis was blown off splendidly.

Her body, apparently slim and elegant, crashed into the wall, smashed the wall and without reducing its momentum, disappeared on the other side of it.

"You won't get away!"

Mercilessly, Ayano fired a plasma sphere in pursuit. Unable to visually confirm the target the blow was hit at random but there's no problem opening a hole in the wall for the sake of the important objective.

Rather than a hole, climbing over the 80% destroyed wall Ayano stepped in the next room chasing Lapis.

Surprisingly Lapis didn't have any visible wounds. Her clothes weren't significantly disordered, and finally scorched by the flames her expression was cool-looking and didn't seemed to appear to have just been blown off more than ten meters.

But -

''"I win!"''

One moment later, just by clashing the blades Ayano was convinced of victory.

She already couldn't feel that absurd vitality. As expected, she didn't come out unscathed after receiving that blow. Her movement was greatly dulled.

During the explosion the crystal blade recovered its transparency but using Enjutsu is no longer required.

In the state Lapis is right now, she can be defeated only by fencing. Ayano concluded so, calmly.

''"That woman is OK. What's left - "''

Looking to her side, she confirmed three people at the edge of her field of vision. The previous visitors, who were apparently in this room from the beginning.

Two of those faces were familiar.

Kazuma and Ren and a masked man - the one she heard about, Vesalius.

Kazuma rescued Ren and confronted the enemy to kill which was the same as having won already.

Leaving Vesalius to Kazuma, Ayano focused her awareness on Lapis.

"You're finished"

Although feebly staggering but even so wielding the sword expressionless, Lapis was sent flying by Ayano's one blow.

The damage seemed larger than expected. That physical ability that was overwhelming was utterly spent without trace.

The large sword unable to be supported by those frail arms fell to the floor with a dull, heavy sound.

In order to settle this in one go Ayano ran. She faced the girl standing rock still brandishing Enraiha and then -

" - !?"

Feeling an intense thirst for blood from her flank, Ayano jumped on the spur of the moment. A wind blade ran right before her eyes.

If she wouldn't have recognized and plunge into she was certain it was timed for a fatal would.

"Kazuma!? Where the fuck are you aiming - "

Starting a say an inappropriate complaint, Ayano frowned puzzled.

In daze, simply in a daze Kazuma gazed at Lapis. Ayano's complaint clearly didn't reach his ears. It seems he didn't even noticed he almost killed Ayano by accident.

His trembling lips squeezed out a small, grazed voice.

"Tsoi.....Rin........"

"Eh?"

She remembered hearing that name. Yes, not nearly one hour ago.

''"Tsoi Rin's eyes were green - "''

As if yearning for her, as if caressing her, Kazuma whispered a woman's name.

But clearly the eyes of the girl calling herself Lapis were lapis lazuli blue. As if trying to confirm it once again, Ayano witnessed another unexpected thing.

Lapis too stared at Kazuma intently. Not a trace of her expressionless doll-like appearance from the middle of the battle. Her wet pupils shook as if she was about to break down crying at any moment.

''"But, she doesn't seem happy to meet him. Loneliness? Sadness? It's different, she's more - "''

Experiencing a feeling similar to alienation at the couple staring at each other, Ayano couldn't take her eyes off them.

Fixing each other and each other only with a hot gaze. A universe complete with just the two of them. Impossible for other people to disturb even if they tried, that kind of atmosphere.

" - Lapis, come here"

But that single word, unbearably uncomfortable from an outsider, destroyed the mood.

At the same time Bernhardt's order was handed down, Lapis regained her inhuman expression.

"Yes, Master"

Lapis replied shortly, turned her back to them without hesitation and started walking but for some reason Ayano didn't chase after her. She had no choice but to watch over that silhouette picking up the large sword fallen down on her way and meeting Bernhardt halfway at her wit's end.

".............................hey"

Several seconds after the girl tempered her master's bad mood sitting behind him - Kazuma finally opened his mouth. His tone seemed to desperately try to crush something to death.

"What?"

In a contrastive light voice Bernhardt asked. It was as if he completely didn't feel the anger dwelling in Kazuma's voice.

".........There's a lot I want to ask but.....enough, just die"

Literally spitting out that verdict, Kazuma released a wind blade.

But the certain kill blow vanished in front of the crystal blade. Lapis jumped in front of Bernhardt and protected her master using her body.

".........tch"

In front of the girl setting up her sword, Kazuma clearly backed off feeling clearly shaken.

Inside the mask, Bernhardt laughed.

"Have I done something to hurt your feelings?"

Unnaturally tilting his head to the side, Bernhardt asked. As if making fun of him, as if flipping.

"I made you reunite with your dead sweetheart. Aren't you supposed to be grateful?"

"Fuck you......!", Kazuma groaned, his voice trembling with fury.

"Did you thing that sham imitating merely for form's sake will become your trump card? Don't fuck with me Bernhardt!"

"Hey, hey"

Shaking his head in lamentation, Bernhardt sighed.

"A sham, you say? A sham! You, the world's greatest Fujutsushi, you, able to understand all creation via wind, are you calling her a sham just because of her outward appearance! ''Look'' better! The girl's true nature - "

"Be silent", Kazuma said dreadfully cold.

But that tone was clearly different from usual.

It had no composure.

In front of that implausible reality of Kazuma losing the mental battle, Ayano was frightened from the bottom of her heart.

Although that spectacle was right before her eyes, she still couldn't believe it.

The man called Kazuma is different from one who is only strong.

Even though he is standing in front of a stronger opponent, Kazuma will never waver. He won't falter. Putting on a fearless smile he will fight and finally snatch away the victory.

The man Ayano wanted for her partner was that man. And yet -

"It's impossible to revive Tsoi Rin, right......?"

The man she believed solid like a rock, was swaying in insecurity. His voice trembled, his face distorted in sorrow.

"You stole everything......her body, her soul, she was eaten by a devil without leaving anything behind! She's nowhere to be found! It's impossible for her to be born again! No matter what Jutsu you use, she cannot be restored to life!"

"I know"

Bernhard responded dispassionate at that scream full of grief.

"I know that. Because at that time, four years ago, I was also there"

" - What, was it like that", Kazuma murmured, placing an fierce intent to kill in his gaze.

If there was a man who lost all hope, at the time of meeting the person who robbed him of everything maybe he would murmur so,

If there was a man who decided the purpose of his life was to kill people in order to carry out his revenge, he would laugh with this kind of voice.

If there was a man who, despite being alive gave up on being alive and wishing for a future, maybe he would howl with this kind of voice.

Like the wind blowing through a parched desert, an empty voice.

"I didn't know. Because at that time, I saw no one else but him. If I knew, I would have killed you together with him........"

The finger warped like a hook controlled the wind.

Bernhardt controlled his strained laugh seeing Kazuma about to release a blow made up of killing intent and madness.

"Well, hear me out. At that time I was certainly in that place. For this reason, I was able to find something. The last thought left from that girl called Tsoi Rin on the verge of death"

"Wh...at.......?"

"Something like a residual thought, also called a lost emotion. I picked up the thought etched in that space and made Lapis from the core of it. You understand?"

After a short silence, Kazuma spit out with an unpleasant manner of speaking.

"In other words an imitation, right"

"It's not something so deplorable"

As if admonishing a pupil with bad scores, Bernhardt spoke.

"Will you discard the last thought of the girl you once loved as a ''<<sham>>''? Do you have nothing to say to the girl you weren't able to protect because of your powerlessness?"

"........say no more.......", retorted Kazuma with a groan but his tone was terribly frail.

Bernhardt sneered at Kazuma's best effort and tenderly embraced Lapis' shoulders.

"That's fine. I will hear at another time in what way will you fulfill your love for Miss Tsoi Rin. Today it's time to part ways"

"Do you think you can run away?"

Kazuma raised his voice but Bernhardt's composure didn't crumble. Showing Lapis like an artist who displays his best work, he declared proudly.

"I handed out power to the foolish young people of this country. So, what reason would I have not to bestow it on Lapis, my servant?"

" - tch!"

Those words gave a strong shock even to the people left behind to this point.

Especially for Ayano, who realized Lapis' power first hand it was a sentence she didn't want to believe in.

Because the girl she fought so hard against even had a hidden ability.

"Lapis' class is <<The Demon Swordsman>>. Come now, show them your power"

"Yes, Master"

Responding blandly, Lapis put strength into the hand gripping the long sword. The crystal blade released a white light from inside and -

"Wh- What - !?"

Ayano raised a cry of surprise. Behind Lapis, the illusion of a transparent woman emerged.

Beautiful and solemn, an enormous illusion giving the impression of a goddess. That thing whose head exceeded one meter by itself surrounded Lapis' arms as if embracing her closely and grabbed the crystal long sword the girl was holding.

Using the real sword as a core, an illusionary large sword was molded. The enormous blade suitable for the enormous vision pierced through the hall's wall. It grew interminably.

"Pandemonium lost its purpose. Destroy everything"

"Yes, Master"

According to the master's command, Lapis swung downward the large sword in a straight line. And then, matching the girl's movement the illusion swung the imaginary sword.

" - tch!"

The phantom blade passed through where Kazuma's arm was before he promptly jumped. The large sword who wasn't supposed to exist in reality, tore down the ceiling, blast away the walls, pulverised the floor, turned the blade point right under and became still.

The fracture line was vertical; the guest room cut half way round. It was the result brought by just one sword swing, that may be interesting to mention but -

"Only this?", coughed Ayano as if she lost interest.

Looking at Lapis, in a posture kneeling down in one knee, her sword piercing the floor, the girl didn't look about to make the next move. Even the background illusion disappeared unnoticed.

While thinking it wasn't a bid deal in proportion to the flashy directing, that moment -

" - Eh?"

A sinister creak reached her ears.

She didn't know where it came from and what made it but she clearly understood it was lethal, that sound.

Stronger and closer, the creak relentlessly continued. Some kind of serious crushing sound also joined in -

"Kyaaa!?"

Abruptly, a shock bursting out from right under attacked them. The tremor was violent enough to make one believe it was a near-field earthquake. And then, a floating sensation as if gravity disappeared -

"Wh........what is..........eeh?"

Recovering from the unexpected crash, Ayano looked up at Lapis in blank amazement. Before she knew, the space between the floor she stood on and the girl rose nearly two meters in height.

Close to her were Kazuma, Ren and Kirika. On the other side were Bernhardt and Lapis.

Was this neat separation of friends and enemies an accident or maybe -

''"But, why this way then ?"''

Ayano's gaze wandered about the surroundings. She instantly discovered the reason.

The saloon was vertically slipping off. In accordance with the long sword's cleaving path, the saloon was divided right in half. And then, while the balance crumbled, it produced a longitudinal dislocation.

The one sliced wasn't just the guest room. That phantom sword probably bisected the entire Pandemonium.

''" - Huh, just wait a second"''

Thinking that far, Ayano realized a frightening truth.

From what it was seem from the outside Pandemonium was a three stores building. If everything was cut from the first floor to the roof, that blade lightly stretched more than ten meters. And then Lapis swung that sword until directly below. Since the point if the sword sunk into the floor.

''"That blow, just how far did it slice?"''

As if verifying Ayano's uneasiness, the tremor underneath her feet increased violently. What was called ''underfoot'', ''the ground'' that supported Pandemonium's mass, in other words -

The omen of caving in came from above. From lovely fragments of ceiling to stones and lumber weighting a ton, roughly every piece that composed the mansion came down, having lost its support.

But, pretending not to recognize that spectacle of destruction, Bernhardt made a refined bow.

"Well then, that's all for today. If the destiny will allow, let's meet again"

"Wait......."

"It's pointless"

Restraining the powerless Kazuma, Bernhardt avoided him indifferent.

Not ''impossible'' but ''pointless''

"The way you are right now, you can't do anything against Lapis"

"If you find the answer, come again. You will have a heartfelt reception"

The master of the crumbling Pandemonium exaggeratedly waved his mantle with a thud and wrapped Lapis inside it.

Ant then - he disappeared.

"Aah - "

Even more that the skillfulness of that Jutsu, the timing was exquisite. While receiving the attention of all members, displaying an excellent skill while none hindered, the couple disappeared.

There was no way of searching for their destination.

Standing stock still in the middle of the crumbling Pandemonium, Kazuma continued glaring at the space Bernhardt disappeared from.

His pupils coated in hatred, hallucinating maybe about the masked man in the downpour of debris, he wasn't aware of the crisis he was presently facing.

" Kazuma ! It's dangerous! If you don't hurry up - "

Without realizing the fact that Ayano was leading him by the hand with a desperate expression, he glared at the empty sky tightly grasping his fists.

"Bernhard - "

Through the gap between his clench teeth, he wrings out the name of that hateful enemy.

Entrusting that overflowing fury to that name, he shouted until his voice became hoarse.

''"Bernhardt!!!!!"'''

The collapse of the bisected Tokyo Metropolitan Tower, unable to bear that weight, happened immediately after.

<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5 Illustrations|Volume 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Chapter 4

2013-11-18T06:33:49Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 4 Maiden from the days of yore ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Hurry up!"

"I know."

As if calming down the hurrying up Ayano, Kirika nodded carefreely. She fleetingly glanced at the rear view mirror, checking Kazuma's appearance that didn't move as if he was asleep.

She looked forward once again.

Approximately five minutes after Kanon's call, Kirika got into the car she was driving and they headed for the Tokyo Government Office.

Without Daiki. Although she said it was important to accumulate experience, it was still dangerous to take such an inexperienced fellow to the enemy's base.

To say nothing of the fact that right now Ren was captured.

If he were to become a burden - no, the moment he ''will'' become a burden it's not unlikely Kazuma will simply eliminate him. Or maybe, that is certain.

Therefore, policeman Isurughi was watching the office. It goes without saying he took over that duty voluntarily.

"Still another ten minutes, huh?"

Appearing not to hurry, Kirika was operating the car safely. The car model was a jet black GT-R. Just in case, it was a Tokyo MPD's Special Investigation Unit official vehicle but Kirika never let another person take the steering wheel. Remodeled by misusing the public expenditure, it was a car sample for intermingling the public policy with private interest.

"............"

Ayano folded her arms, agitated, and glared at the seat belt that got in her way.

The time was past evening, the place was Shinjuku. Since so many unfavorable conditions piled up, no matter how skilled the driver or how fast the car, it's impossible for the car to run smoothly.

Just when they seemed to move the traffic lights changed to red and Ayano knitted her eyebrows in worry.

"Won't you sound the siren already and go across?"

"Please don't ask for that."

As if calming the irritated Ayano, Kirika said in a composed voice.

"We can't go public with this. You understand, right?"

Certainly it seems impossible to imagine how much of an uproar they would cause if they were to march into Tokyo Government Office with a patrol car ringing a gaudy siren.

She understood that. She understood it but nevertheless she couldn't calm down.

"What the hell was Ren thinking? To meddle with the enemy's base by himself!"

"But he didn't particularly have that intention, right? He only wanted to scout it out from afar -”

"It's the same thing!" Ayano retorted strongly.

Inside the car, Kirika already received a brief lecture. Connecting the information she received from Kanon, Ayano almost perfectly understood the Pandemonium system.

For that reason, she realized it. That the opponent this time was not an easy one. A Jutsushi that can freely use this much magic. Even understating him, it was clear he was elite.

Parading solo before the nose of that sort of opponent is reckless no matter how you think about it.

"Shit!"

"Settle down, Ayano-chan."

To the impatient Ayano, Kirika said the same thing the Nth time.

"The fact that he was abducted means he wasn't immediately killed. I'm sure you'll see him again."

"I know that but........"

"Besides, I'm not the one you want to say these selfish things to, right? When Kazuma comes back you can throw as many tantrums as you like."

"..............."

Despite frowning, Ayano was silent. Although he won't be pleased by furious remarks, it was an established fact she should wait until Kazuma's return.

She looked at Kazuma holding still next to her with a sidelong glance. That figure completely exhausted, leaning on the seat, seemed as if sleeping.

But of course, it was impossible for this man to doze off in front of Ren's crisis. Right now Kazuma was tuning his conscience with the Spirits of the Wind, and investigating the situation at the far off Tokyo Government Office.

When watching him so intently as if she was glaring, Kazuma suddenly opened his eyes.

Lightly looking up at the sky, he let a tiny sigh. And when he was about to close his eyes again, Ayano instantly detained him by holding his arm.

"How was it!?"

"The space above the Tokyo Government Office is certainly distorted."

"And?"

"I won't know more without going there."

Without saying anymore, Kazuma closed his eyes again. But this time, his presence didn't fade. He seemed to merely rest his body.

Understanding the report ended, Ayano shouted in a shocked voice.

"-Then, isn't that the same as not knowing anything!?"

"That's not true, Ayano-chan."

While handling the steering, Kirika put on a bitter smile.

"It means we know that, from the result of the reconnaissance, only that much can be found."

Ayano's eyebrows frowned with a twitch. As expected, she wasn't so slow as not to understand after having been spoken to like that.

"It'll be difficult?"

"Fairly."

At Kirika's question, Kazuma answered without opening his eyes.

The Barrier Kazuma spied on with wind - just because he was capable of constructing such a thing, the enemy's excellent ability was obvious.

At the premonition of a fierce battle, Ayano involuntarily clenched her fists.

After the car drove for five more minutes, Tokyo Government Office's panoramic view finally entered their vision.

In a straight line, the distance is less than three hundred meters. But they were stopped again by the red traffic light.

''"Running should be faster now..."''

The instant Ayano thought so, Kazuma moved.

"I go first."

"Wait!"

As Kazuma said so and got off the car, Kirika sharply called him to a halt. Kazuma looked at Kirika with an emotionless gaze.

"I'm not trying to stop you. I'm just saying it to know I said it - don't destroy the Tokyo Metropolitan Office."

"That seems reasonable..." Kazuma replied with an expression as if that was a stupid thing to say. But it was too early to be relieved.

"I'll be careful until I rescue Ren."

"Be careful after rescuing Ren-kun too!"

"Tell that to the opponent!"

Kazuma bluntly ignored Kirika's shriek-like petition. Coincidentally his silhouette faded like a mist and then - it disappeared.

By manipulating the density of the atmosphere, he turned transparent by distorting light. Kazuma's specialty was optical camouflage.

"Kazuma!"

He didn't reply. Already riding upon the winds, it seems he was headed for the Tokyo Government Office in a literally straight line.

He aimed to go directly to the space between the twin towers where Pandemonium was located without having to use the stairs.

".....!"

Simultaneously, both looked up at the Tokyo Government Office. In the upper air of the tuning fork characteristic silhouette they felt a frozen, enormous power.

"No way! Is he really going to wreck it!?"

While both women became rigid unable to do anything, their faces stiff, quickly, sharply, a gigantic power was released.

The distortion of space, the power that held that distortion in place was forcibly sliced and torn by a wind blade.

The recoil from the reconstruction of the warped space changed to a colorless, soundless shock.

"Is that, Pandemonium?"

The barrier had been smashed and Pandemonium, concealed at the bottom of that distorted space was finally exposed to broad daylight.

The number one central government office, Tokyo Government Office, this building that could be called the symbol of Shinjuku was joke-like enshrined in the gap between the two towers.

It was a scene that made one doubt his sanity. Although after several seconds the barrier reconstructed and that image disappeared, there are people who would have seen it.

"..........I wonder, will we be able to falsify this..........?"

Sitting in the driver seat completely exhausted, Kirika groaned.

Just as feebly, Ayano retorted.

".........Won't it be all right? If there's no evidence, you can settle it by saying it was an optical illusion, or if there are pictures you can say something like that was photo-shopped."

"Maybe -"

"Oo - Oi! What was that explosion!?"

Kirika's murmur, forcibly trying to convince herself was drowned in the man's shout. Ayano and Kirika looked at each other with tedious expressions.

What the man felt was probably the recoil from when the Barrier was tore open.

It was a non-physical shock but it seems it could be perceived by normal people with a good intuition.

".......For now, let's prepare"

Kirika took her telephone out from the dashboard and pressed the buttons. When it connected, she began talking without introduction.

"It's urgent, command an evacuation order for Tokyo Government Office. Eeh, who cares about the reason? Invent something adequate like we received a terrorist bomb warning or something. Do you understand? This conversation is being recorded, right? It will be pointless even if you tell me you won't listen!"

After powering off her phone she flung it in the passenger seat. She let out a deep, deep breath.

"Good grief..."

"What was that? The preliminary arrangements for a cover up?"

At Ayano's question Kirika replied in a worn out voice.

"That's also true but we can't disregard the possibility that Tokyo Government Office will fall, right?"

"Aah, that's true -"

Involuntarily Ayano looked up at the Tokyo Government Office with a distant look.

"Since it's ''that'' Kazuma, he doesn't seem to hold kindness for the guy who abducted Ren, huh?"

"I beg you, don't say it so calmly," Kirika whispered while getting away from the car.

"Because in that worst case, I have no one to rely on but you."

"........I'll do my best."

As Kirika said so desperately hoping, Ayano answered honestly.

Entering the Tokyo Government Office, the usual scene enfolded between their eyes.

"It seems no one takes refuge."

"..........That 'wait and see' son of a bitch....I'll remember this!" Kirika spit out unpleasantly.

Feeling a shiver at that subdued murmur, Ayano felt gratitude for that certain something that surpasses human intellect that didn't made her Kirika's boss.

"Aah, but, the sightseeing room seems closed."

She restored the conversation in a casual manner.

There was no line of people on the left and right direct elevator entrances but a closed sigh stood there bluntly.

"True......that's strange - huh?"

Looking around Kirika took notice of two children who approached them.

''"Aah, are these kids...?"''

This was the first time she met them directly but the duo was so peculiar it was impossible to mistake. As if supporting that guess, Ayano met them halfway.

"Kanon-chan, Serisawa-kun -"

"Onee-sama!"

One of those two, Kanon, clung to Ayano firmly.

"Are you still here? Didn't I tell you to go home?"

"But, but, Ren-kun is....."

"He's fine."

Lightly bending over so that the height of their eyes matched, Ayano showed a smile to bring her piece of mind.

"Don't worry about Ren. That boy is much stronger that what he looks like and a much stronger guy already left to rescue him."

"But...."

Unable to throw away her hesitation, Kanon mumbled. As if covering for her Serisawa opened his mouth.

"If you say it's fine staying here is....besides, even we can -"

"Don't be so irresponsible!"

With a suddenly changed severe tone, Ayano scolded them harshly.

"It may be heartless to say it but right now, there's nothing you two can do. If I am honest, you're nothing but a drag. If you plan to continue being Ren's friends, learn to discern whether or not you can say selfish things."

They had a life and death occupation. Not only they didn't had the ability to protect themselves but it was inexcusable to disturb the site with amateurs who didn't understand.

If both were those kind of ''people without self-restraint'' there was no point for Ren to associate with them like that.

".....I'm sorry......"

"......I apologize......."

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 223.jpg|thumb|]]

Dejected, heads hung down, both spoke words of apology.

Once again Ayano showed a smile and embraced both of them lightly.

"I'll tell Ren to call you afterwards. Wait until then at your homes, OK?"

"- Yes."

"Is the conversation over?"

As if choosing the moment the children agreed - actually, seeming to lie in wait for it, Kirika approached. Ayano unintentionally scowled and glared at her.

"Please at least try to look like you are persuading them. Truthfully, this is your job right?"

"You could say that but I thought Ayano-chan was more suitable for it. Besides -"

Lightly eluding Ayano's criticism, Kirika focused her eyes on the children.

"The police was supposed to order evacuation, you didn't hear anything?"

"- Eeh?"

Kanon and Serisawa exchanged strange glances.

"No, we didn't hear anything. Aah, but the sightseeing room was suddenly shut."

"We've been in the lobby ever since but there wasn't a broadcast like that. I'm not mistaken."

""..........I see."

With a low nod, Kirika fired her gun in a deserted place. Perhaps in the direction of the Metropolitan Police Department.

"I'll ask for information at the reception desk. Ayano-chan, take the kids."

"Aah, OK."

Hearing Ayano's answer behind her, Kirika walked to the reception.

Looking at her appearance from behind with a fearful gaze, Serisawa asked:

"Is she perhaps, a scary person?"

"That's true. It would be better not to stand in her way today."

Responding with a faintly stiff voice, Ayano took both of them to the exit. Leaving the building together with them, she sent them off.

"Well, go home."

Kanon and Serisawa bowed their heads deeply in front of Ayano.

"Please save Ren-kun."

"Please save him!"

Cracking a smile Ayano assured them.

"Be careful when going home."

"Yes!"

With a vigorous nod, the children returned home. Until their silhouettes disappeared, Ayano waived her hand smiling.

When returning inside, Kirika was waiting in front of the automatic door.

"Let's go."

Recognizing Ayano's appearance, she started walking at a quick pace without explaining the situation. Obviously she was in a bad mood.

"Wait! The situation?"

While chasing after Kirika who headed for the elevator, Ayano asked carefully. Kirika replied without looking back.

"It seems an evacuation advice was given."

".......Aah, I see."

After a pause of several seconds, Ayano understood the meaning of those words.

Not an order or obligation to evacuate but to go or to stay as one pleases.

Since even the receptionist remained it seems they were informed the danger was pretty small.

But just in case, since the advice was taken, this means they have an excuse for that worst case.

"Shit, that's why they're being called incompetent government officials who can only protect themselves!"

"What will you do ~"

"There's no other way. We can only take care so that the building won't collapse by ourselves. Let's hurry."

They quickened their paces even more. They reached the elevator landing and mercilessly pummeled the up button. They slid into the one on standby.

"By the way -"

While looking up at the floor number changing rapidly, Ayano fired the question in a simple way.

"Do you know how to get to the space between the two towers?"

"I don't."

Without the half of a second of pause, Kirika replied immediately. Ayano continued her questioning with a stunned expression.

"Then, what are we going to do?"

"We'll force our way through."

Another immediate reply. Forgetting all her questions, Ayano starred at Kirika's unusually unyielding attitude.

"There's supposed to be at least one window facing the place in question. When comparing it with a broken down building, there's no need worry about a one or two windows or walls getting destroyed."

".........Well, that may be true."

It seems like Kirika was seriously anxious about the collapse of the Tokyo Government Office. Afraid of pointlessly provoking her, Ayano nodded vaguely.

Incidentally, for the sake of getting outside forcefully, it should be noted that beside windows, several locks had been shattered.

"Waaah!?"

At the moment she took a step outside the window, a strong wind got hold of her body. Ayano desperately braced her legs on the ground, her posture changed.

"Dangerous....."

They are at approximately a hundred and fifty meter above ground. If she were to tumble down, there would be literal hell before reaching down.

Feeling a cold sweat on her back, Ayano involuntarily shivered.

"If we were to fall from here, there would be enough time to finish praying before dying."

"Don't say such stupid things and look here."

A cool voice resounded in her ears. When turning around, in the center of the raging wind, Kirika's certainly erect figure was visible.

Ayano pursued Kirika's gaze. The space between the towering towers. At a first glance, nothing seemed suspicious. But -

"Aah, if it's like that, even I can grasp it."

Even for a Enjutsushi's non sharp senses, the unusual phenomenon before her eyes was obvious. The space was flickering in an unstable way.

The barrier concealing Pandemonium seemed unable to restore from the damage Kazuma's wind inflicted upon it.

"What to do? At this point I could hit and hit it with all my force."

"Don't do that."

Without hesitation, Kirika rejected Ayano's proposal.

"If the barrier is blown away, Pandemonium will become completely visible."

"That's true. Then, will you?"

"Yeah. It's fine leaving it to me in this situation."

Letting out words lacking definite confidence or modesty Kirika lightly took a stance.

Unnoticed on the fingers of both palms intersected across her chest four sheets of charms were interposed.

Kirika simultaneously released the four amulet sheets. They soared with a speed unbelievable for some scraps of paper, and suddenly stood still at one point in space, as if there was a transparent barrier there.

The four charms drew a rectangle on that empty space. Gazing sharply at the center of it, Kirika made the Sword Seal - her index and middle finger extended while the other fingers were tightly grasped.

"Rin Pyou Tou Shya Kai Jin Retsu Zai Zen!"

While reciting the nine letter spell, the space before their eyes was cut open the way the right hand Sword Seal was moving. First horizontally, then vertically - and then the moment nine types of lines were carved, the power dwelling in the four amulets was released.

''Ghin!''

Raising an ear breaking friction, the rectangle inside delimited by the amulets was entirely gouged out.

As if suddenly a window was produced in the empty space, from the hole the outer wall of Pandemonium could be seen.

" - Well done!"

At the performance defying the skillful barrier, Ayano spontaneously praised her from the bottom of her heart.

''"But, isn't Hayakuji (trad: the Early Nine Letter) the art of Shugendou?"''

Shugendou is a technique called the Nine Letters of Magic consisting of chanting the Nine Letter Spell while using for each letter a correspondent hand seal to purify evil.

The Hayakuji could be called the abridged version of it. Omitting the both hands seal, using only a right hand seal, substituting it for cutting the space nine times.

Comparing it to the proper way of doing it, its effectiveness was lower. Its speed was exceptionally high and could ensure the freedom of one hand. Compared to the Nine Letters, it was more appropriate for battle.

At any rate, it was magic that couldn't be used by Onmyoudou -

- ...Kazuma's words

''"I see, that's what he was talking about"''

Remembering the words she previously heard from Kazuma, Ayano secretly agreed. This was exactly why she was ostracized by the old ones respecting tradition.

"What are you doing, hurry up!"

When she came to her senses after being called out, Kirika was already passing through the whole opened in the barrier.

It was impossible for Kirika's jutsu to be effective long term. Before being left behind, Ayano followed Kirika in a hurry.

=== Part 2 ===

The wind blade tore the barrier and exposed the hidden image of Pandemonium in broad daylight.

"Excuse me for disturbing you - or something!"

Kazuma fired one more hit, making a huge hole in the roof and entered Pandemonium from the third floor.

"Well then -"

He turned around and looked over the gloomy room. It looked bedroom-like but except a canopy bed there was not much else.

Unable to trace a presence, Kazuma left the room without reluctance. He opened the door -

"Ooh"

While thinking it would led to the hallway, there was another room. This time it was a completely empty, square room. There was a door in all four directions.

While faintly scowling, he opened a random door. Another square room. Four doors.

"............"

Pushing his way forward in a straight line, Kazuma opened in succession the other three doors. Without any change, he was greeted by square rooms.

When turning back to the route he came through, he arrived at a children's room crammed with plush toys that he definitely didn't remember crossing.

Looking up at the ceiling, Kazuma murmured.

"Did you tamper with the inside space too? That's dangerous."

Inside Pandemonium, the space structure was changed to a complicated and mysterious dimension maze.

It was possible the tear the space with wind and push his way forward directly but adding external force to this space that became so complicated, it was possible the balance would instantly collapse breaking down Pandemonium itself.

Until he found Ren, he couldn't behave too rashly.

"If only I could find Ren's whereabouts........"

Since the space was distorted, not only he couldn't find Ren's presence, he didn't even understand his present location.

The only thing Kazuma was able to do right now was to believe in that one in a million chance and continue opening the infinite number of doors.

"Well, do you think there's a need for us to knock?"

Standing in front of Pandemonium's entrance, Kirika cracked a joke trying to appease her nervousness.

"Is not really necessary, is it? But if you want me to, I'll do it."

On the other side, already brimming with fighting spirit, Ayano had already thrown away etiquette and the like beyond the equinox.

Standing in front of the massive door, her left foot made one rotation on the axis. And then -

"Excuse me for disturbing you!"

The strong, peerless right-sided roundhouse kick made a dent in the bulky door. The door hinges popped out and the door was blown off with so much force it seemed there was an explosion.

"Well, let's enter."

"Ayano-chan......"

Trying to rebuke Ayano's conduct as that of a, perhaps, fellow woman, Kirika interrupted her own words in the middle of the sentence.

Inside the mansion, she recognized the presence of a person standing still, soundless, in the grand lounge.

As if matching their entrance, the dim lounge was lit up. The light down pouring from the chandelier, accurately shined upon the still shadow.

She was in her late teens, a girl so beautiful she felt out of place. She wore a jet black one piece dress, Gothic Lolita stile, with abundant frills and lace.

Her chestnut color hair was glamorously glittering, her lapis lazuli color eyes staring directly at the two, without blinking.

"....Eeh......."

Although confused by the sudden appearance, tentatively Ayano asked a question.

"You're not Vesalius, right?"

"Yes," the girl nodded blandly.

"I am Lapis. I serve Master Vesalius."

"I see. Then, will you guide us to your master? I have something to discuss with him."

Of course, the ''conversation'' Ayano had in mind was an aggressive communication using mainly fists.

But, staring with blank eyes at Ayano who was about to roll her sleeves, the girl - Lapis calmly shook her head.

"Master doesn't meet people without an appointment. Please leave."

"Do you expect us to go back with a <<Is that so?>>," Ayano retorted with immediate timing. And then, without hesitation, she stepped forward.

"If you won't show us around we'll search the entire house as I please. Move."

Facing the girl, Ayano met her halfway in a long stride. But Lapis didn't make way.

"Please stop," Lapis pronounced, thoroughly serene.

"If you come any closer, it will be considered hostile behavior and you will be eliminated."

"- Really, how?"

As if answering Ayano's reply, Lapis stepped up to the Western armor decorating the lounge and took the sword carried in those hands.

It was big.

As if disregarding its practical use from the outset, it was a large sword outside norm. The length of the blade was probably a hundred and fifty centimeters. Taking into account the handle, it exceeded two meters. It was bulky enough to cover the girl's waist.

With a solemn sound the scabbard was quickly taken off. The unsheathed blade diffusely reflected the illumination shining prettily.

"........Crystal?" Ayano murmured, intently watching the transparent sword blade that was clearly not steel. True, the gigantic sword that equaled Lapis' stature, all of it was composed of high purity crystal.

Unable to lift it because of its heaviness, the tip of the sword was dragged on the ground. Lapis said:

"Please leave. It is not permitted for uninvited guests to walk around Pandemonium."

She was monotonous as ever but her tone was firm. Ayano immediately understood that it was the last warning.

Pausing her advance, she unsheathed Enraiha. Facing the large crystal sword, she held the scarlet double edged sword clad in a golden flame.

And then, as if declaring war, Ayano took one step forward.

" - !"

Instantly Lapis' image disappeared. In the space of one eye blink, the figure of the girl carrying a large sword moved in front of Ayano.

A swift stepping in and then a slashing attack. The gigantic sword that seemed to mess with the sense of distance, the girl easily swung it downward.

Ayano met that blow with Enraiha. The swinging down crystal sword clashed with the raised scarlet edge.

" - !?"

Lapis had a complete victory in that confrontation.

Her sword, nearly sent flying by that tremendous strength, Ayano instantly altered the angle of the edge and made a slashing attack.

Giving off sparks, the crystal sword slid on Enraiha's blade. Despite changing its trajectory, the huge sword showed no decrease in speed, opening a crater-like hole in the floor.

Putting distance between them, Ayano stared at Lapis with a stiff expression.

''"Is.....is this a joke........?"''

Her power was unbelievable. Surely, between a sword attack from below and an upward sword attack the added gravity will always favour the one swinging down but this was a totally different level.

The physical strength she felt from this girl right now was clearly different from that of a human.

"Well, it's obvious from that occasion you wold posses something like that," Ayano groaned looking at the girl setting up her large sword half way up the stairway.

It was a sight without a sense of reality. Obstructed by the enormous sword blade, the girl's body was practically invisible.

The master setting up his sword, she was reminded of that optical illusion of a full length invisible edge hidden because of that space without gaps, but this was no illusion.

Purely physical, that gigantic blade is covering most of the girl's body.

"So, what to do?"

Preparing Enraiha, Ayano cautiously examined Lapis' reaction.

She couldn't neglect the girl's bizarre muscle strength but she was even more cautious of that crystal long sword held in that hand.

Being without scratch after exchanging blows with the heat of Enraiha's blade that can thoroughly burn all creation, just by that it was obviously not made of just crystal.

Because it was the weapon of the magician's servant it was perhaps loaded with unusual magical power.

If the effect of it was just a boost of strength there's no problem, but -

During the time Ayano didn't decide how to deal with it, Lapis stated attacking once more.

A soundless blow not only without fighting spirit but even her footsteps didn't make a noise. Leaving behind only the sound of cutting wind, the crystal sword assaulted Ayano.

Without committing the stupidity of stopping a slashing attack equivalent to the blow of castle siege weapons Ayano bent her body and dodged the blade. Also, the continuous sideways sweeping swung at her.

''"Sigh - will I manage, one way or another?"''

While using only defensive body movements for dodging the attack, Ayano was roughly making sure of Lapis' ability.

She freely handled the large sword to levels unrivaled by human beings but it seemed simple physical strength.

Certainly, her speed and might were terrific but for the sake of yielding that enormous mass her swordsmanship was limited and couldn't defy the law of inertia.

That was opportunity enough to strike.

Sharpening her reflexes, she waited for her chance while bearing nothing but evasion.

That opportunity arrived unexpectedly early.

Becoming irritated by the lack of contact, Lapis made an extremely long sweeping stroke.

Stepping in closely with all her strength, she mowed down the large sword with her right arm. That offensive made a maximum reach but naturally the time interval for dodging it was also large.

Ayano evaded that blow with a back step and stepped into Lapis' territory when the crystal blade passed her.

Unable to suppress the recoil of the swing the crystal sword almost flew close to Lapis' back. While in that posture, no matter how much transcendental physical strength the girl had, she couldn't slash back in time.

"Whaa?"

But, much more quickly than Ayano expected, Lapis unleashed the pursuit. Moreover, from the same right side as last time.

Crossing over the girl's back, the large sword was transferred from her right to her left hand and without slashing from the opposite direction from the first attack it made one more revolution and fired the same attack a second time.

Leaving aside the consecutive attack made by the full body rotation, Ayano wasn't able to predict her using that enormous sword like a knife.

She barely managed to catch that blow with Enraiha but, of course, she didn't manage to stop it. Even if Enraiha was safe her arm was about to break.

Naturally Ayano flew back, let loose by the impact.

Although blown away she reorganized her stance in mid-air and neatly landed on the wall with her legs.

By the time she landed on the floor, Lapis was already holding the huge sword aloft. The gigantic sword blade secretly disappeared in the girl's body.

As if she could return it on a scabbard on her back, an extreme pose.

While having a fiercely unpleasant presentiment, Ayano raised Enraiha overhead. Almost simultaneously, Lapis swung down the large sword.

From the crystal sword blade, an intense shock-wave was released.

"Y.......ouu......!"

Enraiha's blade swung downward one beat later met the imminent shock-wave. Cleaving it in two, the shock-wave flew past Ayano on both sides and opened two large holes on the wall behind her.

"......Unbelievable, huh?" Groaned Ayano, letting out a rough breath.

That physical ability was not a laughing matter. The blow just now didn't even have magic. The sword's pointed end exceeded speed of sound and created a genuinely physical shock-wave.

"That's one great animal strength."

"............"

Lapis was silent. Expressionless like a puppet, from the beginning of the fight up until now, she didn't slightly waver once.

Without showing any sign of unrest as all her attacks were blocked, without emotion or maybe because she had confidence her performance was superior.

"Don't get carried away!"

With one shout, Ayano became aggressive. Reducing the distance between the two by breaking into extreme speed, she swung Enraiha downward head on.

Lapis carelessly rose the crystal sword overhead, and repelled the slash. Next it was aimed to her torso but just by slightly changing the angle she defended.

Clearly, the girl mastered the handling of the enormous sword. The length of the sword blade, its thickness, was effectively used, handling the opponent's attack with a minimum of movement.

"Kuu....."

Worn out by the attack, Ayano took a tiny breath and backed off. Without missing that break, Lapis shortened the distance quickly.

"Kyaaa!"

In only a moment, not quick enough, Ayano was blown away. But this was what Ayano planned.

Brandishing Enraiha in midair, Ayano shouts:

"If you can block this, I'd like to see you try!"

The blade swung downward, releasing a fireball. Generating in succession three plasma spheres, they struck Lapis all at once.

Lapis looked up at the super hot cluster of flames drawing near indifferently. Without hesitation, she raised the crystal sword and swept it sideways.

The flash that appeared accurately sliced the three fireballs. Immediately following, they were extinguished without trace.

"- Wha?"

The instant her shocked, wide opened eyes perceived the crystal long sword, Ayao understood that mechanism.

The sword blade that was transparent, had been tainted red.

''"It was absorbed !?"''

Lapis yielded the crimson long sword on a grand scale. The red crystal glittered and released a crimson flame from the blade.

Surrounding Ayano, a five meter diameter space was turned to hell.

" - Tch, for an Enjutsushi such a move is -"

It seems she knew it couldn't be effective. By the time Ayano was scattering the blaze fully irritated, Lapis imminently approached Ayano, the transparent again long sword raised overhead.

"Crap."

Ayano avoided the blade pressed right before her eyes by bending forward and with that momentum put distance between them with a forward somersault.

As a feint she released a fireball in order to get up but as expected it was absorbed by the projected crystal blade.

"I'm beaten by this......" Ayano murmured looking at that stance without openings.

It seems like Lapis wasn't a Jutsushi or maybe a Jutsushi that manipulates one's flesh and didn't have any sort of offensive magic.

But, the girl was clearly an expert at anti-Jutsushi combat. She blocked long distance magical attacks with the crystal blade and by fighting close combat she didn't allow one the spare time for using magic, she showed the ultimate level of perfection at this kind of strategy.

''"What to do....?"''

"Surprisingly, you seem to have a hard time. Are you perhaps going to lose?"

While seriously thinking, a calm question as if it were someone else's problem reached her ears. Involuntarily Ayano was filled with a thirst to kill, and glared at her companion posing spectator from a distant place.

"Why the fuck are you so relaxed? How about backing me a little, even if it's a sham?"

Kirika irresponsibility shrugged her shoulders, warding off Ayano's protest.

"Don't say such nonsense. It's impossible to try thrusting myself in the neighboring of such high speed combat, right?"

"But, Kazuma would -"

Stopping mid-sentence, Ayano realized her blunder.

Although there was no need to say anymore, Kirika stressed the point as if trying to make sure.

"Don't you think it's unreasonable to force mankind to Kazuma's level?"

"Right. That was my mistake."

Ayano frankly admitted her fault.

If it's Kazuma, no matter how fast or complex were Ayano to move, he can flawlessly support her with a nonchalant air.

But, just how much transcendental skill does that require, Ayano knows it better than anyone else.

In any case, she is now fighting at ultra high speed where the positions are mutually exchanged at instant intervals.

If an inferior Jutsushi were to interfere, far from support it's not unlikely she would destroy her ally.

Not just the supporter's movement, but perfectly reading the movement of the rival she is facing, holding the entire battlefield on the palm of his hand, doing that from the first time, the deed of assisting close combat almost intertwined, that becomes an unreasonable deed.

It's possible Kirika was a first class Onmyouji but that is after all only first class.

She spontaneously shouted letting anger take it's natural course but if Kirika were to intervene Ayano would be troubled all the more.

Even under normal circumstances fighting an enemy was difficult. She has no room to pay attention even to her back.

At such times, only at such times, she wanted to be close to Kazuma.

If Kazuma were to defend her back, she can fight without concern.

If it's Kazuma, he can adjust the stage and make her feel good in order to fight at full power.

"Ah, enough already! It's all his fault for not being here!"

Ayano set up Enraiha and retorted with a scream, venting her propensity for anger.

=== Part 3 ===

Before he knew it, Ren was standing by himself in a dim, huge room.

No - he was not alone

There was one more person.

At the boundary between very dim light and pitch darkness, at a distance he could just barely confirm it by sight, someone was sitting calmly.

Eliminating time to look closely, Ren threw a fireball high in the sky. The white light shining out far and wide lit up the spacious room like broad daylight.

As if opening a hundred people ball, the empty room was grand to that extent. But, only two people were there right now.

Ren and, the person seated on an extravagant chair on the seat of honor on the innermost part of the saloon.

"In my opinion -"

The personage assuming that position started talking with an expression containing a smile. It was a voice he heard somewhere before.

The voice of the man that took him out from Tokyo Government Office.

"Your action is inelegant. If illumination is necessary I will provide it. Please erase that primitive lamp about to scorch the ceiling."

Matching the man's words, the great number of chandeliers hanging from the ceiling turned on all at once.

Ren extinguished the flame that became unnecessary, and stared scrutinizing at the whole man.

Platinum blond long hair. A deep crimson mantle wore on top of a black suit. The face was covered with a plain mask.

His appearance was just like it was explained. Ren inquired directly.

"Are you Vesalius?"

"When you're asking for a person's name, isn't it etiquette to call yourself first?"

Ren glared at the man closing hie eyes partly. Spontaneously his back dropped, his knee bent, taking a combat posture.

Inside the mask, the man seemed to laugh.

"Kannagi's youngest child, I heard you are a gentle child who dislikes conflict but that must have been some metaphor, right?"

"I have no idea," Ren repelled unfeeling.

"At least, I don't think there is a need to be mannered towards you."

"Ha ha, how cold."

Laughing once more, the man suddenly stood up.

"Whatever. I am certainly the proprietor of Pandemonium, Vesalius. And you are Kannagi Ren. Shall we advance the conversation now that we both know the other's identity?"

The man - Vesalius made a step forward with his right leg and with a pompous gesture swiped his mantle to the back. As if tempting, he raised his right palm, forward.

"Welcome to the Pandemonium, Chosen One. Your power has been acknowledged and deemed suitable for progressing even more. Do you wish a class change?"

"I don't!" Replied Ren immediately point blank.

"- Well, since it's you, you would answer that way."

Vesalius shrugged his shoulders bored-looking, dropping his hand.

"The other people agreed to it extremely happily."

"Why such a thing - no, the reason is inconsequential. Stop doing such things."

"I can't do that."

This time Vesalius replied immediately.

"This experiment took a lot of labor in itself. I can't stop it because a child's complaint makes noise."

"Experiment - ?"

"That's right, an experiment. For the sake of it I distributed power to those intellectually impaired young people. In no way does it mean I'm messing around trying to convert to reality the world of TV games."

Ren didn't intend to ask about the purpose of that experiment. As one would expect, they wouldn't chat to that extent and there's no point in knowing.

No matter the reason, this sort of act couldn't be overlooked.

"You're giving off a pretty violent presence, boy ~"

Seeing through Ren's decision, a faint wry smile oozed from Vesalius' voice. But, without taking a stance to face the attack, he sat down on the chair for a second time.

"A fighting scene is my weak point. If I were to fight against an Enjutsushi, I would be killed in three seconds. That is being modest."

"Then -"

"I have an attendant specialized in combat but now is all out for the sake of eliminating another intruder."

"Another intruder ~"

"Do you want to see?"

Vesalius lightly brought up his left hand. That movement was a sigh, a screen was produced in the air projecting two girls fighting each other.

Among them, there was a girl Ren recognized by sight.

"Nee-sama!"

"That's right. A direct descendant of Kannagi just like you, Miss Kannagi Ayano. By the way, the other one, my subordinate, is called Lapis. She is thoroughly trained in anti-Jutsu combat. Even if the opponent is a direct descendant of Kannagi, she won't lose."

"You....."

"Aah, it's not just her."

Raising this time his right hand, Vesalius produced one more screen in the air. What was reflected there -

"Nii-sama!"

"Yagami Kazuma. His former name is Kannagi Kazuma. They both came here in order to save you. You're being loved aren't you, boy?"

Inside the screen Kazuma was exploring the mansion irritated. But his manner of walking felt exactly random and didn't seem to have a purpose.

Since his brother was an excellent Fujutsushi, there was no need to use his legs to this extent inside the mansion -

As if reading Ren's question, Vesalius announced in a tone full of composure.

"The section he trespass through became a dimension maze replacing the warped space. He can't search it using wind"

"Nii-sama's wind can tear that space itself!"

"True."

Vesalius agreed to Ren's instant objection without hint of disturbance.

"But, if he were to tear down the space that became twisted to this extent, the balance will instantly crumble and maybe Pandemonium will collapse, that's what he's thinking. In reality, the structure is not that poorly built."

From inside the mask, the lingering memory of scorn leaked out. Sneering at Kazuma continuing his pointless endeavor, Vesalius' shoulders trembled slightly.

"Therefore, he won't choose such a forced action. If he were by himself he wouldn't hesitate but you are here. That man's - our detestable bitter enemy's most important person, you."

" - !?"

Although wearing a mask, it couldn't possibly conceal the hatred and intent to kill. Flooded in the criminal intent gushing out from he man's hole body, Ren was terrified.

".......Is Nii-sama, your objective.......?"

"No, that's an additional gain."

Smoothly recovering his serenity, Vesalius answered.

"It was determined the experiment would be most pertinent if done here. I was informed he would be here but I don't have that much time to spare for someone hated."

"............"

Seeing Vesalius answer thoroughly indifferent, Ren was overpowered.

It was scary beyond reason.

While seeming rational, this was was different at some fundamental level.

Something, he couldn't quite express it, was different. A mutually exclusive definite something. To the extent he couldn't put up with breathing the same air as him.

But even so, he was in front of the enemy ringleader. Running away wasn't permitted. There was nobody who could help him.

- He had no choice but to do it by himself.

"In short, what are you trying to say?"

Hardening his resolution to confront Vesalius, Ren asked with a face feigning serenity.

"Do you plan to take Nii-sama and Nee-sama hostage? If that's the case, it's pointless. Nee-sama wouldn't loose to the likes of your servant. Even Nii-sama won't be trapped in the maze forever. It's quite the opposite, the fact that those two could become a burden to me is nothing but a comical story!"

"Humph, certainly."

Vesalius consented, not taken aback but frank.

"I don't know about Kannagi Ayano but Yagami Kazuma - that man with a lack of common sense in all aspects can't be sealed by something like a dimension maze. That's quite a plausible argument."

"Then, what is that you're aiming at?"

"Hmmm -"

As of thinking over it carefully or maybe trying to dodge, Vesalius tilted his head to the side in doubt. Just like <<The Fire Leader>> Takamatsu Kyoshi said, he was a very theatrical man.

" - The production of a play, maybe?"

"What?"

"I said, the production of a play. With what sort of timing will the three of you be reunited under one roof, I'm waiting for the most effective ''<<chance>>''"

"To.......to what end?"

"How to elaborate this, huh?" Stated Vesalius as a matter of course.

"The arrival of the protagonists after discovering the wicked magician's hiding place. All three separated, caught into vicious traps while rushing in, each encountering a formidable enemy. To come together in this burning situation without any sort of drama, to climax will be lacking. Wouldn't you doubt my sense even more?"

"I don't care about such things!" Shouted Ren unable to bear it any longer. But Vesalius' determination didn't waver.

"I can't allow such a thing. This setting needs drama unconditionally. For example, the moment Lapis beheads Miss Kannagi Ayano, Yagami Kazuma appears and in that state -"

"That's impossible!"

"Is that so? You are underestimating Lapis' ability. That could be called the ultimate form of a <<Jutsushi Killer>>. Even if Yagami is sealed in the dimension maze -"

His proud words interrupted mid-way, Vesalius stared at the screen projecting Kazuma. Inside the screen, Kazuma was also looking hard at Vesalius.

"- Are you, there?"

A dry voice reached Ren's ear. Of course Vesalius' too.

"Ridiculous....."

Vesalius' voice, full of composure until now, looked worried for the first time.

Before his eyes, he stares at the chilly glance beyond the screen.

"Ridiculous!"

Vesalius immediately tried to eliminate the crystal. But, faster that that.

''"Ren!"''

From inside the crystal, Kazuma shouts.

''"If you're there, call my name! I'll definitely find where you are! Ren - "''

"Nii-sama!"

No doubt came to his mind. Believing he will reach without fail, Ren shouts as loudly as possible.

"I'm here! Nii-sama!"

"I won't let you!"

While shouting, Vesalius grasped tightly his right hand. As if crushing the crystal floating in mid-air with that hand.

But, slightly late, from inside, the crystal was sliced in a straight line. The sounds of stretched barriers smashed up over and over again, played and reverberated between the hard space.

"......What unbelievable behavior you have."

Gazing at the man jumping out of the crystal, Vesalius groaned as if mourning.

"More than severing the space, your search by way of wind was supposed to be sealed. How did you do something so special?"

"It's not particularly special. I just followed the path you made," replied Kazuma as a matter of course.

"Should I say, sorry for the trouble I put you through?"

"You bastard.........."

The pair of eyes inside the mask, glared at Kazuma full of hate. But lightly warding that off, Kazuma turned his face toward Ren.

"Yo, Ren. Are you unhurt?"

"Ah, yes. I'm sorry for making you worry."

"No, if I wouldn't have heard your voice, perhaps i would have been delayed a little longer"

While brushing gently Ren's head, rushing over, Kazuma asked as if continuing the conversation.

"So, are you Vesalius?"

"Yes, you can call me that."

"Heee......"

While showing a frivolous broad grin, Kazuma focused on the masked man. Vesalius too, quietly stared back at Kazuma through the expressionless mask.

At a first glance they looked as if confronting each other in an indifferent manner. But, even Ren could clearly see the transmitted violent emotion on the verge of explosion boiling inside.

''" Does my brother also know Vesalius?"''

''our detestable bitter enemy''

Vesalius referred like that to Kazuma. Exactly as stated, he included as much hate as possible.

What sort of connection is between the two, truthfully he was scared of knowing.

In front of Ren, catching his breath and watching them attentively, Kazuma got the ball rolling playing the fool.

"Your taste is surprisingly unusual. What's with the crazed appearance, Bernhardt Rhodes?"

"- Eh?"

"- Humph"

At the shocking accusation, he covered the surprised groan with an displeased sigh.

Confused Ren shifted his attention on the man calling himself Vesalius but without showing any sigh of disturbance, the masked man stared back at Kazuma coolly.

"Can you not make such an elated face? I wasn't particularly hiding it. This resemblance is one part of the play production."

"I see. Then, to what purpose did you bring Ren here? Since I finally overlooked your life, weren't you supposed to use it in a more meaningful manner?"

"Don't get cocky, youngster," Vesalius coldly announced without trace of provocation.

"You'd better understand a bastard like you managed to live this long because we ignored you as something trifle. If we were serious, a bastard like you -"

"Ha ha ha, well, I didn't notice that," Kazuma laughed with an extremely ''you're rubbing me the wrong way'' expression.

"So, who the fuck is supposed to kill me when '''I''' butchered your master, huh?"

With the face of an arrogant villain holding his head high, at the time he loudly declared so -

The wall behind was blown off as if exploding and two shadows tumbled in.

=== Part 4 ===

"Daaaah!"

Dodging the low blade poke from above, Ayano aimed at Lapis' undefended torso.

But earlier than the blade Lapis' torso already disappeared. Using the crystal long sword as a fulcrum, she pulled herself up in that manner raising her body and evading in the air.

Precisely because the weapon she yielded was by far heavier her body weight that risky undertaking with a touch of acrobatics was possible.

"I'm not letting you escape!"

Ayano threw a fireball at Lapis trying to put distance between them. Just as until now, the crystal blade absorbed the fireball together with its caloric value. The crystal blade was dyed red.

"Once more!"

Not caring about it, Ayano released a second blaze. The crimson crystal colored deeper as it soaked in the blaze and finally changed to a deep crimson as if it was fresh blood.

"This is the last one!"

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 261.jpg|thumb|]]

Without giving the flame absorbing sword blade the time to release it, for the third time and this time without mistake using all her power, Ayano hit into it golden flames.

The blade already near its flame absorption limit didn't have enough reserve power to receive the third strike.

The moment the golden flame came into contact with the blade, it exploded while preserving almost all caloric value.

Together with the detonation, Lapis was blown off splendidly.

Her body, apparently slim and elegant, crashed into the wall, smashed the wall and without reducing its momentum, disappeared on the other side of it.

"You won't get away!"

Mercilessly, Ayano fired a plasma sphere in pursuit. Unable to visually confirm the target the blow was hit at random but there's no problem opening a hole in the wall for the sake of the important objective.

Rather than a hole, climbing over the 80% destroyed wall Ayano stepped in the next room chasing Lapis.

Surprisingly Lapis didn't have any visible wounds. Her clothes weren't significantly disordered, and finally scorched by the flames her expression was cool-looking and didn't seemed to appear to have just been blown off more than ten meters.

But -

''"I win!"''

One moment later, just by clashing the blades Ayano was convinced of victory.

She already couldn't feel that absurd vitality. As expected, she didn't come out unscathed after receiving that blow. Her movement was greatly dulled.

During the explosion the crystal blade recovered its transparency but using Enjutsu is no longer required.

In the state Lapis is right now, she can be defeated only by fencing. Ayano concluded so, calmly.

''"That woman is OK. What's left - "''

Looking to her side, she confirmed three people at the edge of her field of vision. The previous visitors, who were apparently in this room from the beginning.

Two of those faces were familiar.

Kazuma and Ren and a masked man - the one she heard about, Vesalius.

Kazuma rescued Ren and confronted the enemy to kill which was the same as having won already.

Leaving Vesalius to Kazuma, Ayano focused her awareness on Lapis.

"You're finished"

Although feebly staggering but even so wielding the sword expressionless, Lapis was sent flying by Ayano's one blow.

The damage seemed larger than expected. That physical ability that was overwhelming was utterly spent without trace.

The large sword unable to be supported by those frail arms fell to the floor with a dull, heavy sound.

In order to settle this in one go Ayano ran. She faced the girl standing rock still brandishing Enraiha and then -

" - !?"

Feeling an intense thirst for blood from her flank, Ayano jumped on the spur of the moment. A wind blade ran right before her eyes.

If she wouldn't have recognized and plunge into she was certain it was timed for a fatal would.

"Kazuma!? Where the fuck are you aiming - "

Starting a say an inappropriate complaint, Ayano frowned puzzled.

In daze, simply in a daze Kazuma gazed at Lapis. Ayano's complaint clearly didn't reach his ears. It seems he didn't even noticed he almost killed Ayano by accident.

His trembling lips squeezed out a small, grazed voice.

"Tsoi.....Rin........"

"Eh?"

She remembered hearing that name. Yes, not nearly one hour ago.

''"Tsoi Rin's eyes were green - "''

As if yearning for her, as if caressing her, Kazuma whispered a woman's name.

But clearly the eyes of the girl calling herself Lapis were lapis lazuli blue. As if trying to confirm it once again, Ayano witnessed another unexpected thing.

Lapis too stared at Kazuma intently. Not a trace of her expressionless doll-like appearance from the middle of the battle. Her wet pupils shook as if she was about to break down crying at any moment.

''"But, she doesn't seem happy to meet him. Loneliness? Sadness? It's different, she's more - "''

Experiencing a feeling similar to alienation at the couple staring at each other, Ayano couldn't take her eyes off them.

Fixing each other and each other only with a hot gaze. A universe complete with just the two of them. Impossible for other people to disturb even if they tried, that kind of atmosphere.

" - Lapis, come here"

But that single word, unbearably uncomfortable from an outsider, destroyed the mood.

At the same time Bernhardt's order was handed down, Lapis regained her inhuman expression.

"Yes, Master"

Lapis replied shortly, turned her back to them without hesitation and started walking but for some reason Ayano didn't chase after her. She had no choice but to watch over that silhouette picking up the large sword fallen down on her way and meeting Bernhardt halfway at her wit's end.

".............................hey"

Several seconds after the girl tempered her master's bad mood sitting behind him - Kazuma finally opened his mouth. His tone seemed to desperately try to crush something to death.

"What?"

In a contrastive light voice Bernhardt asked. It was as if he completely didn't feel the anger dwelling in Kazuma's voice.

".........There's a lot I want to ask but.....enough, just die"

Literally spitting out that verdict, Kazuma released a wind blade.

But the certain kill blow vanished in front of the crystal blade. Lapis jumped in front of Bernhardt and protected her master using her body.

".........tch"

In front of the girl setting up her sword, Kazuma clearly backed off feeling clearly shaken.

Inside the mask, Bernhardt laughed.

"Have I done something to hurt your feelings?"

Unnaturally tilting his head to the side, Bernhardt asked. As if making fun of him, as if flipping.

"I made you reunite with your dead sweetheart. Aren't you supposed to be grateful?"

"Fuck you......!", Kazuma groaned, his voice trembling with fury.

"Did you thing that sham imitating merely for form's sake will become your trump card? Don't fuck with me Bernhardt!"

"Hey, hey"

Shaking his head in lamentation, Bernhardt sighed.

"A sham, you say? A sham! You, the world's greatest Fujutsushi, you, able to understand all creation via wind, are you calling her a sham just because of her outward appearance! ''Look'' better! The girl's true nature - "

"Be silent", Kazuma said dreadfully cold.

But that tone was clearly different from usual.

It had no composure.

In front of that implausible reality of Kazuma losing the mental battle, Ayano was frightened from the bottom of her heart.

Although that spectacle was right before her eyes, she still couldn't believe it.

The man called Kazuma is different from one who is only strong.

Even though he is standing in front of a stronger opponent, Kazuma will never waver. He won't falter. Putting on a fearless smile he will fight and finally snatch away the victory.

The man Ayano wanted for her partner was that man. And yet -

"It's impossible to revive Tsoi Rin, right......?"

The man she believed solid like a rock, was swaying in insecurity. His voice trembled, his face distorted in sorrow.

"You stole everything......her body, her soul, she was eaten by a devil without leaving anything behind! She's nowhere to be found! It's impossible for her to be born again! No matter what Jutsu you use, she cannot be restored to life!"

"I know"

Bernhard responded dispassionate at that scream full of grief.

"I know that. Because at that time, four years ago, I was also there"

" - What, was it like that", Kazuma murmured, placing an fierce intent to kill in his gaze.

If there was a man who lost all hope, at the time of meeting the person who robbed him of everything maybe he would murmur so,

If there was a man who decided the purpose of his life was to kill people in order to carry out his revenge, he would laugh with this kind of voice.

If there was a man who, despite being alive gave up on being alive and wishing for a future, maybe he would howl with this kind of voice.

Like the wind blowing through a parched desert, an empty voice.

"I didn't know. Because at that time, I saw no one else but him. If I knew, I would have killed you together with him........"

The finger warped like a hook controlled the wind.

Bernhardt controlled his strained laugh seeing Kazuma about to release a blow made up of killing intent and madness.

"Well, hear me out. At that time I was certainly in that place. For this reason, I was able to find something. The last thought left from that girl called Tsoi Rin on the verge of death"

"Wh...at.......?"

"Something like a residual thought, also called a lost emotion. I picked up the thought etched in that space and made Lapis from the core of it. You understand?"

After a short silence, Kazuma spit out with an unpleasant manner of speaking.

"In other words an imitation, right"

"It's not something so deplorable"

As if admonishing a pupil with bad scores, Bernhardt spoke.

"Will you discard the last thought of the girl you once loved as a ''<<sham>>''? Do you have nothing to say to the girl you weren't able to protect because of your powerlessness?"

"........say no more.......", retorted Kazuma with a groan but his tone was terribly frail.

Bernhardt sneered at Kazuma's best effort and tenderly embraced Lapis' shoulders.

"That's fine. I will hear at another time in what way will you fulfill your love for Miss Tsoi Rin. Today it's time to part ways"

"Do you think you can run away?"

Kazuma raised his voice but Bernhardt's composure didn't crumble. Showing Lapis like an artist who displays his best work, he declared proudly.

"I handed out power to the foolish young people of this country. So, what reason would I have not to bestow it on Lapis, my servant?"

" - tch!"

Those words gave a strong shock even to the people left behind to this point.

Especially for Ayano, who realized Lapis' power first hand it was a sentence she didn't want to believe in.

Because the girl she fought so hard against even had a hidden ability.

"Lapis' class is <<The Demon Swordsman>>. Come now, show them your power"

"Yes, Master"

Responding blandly, Lapis put strength into the hand gripping the long sword. The crystal blade released a white light from inside and -

"Wh- What - !?"

Ayano raised a cry of surprise. Behind Lapis, the illusion of a transparent woman emerged.

Beautiful and solemn, an enormous illusion giving the impression of a goddess. That thing whose head exceeded one meter by itself surrounded Lapis' arms as if embracing her closely and grabbed the crystal long sword the girl was holding.

Using the real sword as a core, an illusionary large sword was molded. The enormous blade suitable for the enormous vision pierced through the hall's wall. It grew interminably.

"Pandemonium lost its purpose. Destroy everything"

"Yes, Master"

According to the master's command, Lapis swung downward the large sword in a straight line. And then, matching the girl's movement the illusion swung the imaginary sword.

" - tch!"

The phantom blade passed through where Kazuma's arm was before he promptly jumped. The large sword who wasn't supposed to exist in reality, tore down the ceiling, blast away the walls, pulverised the floor, turned the blade point right under and became still.

The fracture line was vertical; the guest room cut half way round. It was the result brought by just one sword swing, that may be interesting to mention but -

"Only this?", coughed Ayano as if she lost interest.

Looking at Lapis, in a posture kneeling down in one knee, her sword piercing the floor, the girl didn't look about to make the next move. Even the background illusion disappeared unnoticed.

While thinking it wasn't a bid deal in proportion to the flashy directing, that moment -

" - Eh?"

A sinister creak reached her ears.

She didn't know where it came from and what made it but she clearly understood it was lethal, that sound.

Stronger and closer, the creak relentlessly continued. Some kind of serious crushing sound also joined in -

"Kyaaa!?"

Abruptly, a shock bursting out from right under attacked them. The tremor was violent enough to make one believe it was a near-field earthquake. And then, a floating sensation as if gravity disappeared -

"Wh........what is..........eeh?"

Recovering from the unexpected crash, Ayano looked up at Lapis in blank amazement. Before she knew, the space between the floor she stood on and the girl rose nearly two meters in height.

Close to her were Kazuma, Ren and Kirika. On the other side were Bernhardt and Lapis.

Was this neat separation of friends and enemies an accident or maybe -

''"But, why this way then ?"''

Ayano's gaze wandered about the surroundings. She instantly discovered the reason.

The saloon was vertically slipping off. In accordance with the long sword's cleaving path, the saloon was divided right in half. And then, while the balance crumbled, it produced a longitudinal dislocation.

The one sliced wasn't just the guest room. That phantom sword probably bisected the entire Pandemonium.

''" - Huh, just wait a second"''

Thinking that far, Ayano realized a frightening truth.

From what it was seem from the outside Pandemonium was a three stores building. If everything was cut from the first floor to the roof, that blade lightly stretched more than ten meters. And then Lapis swung that sword until directly below. Since the point if the sword sunk into the floor.

''"That blow, just how far did it slice?"''

As if verifying Ayano's uneasiness, the tremor underneath her feet increased violently. What was called ''underfoot'', ''the ground'' that supported Pandemonium's mass, in other words -

The omen of caving in came from above. From lovely fragments of ceiling to stones and lumber weighting a ton, roughly every piece that composed the mansion came down, having lost its support.

But, pretending not to recognize that spectacle of destruction, Bernhardt made a refined bow.

"Well then, that's all for today. If the destiny will allow, let's meet again"

"Wait......."

"It's pointless"

Restraining the powerless Kazuma, Bernhardt avoided him indifferent.

Not ''impossible'' but ''pointless''

"The way you are right now, you can't do anything against Lapis"

"If you find the answer, come again. You will have a heartfelt reception"

The master of the crumbling Pandemonium exaggeratedly waved his mantle with a thud and wrapped Lapis inside it.

Ant then - he disappeared.

"Aah - "

Even more that the skillfulness of that Jutsu, the timing was exquisite. While receiving the attention of all members, displaying an excellent skill while none hindered, the couple disappeared.

There was no way of searching for their destination.

Standing stock still in the middle of the crumbling Pandemonium, Kazuma continued glaring at the space Bernhardt disappeared from.

His pupils coated in hatred, hallucinating maybe about the masked man in the downpour of debris, he wasn't aware of the crisis he was presently facing.

" Kazuma ! It's dangerous! If you don't hurry up - "

Without realizing the fact that Ayano was leading him by the hand with a desperate expression, he glared at the empty sky tightly grasping his fists.

"Bernhard - "

Through the gap between his clench teeth, he wrings out the name of that hateful enemy.

Entrusting that overflowing fury to that name, he shouted until his voice became hoarse.

''"Bernhardt!!!!!"'''

The collapse of the bisected Tokyo Metropolitan Tower, unable to bear that weight, happened immediately after.

<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5 Illustrations|Volume 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Chapter 1

2013-11-16T08:53:12Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 1 - A certain cameraman's day ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Ugh, why are you always like that?"

"Don't say vague words such as ''like that''. Was there a problem?"

"A big one, you baka! You're always, always forcing everything on me! To think that just by standing there you get paid, don't you think of apologizing to the diligent working people?"

"Not at all."

"You low-life scoundreeeeeell!"

The girl's angry roar, rumbled in a big way.

It happened during the evening, in front of the Shinjuku Station. The lovely girl's scream, became the focal point for the people passing through.

"Ah."

Belatedly realizing she became the target of attention, the girl's face became colored with shame.

"You're the center of attention."

The man who seemed to accompany her, nonchalantly informed her. For a second time the girl frowned but being careful of the surroundings this time, she said in a whisper.

"Who- whose fault is it?"

"It's yours, yours, yours. Don't shift the responsibility."

"Uuu.......a- anyway, we're changing the place."

The girl took the man's hand and left that place behind as if running.

Without being particularly unusual, a commonplace act found anywhere.

But this was the beginning of everything.

"Go- good grief......I was so embarrassed."

While out of breath because of the powerful sprint, the girl glared at the man standing next to her.

The man, while running the same distance at the same speed, with no indication of heavy breath, he replied calmly.

"I already told you it was your fault. Don't complain to me."

"A- aren't you in the wrong for not working seriously?"

In short, it was like that.

The girl's name was Kannagi Ayano. The man's name was Yagami Kazuma.

Their occupation is to exorcise evil and protect the world from harm.

As the man's motto was ''earn money with ease'', for people that possess first class battle abilities like Ayano, whom he met during work, he doesn't hesitate to bear the stigma of a salary thief.

That's what happened this time. Without literally raising a finger Kazuma watched over Ayano like a sightseer frivolously ridiculing the seriously fighting Ayano.

Being too serious and having pride towards herself as a practitioner, Ayano couldn't forgive Kazuma's attitude.

"J- just stop it already you low-life scoundrel!!!"

Which means her anger exploded in the already familiar way.

What happened until now can be called an ordinary scene. But -

"That's no good, making your woman work while you have it easy, such a windward man is no good."

"Eh?"

Called out from an unexpected direction, Ayano frowned with a twitch. Turning her face around, a strange man before his twenties, with a sloppy smile, approached grinning.

"Forget about that useless man and come with me. I'll make you happy."

''.....What, a flirt.....''

Ayano instantly lost her interest for the man. Ignoring him, she turned to where Kazuma was. But - no one was there.

Watching around even more, the ''useless man'' was putting a coin into a vending machine.

"Hey.", said Ayano in a crushed to death tone.

But even so, without changing his facial expression Kazuma took a sip of the Oolong tea, enjoyed the cold liquid reaching his neck, sampled its flavor in full and finally answered.

"......What?"

"It's not ''.......what?'' is it!? Why, when I'm being involved with a left-over inferior man, are you ignoring it without taking any sort of position!?"

"Don't say that. The job is already finished, so I don't think I have any obligation to protect you."

In spite of absolutely not protecting her during the job, Kazuma said so, shamelessly.

Of course, Ayano can't be deceived with those words.

"This has nothing to do with work. Every man had the duty to protect the girl he's with at the same time!"

"I think that sort of sexual discrimination has no logic. To begin with, one or two dozen of skirt-chasers makes no difference for you right?"

"That's why I told you that's not it! With the technique of escorting a young woman - any man of caliber should care about that!"

"That caliber should be fine even without asking."

While arguing noisily both of them naturally took their leave.

The skirt chaser saw them off dumbfounded, but after finally noticing something he shouted with grim eyes.

"W- wait you!!"

".........."

".........."

Stopping at the same time, both turned around with bored expressions.

"Why couldn't he watch us off quietly?"

"He's really an idiot that can't read the atmosphere."

"You....you!!"

Completely made fun of, the man's face flushed bright red. Of course, not being ashamed because he doesn't know his standing.

Gripping his fists, the man drew closer with a rough gait. No matter how you look at it, he wasn't in the disposition to flirt with Ayano anymore.

"Really......"

Letting out a bothersome sigh, Kazuma took a step forward. It seems he intended to become the man's opponent but from that figure, standing there with one Oolong tea can in his hand, no tension can be felt.

"You should pick your partner a little better. It's impossible to get this woman through flirting you know?"

".........What does that mean?"

At his tone that was definitely not praising her, while her temples were twitching, Ayano pressed a question.

Kazuma answered with nonchalantly.

"It means that your behavior is firm, that you're a very level-headed Ojou-sama."

"............."

With a pure white look, Ayano stared at Kazuma very long.

"Say that again while looking into my eyes."

"Sorry, that's impossible."

An immediate reply. Furthermore, he adverted his eyes making an unnatural face.

''"Kazuma?"''

With a sweet smile but while her temple veins were pulsing Ayano grabbed Kazuma's collar.

She pulled Kazuma closer with a superhuman strength her slender arms didn't seem capable of and glared at him point blank, their faces very close.

No matter how those two think about it, that was from the start nothing more but a lover's quarrel.

What's more, they didn't even pay attention to the existence of the man drawing closer.

His very small pride stepped over, the skirt chaser's face was warped with anger.

"Yooooooooouuuuu!!"

Glaring at the two huddling closer preparing to kiss, the man struck.

But, just before the attack reached, Kazuma gently pushed Ayano aside and retreated himself, using that recoil.

The man's fist and then his body slipped through the space between those two.

First his fist and then his upper body and then the lower half of his body went through.

Nonchalantly, with his foot left in place, Kazuma swiped the man's feet.

"Gee!?"

Unable to defend, the man lively fell down. And soundlessly meeting him half-way, using the pointed end of his tiptoe, Kazuma kicked the man's jaw.

" - gh!"

Raising a voiceless shriek, he fell flat, the white of his eyes showing.

Without even making sure of the conclusion, Kazuma turned back to Ayano.

"Well, let's go."

"Yeah."

Heartless, the two started walking leaving the fainted man as it is. But, after advancing a few steps, Kazuma suddenly stopped.

"What happened?"

Without answering Ayano, Kazuma turned back unusually slow. Ayano too, followed his gaze, and looked at the same thing he was.

''" - Why?"''

Ayano inclined her head a little. There's no mistake about it, Kazuma's kick shot the lights out of the man's jaw.

That man's cranium and his brain were violently shaken inside and he wouldn't be conscious for at least an hour.

"Hmmm - "

Icily looking at the man that was recovering with an unusual speed, Kazuma pushed out his Oolong tea to Ayano.

"Hold it."

"Ah, yeah," nodding obediently Ayano took the can.

Fleetingly looking at the can in her hand, for some reason her cheeks were dyed red.

"Y- You....u...."

Looking at Ayano, although staggering, the man got up. Admirably, his sturdiness is clearly exceeding his intellect.

"You made me so angry.......I won't go easy on you - I'll kill you!"

While spouting words with no ingenuity, the man was rapidly recovering. The unfocused pupil, was glaring at Kazuma now.

" - Raah!"

Raising a strange voice, the man started running towards Kazuma. He was fast.

The movement excluding any technique based only on force and the explosive power was closer to that of a beast.

Reaching top speed in just three steps, he brandished his hardened fists.

"Dieeee!"

The fist pushed out in a straight line. Kazuma handled that with a empty handed movement, parrying by rotating. Simultaneously seizing the opponent's arm, making sure to catch his fingertips, he lightly overturned the opponent's wrist.

Only by that movement, the man's body flew in mid-air. And then, with no sign of effort put into it, he was blown off with extreme force.

By seizing a linear motion thrust with a circular one is swallowed up and the center of gravity crumbles.

This is a technique that is called Aiki in Japan and China or Hapki in Korea.

By utilizing the opponent's power, a larger amount of power can be controlled with a smaller one - that is the advantage of this power but -

<nowiki> - bekiii! -</nowiki>

But even so, how much power did that man's attack have, to be flung away with enough force to break the roadside trees he crashed into.

Kazuma looked down in silence at the man that tumbled from the nearby crashed trees. There is no negligence in those eyes. It was an expression convinced that he will definitely get up.

"Heh......hehehehehehe.....there's no use......"

As he thought, the man showed no sign of damage.

"On the me right now, human attacks don't work!"

While screaming the man took off his jumper. That body dressed in a T-shirt is skinny. But -

"Koooo......"

Together with the exhalation, the thin body rapidly grew thicker.

The over-sized T-shirt was pushed and stretched by the inflating body.

"Ooaaaa!!"

It was torn off when its limit crossed-over.

".....Is this what you call ''pump up''?" asked Ayano, lacking a sense of reality.

By repeating muscle contraction, by means of pumping large quantities of blood containing oxygen, the muscles will dramatically expand - there certainly is such a technique. But still -

"Well - did the human muscle fiber extend this much?" Kazuma returned with a bitter smile.

Practically, when seeing this you have no choice but to laugh. The man's transformation reached the limit of metamorphosis.

The thickness of his arms, the width of his chest, all his muscles, without exaggerating, swelled up more than three times.

The body, neglected because of laziness, suddenly evolved to the utmost limits of a well trained bodybuilder.

"Ku ku ku ku ....."

Expressing a full smile, the man inserted power in his muscles. The body that increased its thickness to the limit became even wider.

"You'll die you know? There's no one who survived after seeing this body!"

".........."

With sober eyes Kazuma inspected the surroundings. It was obvious but they became the target of attention for many pedestrians crossing in front of the Shijuku station.

"This is a rough estimate but a hundred people are watching you. Do you intend to kill them all?"

"Shut- shut-up!"

Since his cool line was calmly retorted, the man shouted with a red face.

"Don't talk down on me! Let's go!!"

Together with his voice, the man's figure disappeared. That's what it must have looked like through the eyes of ordinary men.

Much faster than the first charge, with a speed that obviously exceeds what a man can achieve, he dashed.

The fist pushed out a second time and Kazuma dealt with it using the same circular motion.

But, whether Aiki or Hapki, although it appears like a supernatural movement for the untrained eyes, the principle is still the same.

Even using the principle of leverage, if the opponent's power is bigger, there won't be any effect.

The man's physical strength, drastically transcended the human limits. Although Kazuma had a far better posture, even using his whole energy, he couldn't change the thrust's trajectory.

As soon as he noticed that, he moved. Diagonally stepping ahead, he moved his body from the trajectory and going even further, he went around the man's back.

The powerful fist was dodged and his slovenly stance was destroyed, leaving his back defenseless. Placing his foot on the back of the knee, Kazuma stepped on it with all his strength.

With a crumbling sound, the knee's ligament broke. But still he mercilessly stepped on it, beating the man's knee to the ground. The white tiles spread on the ground broke at the same time with the kneecap.

"Hikyaaa!"

His knee completely destroyed, the man screamed with intense pain. Maybe because of the dull sound made by the knee, his upper body arched with force to watch for Kazuma behind him.

Using the foot he broke the knee with as a pivot, Kazuma raised his elbow overhead.

The cranium that was approaching from the opposite side was attacked by Kazuma's elbow that seemed to bore a hole in it.

The <<Ki>> pumped into the cranium via that extremely violent power blow penetrated his brain and came out through the forehead.

The man's body convulsed, then fell down like a doll with broken strings and was silent.

As expected, he didn't get up this time.

"Many thanks."

"Ah, I pointlessly used my physical strength."

At Ayano's thankful words, Kazuma made a sluggish reply.

Although it was minor, because he exercised he felt thirsty and extended his hand to Ayano.

"Oolong tea."

Kazuma carelessly stretched his hand but the next second he turned his entire body around.

He noticed that Ayano's hand was empty.

"My Oolong tea?"

Cross-examined by Kazuma, Ayano's cheeks lightly colored and smiled while showing her tongue.

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 021.jpg|thumb|]]

"I drank it."

"Aah!?"

Extremely childish, Kazuma's eyes peeled openly angry.

"You, don't behave selfishly with the social standing of a rich woman! Return my Oolong tea!"

".....Still, don't you think that it's unsightly......" Ayano murmured, dejected by the excessive cheapness.

Rare nowadays, she was full of disappointment.

"Shut up. I can't stand when other people take my stuff."

"Well, leaving that aside...."

Considerably displeased, Ayano forcefully changed the topic.

"What do we do with this?"

In front of her eyes, the fallen flirty man became a mere shadow of its former self.

His flesh deflated and his body returned to the modest former self.

No, it didn't just return. Even after returning to the same shape, the muscles' atrophy didn't stop.

Thoroughly endless, as if air slipped out of it, the man's body shrunk until it turned into a creature of only skin and bone.

"Is this...the backlash of power? But he doesn't seem dead."

"Well then."

"Who on earth was this guy?"

Kazuma shrugs his shoulders but doesn't answer. Different from Ayano, tilting her head in wonder, he does not seem to have any sort of interest towards it.

Taking an attitude with no sense of responsibility, Ayano stares at Kazuma including blame.

"You'll just ignore it?"

"It doesn't concern me. Well, as for the obligation I have as a citizen, shall I inform the police?"

Taking out his cellphone, he pressed the buttons. But, contrary to his words he didn't press 911.

"Kirika? There is knocked down half naked suspicious person at the south entrance of Shinjuku. If you catch it, you may hear something interesting. Bye."

Without waiting for the other side to reply, he one-sidedly informed her about the business and closed the phone.

Ayano looked up at Kazuma with a stunned expression.

"How to say this, you can't be kind no matter the circumstance?"

She knew who he contacted. That's someone she definitely didn't like but she couldn't help but feel pity for Kirika.

But, Kazuma replied very naturally.

"It's fine because it's Kirika."

A casual tone full of trust. That careless contact, unkind but without omitting crucial steps, recognizing the signs of Kazuma's confidence in ''if it's Kirika, that's enough'', for some reason Ayano felt discomfort.

"Hmmm, is Tachibana such a capable police officer?"

''Not in other areas'' - without using words just by placing accent, Ayano spit out the thorny words.

Tachibana Kirika is the name of the person Kazuma called. Her rank is police superintendent. She serves as the Chief of the Special Investigation Unit, the institution dealing with expelling evil spirits.

It would be better not saying this but, as a matter of fact, this organization is made of only puny abilities.

Especially their battle capabilities were really meager. So after discovering the devilishness to be defeated, they leave the actual ''defeating'' to the big guns - the Kannagi Clan.

And so, the trust Kazuma was placing on Kirika seemed to be related to police business but -

"Aa, ahhh, Kirika is really capable ''even'' as a government worker."

It appears that Kazuma was trusting Kirika as a practitioner. Answering her question that was supposed to be mean earnestly made Ayano's face become even more grim.

"You meant very capable as a practitioner?"

"Yes, isn't she a top class Onmyoji?"

"But isn't that person from one of Tachibana's branch families?"

Even if it is an Onmyoji name, it belongs after all to one of the branch families. To say nothing of the do-nothing-job as a police chief.

In front of Ayano who was having such warped thoughts, Kazuma shamelessly praised another woman.

"Because she was more capable than the branch family, she was gotten rid of to Tokyo MPD's Special Investigation Unit as some sort of exile."

".............Really?"

"Especially for her, because she adopted fairly unprincipled different style techniques, they had various reasons for punishment. But, at the very least now there isn't a single person from the Tachibana more capable than her."

"Hmm, really?"

Seeming really displeased, Ayano made agreeable responses in short sentences with no intonation.

Incompletely understanding her obvious ''I'm angry'' attitude, Kazuma looked into Ayano's face.

"What happened?"

"Nothing!"

Shouting angrily, Ayano turned her face away. Watching her reaction, Kazuma's lips curved as if finally noticing something.

"What's up with you, don't tell you have a sense of rivalry towards Kirika?"

"I- it's not like that!"

That was an almost reflex answer but it was definitely not a lie. The one Ayano was fussing over was not Kirika.

''More than that woman, I was, by far...''

She looked up to Kazuma peevishly.

As for Ayano, she was conceited about the fact that Kazuma was her partner. More than Kirika, she was far more helpful. She fought for the sake of Kazuma.

''"It's fine because it's Ayano."''

He never told her such words, not even once.

He doesn't trust in her. Perhaps he doesn't even have confidence in her.

''Am I that useless?''

It seems she'll forever be nothing more but an unskilled half-share. Thinking like that, she becomes unbearably anxious.

Even so, this man never says what she wants to hear and only spouts worthless bullshit with a frivolous laugh.

"It's fine. In other areas it's out of the question but as a practitioner you won't loose. When exchanging blows you're absolutely stronger." - Like that.

At the expressively well timed reply, Ayano is helplessly enraged.

"That's not a follow-up! You baka! Just die!"

Kazuma stares at Ayano's fit of anger really, really happy.

Since before the trust comment, for the sake of enjoying himself with Ayano's reactions, Kazuma takes careful aim with his words and before she will realize it, many of these incidents will happen.

=== Part 2 ===

One ordinary day after school.

One section of the practice ground was filled with a silence full of tension. Everyone was neglecting their practice and while holding a hand to their mouths, their gazes were concentrating to one point.

Before their eyes...was that girl's figure. Elatedly reacting to the gaze that was already turned into physical pressure, she was standing there with a clear facial expression.

Someone gulped - strangely that sound clearly reached her ears. As if that was a signal, the girl lightly kicked the earth's surface and started running. Her route drew a light arc, a forward obliqueness, aiming at the bar the same height as her stature.

Stepping on her left foot, the girl was released from the restraints of gravity. Her bent chest aiming the sky, her slender limbs danced in midair.

"Oooh...."

While watching over the excited onlookers, the girl's head, then her beautiful arched body and her long stretched legs, passed above the bar.

The posture of a perfect jump. The body that jumped over the bar was once more caught by gravity but that one moment was beautiful.

With a light sound, the girl's body was buried in the mattress. Her limbs spread in abandon, overhead the bar was still, expressing the high success of the jump.

"........."

A moment of silence. And then - an explosion of applause and cheers.

"Veeeery goood! A new record!"

"Kudo-senpai is great!"

"Nanase, I love you!"

In the middle of the bursting cheers, the girl - Kudo Nanase slowly got up.

Not really exposing her emotions, it didn't look as if she sympathized with the uproar.

Looking up at the bar overhead, her lips faintly raised. That was all the joy she displayed for breaking a new record.

Nanase Kudo - a beautiful girl with androgynous features and straight short-cut hair.

Always calm, with quick movements and not an easy going tone like most girls and yet not boyish, she was enjoying an overwhelming popularity between girls her age - that's why, this kind of scene was a daily occurrence.

"Senpai, please use this!"

A first year, winning through a violent competition presented Nanase, descending from the mattress a towel.

"Ah, thank you."

Nanase accepted it with a small smile. She returned it after lightly whipping off her sweat.

"Haa..."

Inhaling with yearning her senpai's perspiration, the girl embraced the towel with an ecstatic expression. The others in the big crowd, having been outwitted, glared at the girl with murder in their eyes.

Somewhere close to the development of the all-girl's school-like act -

"........"

Clearly separating herself from that naive society, with a severe facial expression, Nanase looked in the way of the tennis court.

She glared at the blackish shadow clinging to the fence with a violent repugnance.

"Is he here again?"

"Senpai?"

A girl's voice asked a question in a surprised tone. Noticing that, Nanase looked at the girl and showed a harmless smile.

"Nothing important. Just, you know?"

While answering, she gently brushed the girl's head in a casual manner. It as an action with no significance in particular but -

".........uu?"

With a scream that didn't seem to reach the surroundings, the girl in question fell to the ground with a swoon face.

".....What happened?"

"No- no......nothing....."

With a red face and clouded eyes, as if fever made her delirious, the girl slowly shook her head.

"I see. Then, take care."

Not really thinking about it, Nanase started walking - aiming at the tennis court.

The moment she turned to it, she had already forgotten the conversation with the girl. She was concentrating on the suspicious figure clinging to the tennis court's fence.

With a cool expression, totally different from the one pointed at the girl before, unforgiving, as if giving a sentence.

"Hey, he's still coming?"

A second year in the tennis club, Sughino Mie murmured so, displeased from the bottom of her heart. Before her eyes, sticking to the tennis court's fence, a short and fat shadow was peeking.

Just by looking, he was a suspicious man.

Setting up his digital camera, that figure taking snapshots of the girls' appearance, no other word described him better than ''degenerate''.

If this man wasn't a pupil of Seiryou Academy, they would definitely call the police. Or perhaps, there are a lot of people who think they should call the police nevertheless.

Utsumi Kousuke.

That is this man's name. He is a second year but his results were so poor it was a miracle he managed to promote.

His facial features resemble a frog. His whole face is full of pimples, and he had a greasy sweat regardless of the season so his frog image is spot-on.

He belonged to the photography club but the subjects of his photos are just a step away from criminal or maybe already crossing over that line, only that kind of crap.

But even so, the perpetrator is claiming that this is art, although nobody believed him.

It's only natural. If one were to see the expression on his while taking pictures, there can be no place for misunderstanding.

The feeling of various dangers emitted from his blood-shot eyes gave the impression of a real sex-offender.

"As I thought, he's dangerous. Shouldn't we do something?"

"That's right, he's also scaring the first years....."

Weirdly stared at by Utsumi, pressing his shutter as if possessed, the girls were murmuring between themselves.

As if hiding behind her back the first years that have just joined the club, revealed their thought when looking for the first time at the ominous living creature.

"Se- senpai......what is ''that''?"

"That's a pervert."

Mie immediately replied with no hesitation. That answer was something the first years, who didn't know the circumstance, could't comprehend but just because of that, their disgust and dread didn't soften.

"Can't you do something? Maybe calling the teacher..."

"Ah, yes.....he won't come...."

Staring at her kouhais, supplication clearly in their eyes, Mie's gaze wandered around, her face troubled.

No matter how suspicious he was, Utsumi was a pupil of this school. Moreover he had the pretext of being a member of the photography club.

That means, photographing as a club activity was for him very reasonable. They can't stop him from photographing just because his vulgar smile was eerie.

"No way..."

At that explanation, based on last year's events, the first year's crying faces were pitiable but nothing could be done at the present. Just when she was instructing them to give up, it happened -

"Huh....Kudo-san...?" murmured Mie, recognizing the girl walking behind Utsumi.

Simultaneously Utsumi also realized this and turned around, separating his eyes from the fence.

At that moment -

"Bukyaa!?"

A foot sole with no leniency stroke Utsumi's back of the head. The blow, more like stepping on him than trying to kick, forced Utsumi to strongly kiss the fence.

"Gyaa.....Gyaabii.....?"

To Utsumi's ears, as he was wordlessly screaming, reached a cold notice of conviction:

"How long did you think I would overlook your vulgar molestation, low-life?"

"Guugyaaa....bebii...."

Although Utsumi was trying to escape the restraint, his lazy, neglected body couldn't overcome the force of the foot trampling his head.

Vainly resisting, he was pressed down by the already doubled force. The flesh of his loosen face was squeezed through the mesh of the fence.

"Uuu......"

Because his already ugly face was distorted even more, all the girls in the tennis club simultaneously adverted their eyes.

A dozen seconds after - at the time everyone was starting to see his face really getting cut in the mesh, the girl - Nanase removed her leg.

The released Utsumi crouched holding his face. Crawling unsightly, from the gaps between his fingers he raised his eyes to Nanase.

"Hiii......please....stop the violence...."

A high shriek escaped. He tried to escape, stepping back as if crawling on his ass, but in the crowded place the fence blocked his escape route.

Fleetingly watching behind him, Utsumi's face became even more grim. On the other side of the fence, the girls belonging to the tennis club were watching him with grim eyes.

Being encouraged by Nanase's strong entrance, their eyes lost their fear for the ominous thing. Their looks filled with anger and flared up while their restraints towards the punishment of the insolent peeping demon broke.

In confusion, Utsumi started an explanation,

"Please, please wait. As a member of the photography club, for the sake of the year book photos, I - "

"Don't joke around!"

"Hiii -"

In a fit of rage the women kicked the fence and Utsumi fled that place as if tumbling.

But of course, Nanase is in that direction. This time his face, receiving a Yakuza Kick, was once again dragged in front of the girls.

"N- no, hey, listen....."

"Only lies, huh?" one of the girls shouted.

"How can you take such low angle photos for the year album? Everyone knows that you take dirty photos for the sake of your hobby!"

"That's true! That's true!"

"You rotten fat otaku shit! Diee!"

"It stinks! Don't get closer than a hundred meters!" several girls unanimously shouted.

Obviously there were some unjust accusations mixed in between but Utsumi was quiet.

Originally, except for taking pictures of girl's lower parts he is a timid person. While being surrounded by female students, it's impossible for him to object coherently.

No matter how unreasonable the verbal attacks he received, there was nothing to do but to put up with it in silence.

"Uuu, uuuu....."

"This should be fine, right?"

But a helping hand appeared from an unexpected place.

That was Nanase.

Naturally, she had the character of someone feeling refreshed after <<splitting the bamboo>>. She doesn't like the act of a large group ganging up on someone.

To say nothing of the girls' words which had already entered into a state of wild excitement and began to drift from the original point, changing into nothing but slander and ridicule.

Nanase disliked that development so she got back to the point.

It was just that, but -

"Ku- Kudo-san!"

With a face as if seeing Buddha from the depths of hell, Utsumi's eyes sparkled. It seems that he was convinced that Nanase became his ally.

"I - I knew you would understand! That's right, my photos are art. These women can't understand that!"

Bracing himself he stood up while talking non-stop. He didn't notice the cold anger filling Nanase's eyes.

"Aah, I understand! That's why you were angry. Because I didn't look at you and was taking pictures of this bunch. You don't have to worry, you're my most important subject. From now on, always - "

Perhaps Utsumi's character wasn't vulgar but simply stupid. If a neutral person were to stand there, he or she could only think that.

In the tennis girl's expressions, there was already no anger. What dwelt there was pity and dread. As if looking at a bomb timer decreasing each moment, they nervously observed Utsumi and Nanase.

And then -

GASYAN!

An ominous sound interrupted Utsumi's triumphant speech. His camera, rolling on the ground, was trampled upon with all her strength by Nanase.

"Aah, aaaaaaaaaa!?"

The expensive lens turned into shards of glass. Utsumi cried in a bitter voice.

"Wh- what are you doing!?"

Without answering, Nanase kicked the camera with her foot. Placing the camera with a crooked frame on the top of her foot, she used a half rotation to volley-kick and sent it flying.

The camera that flew with power crashed into the school building and smashed.

"Hiiiiii!"

With a pose similar to Munch's Scream, Utsumi shouted.

"Ah, ah, a..."

Leaking out as murmurs, as if his soul escaped his body, he looked up at Nanase in blank amazement.

A frozen gaze looked down on Utsumi.

"Hi, hiii......"

Nanase ordered the pale Utsumi with indifference.

"Get out of my sight!"

"Ah, waaa........waaaaa...."

Revealing a meaningless cry, Utsumi started running on all fours.

"Fucking trash! Just die!!"

"Don't ever come back!"

Showering his back with the tennis girls' boos, Utsumi ran away faster.

Nanase stared at that retreating figure thoroughly indifferent.

=== Part 3 ===

''Shit, just watch you bitches....''

While placing desks one on top of the other behind the tennis club's room - in a perfectly blind spot from the front, Utsumi boiled in anger when thinking of those bitches that didn't understand his art.

''After shooting them at great pains, they falsely accuse me of peeping and taking peeping films...then it's fine to answer your expectations right?''

The insistence of repeating the failed argument over and over is filling his mind. That was nothing more than a pretext, but for him it didn't matter.

Even if someone were to deny it, for him that was the absolute truth and he found no reason to hesitate to respond to the ''undeserved'' persecution with ''rightful'' retribution.

"Yes, it got through!"

Utsumi, standing on top of the desks, reached the ventilation fan's frame. His body trembling in dark joy, he raised a small sound of joy.

He quietly inserted the small CCD camera in the small gap opened in the corner of the ventilation fan. On the monitor he was holding, silhouettes of girls in their underwear appeared clearly.

"How about this, did you realize.......?"

Without realizing, while smiling simple-mindedly watching the girls changing clothes, a naturally scornful smile appeared on his face.

While video recording the defenseless silhouettes of the people that insulted him, he was intoxicated by his own sense on superiority as if he could decide their fates.

"I won't be satisfied by just this. I'll leak your pictures on the net. With no censorship. Hyahahahaha!"

Of course, he will spread the video address inside the school. Intoxicated with sleazy delusions, in a sense, Utsumi was getting the hang of being a man.

Making the gap and plunging the camera to the extent of warping the secret ventilation fan's frame, bringing the old, discarded desks for support- even if it was for the sake of peeking, maybe he deserves some praise for putting so much effort into it.

At present, Utsumi's effort was greatly rewarded. Moment by moment, the camera's memory is filled with undressed girls.

It's understandable for them not to notice. The back of the club room had no windows, the fan is three meters high so nobody paid attention to it.

Not one person noticed the fact that the fan's frame was subtly warped. Therefore, Utsumi's plan against the tennis club could be called perfect.

If there was a miscalculation, it could only be that he didn't notice the gloomy path weaving its way through the groove of trees was used as a shortcut.

And so, when ''she'' called out to him asking for his identity, her character was not simple enough to make it a prior warning.

"Uhii!?"

Suddenly something shook underfoot. Realizing that someone kicked the desks serving as scaffolding, his plump relaxed body fell, aiming for the ground.

" - uu!"

He fell on his back. For an instant, his breathing stopped. Without really being able to scream in pain, extremely nervous and convulsing, Utsumi fainted.

"Good grief - "

A murmur reached his ear. For some reason he could clearly understand that voice even in the middle of roaring noise made by the falling bricks.

He slowly opened his eyelids, tightly closed in pain. The first thing in his field of vision were two slender, long legs.

Ankles closed tightly. Calves covered with knee socks. Firm tights - extremely healthy, the beautiful legs of an active person.

Legs he recognized. Without having to look at her face, Utsumi knew who those legs belonged to. Track club, second year, Kudo Nanase.

They were without doubt the legs of that girl, his main target.

Forgetting the situation he was in, Utsumi was fascinated by those legs soaring before his eyes.

The one he captured on hundred of pictures but as expected looking at them so close, the intensity was different.

Furthermore, because of the extremely low angle he was looking from, he could see almost to her crotch. Those essentials were covered by her skirt but they were very suggestive.

This was a chance. Forgetting the pain in his body Utsumi shuffled his feet remaining in the same position, approaching Nanase.

''More, just a bit more...''

He stretched his neck to the limit, trying to peek behind the mystery veil but -

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 045.jpg|thumb|]]

Together with a crash resounding all around his cranium, his field of vision was plunged into darkness.

"Guu......Gyaa....?"

While not understanding that his face was stepped on, Utsumi tried to brush away the thing covering his eyes. But he was powerless against the unforgiving trampling that didn't hesitate to rub dirt into his eyes.

"You really don't learn, do you?" Nanase spit out disgusted, while stepping on and grinding Utsumi's face.

"Don't techniques like reflection and regret suit your body, bizarre frog man?"

"Fuu....Fuguu...Gyaaah....!"

Although her manner of speaking was excessive, Utsumi had no strength to object, his face being ground and all, so he clenched his teeth.

That was the moment when the girls from the tennis club rushed out, hearing noise.

" - Nanase-san?"

"Yo."

Nanase replied to Mie's reflexive cry, lightly raising her hand. Of course, she didn't stop stomping and treading on the piece of meat beneath her feet.

Noticing that movement, Mie shifted her gaze to Nanase's feet. And then, to the surroundings.

First of all to the source of the noise, the scattered desks. And then on the CCD camera thrust into a crack made in the ventilation fan. The small monitor connected to the camera was swinging like a pendulum.

It was a very clear scene. After looking at Utsumi with a penetrating cold glance, she exchanged looks with her colleagues that followed her.

There was no need for words. Reading Mie's intent just by eye contact, they rushed back to the club-room.

Ten seconds after, the club's door was opened for a second time and all the girls in the club rushed out with rough steps. They speedily encircled Utsumi and glared at him with eyes burning in anger.

A bit later the first years came out of the club-room. The reason they were late could be clearly seen. They collected the lynching tools. As expected they avoided the rackets, the emphasis was on the mop. But one person was holding a battered metal bat taken from somewhere.

".....Thank you, Nanase-san. That's enough." Mie said in a restrained voice.

"Yeah."

Nanase nodded, knocking down Utsumi's head with a thick sound. While his body was faced up, she turned his head. Again, his head twisted.

"Oo...Okekereba..."

Bearing a pain intense enough to break his neck-bones, Utsumi rolled his body the same way his neck did.

Nanase chose that moment, when he was lying with his face on the ground, to retreat in a slippery manner of walking. That was only for the sake of not having the insides of her skirt exposed while removing her leg but of course, nobody complained that it was overkill.

The girls were rather impressed by that brilliant movement.

"Uuu.....Uuuuu....."

The released Utsumi tried to get up. And then he saw the expression of the girls surrounding him.

"Uu....aaah...."

Revitalized by fear, Utsumi revealed a sight of agony and death. Realizing he could not escape, he started to explain in a trembling voice.

"Th- this is art..."

"Shut up, you're annoying."

His thoughtless words rejected, Mie thrust her hand out to the first years, waiting behind her.

"Demolishing bat!"

"Yes!"

Without a moment's delay, the first years presented her the scratched metal bat. Strongly gripping the overused bat, Mie shouted.

"Heavenly punishment!!"

''"Oooooooooooooo!"''

Rising their voices, the girls raised their tools. And then like birds of prey swarming around a dead body, they jumped on the petrified Utsumi.

"Uu, Waaaaaahhh!"

A torrent of high pitched shrieks - and then silence.

"........"

Nanase meaninglessly raised her eyes to the sky and then, shifted her attention to the place where the gruesome lynching was performed. The target was silenced but still, the ''sword of justice'' was continuously swinging downward. The girl's faces were radiating great joy.

''"Should I stop it?"''

"It's fine."

As if reading Nanase's thoughts, a smiling voice could be heard from her side. Turning her face around, before she knew, the one that commanded the punishment, Mie stood beside her.

"Are you satisfied, Sugino?"

"Yeah, as you can see -"

Mie was holding the metal bat, stroking gently the ''sword blade'' stained in new blood.

"The demolishing bat has the power to wound and kill and beside it could turn bad so I had to stop."

"Must be hard being the vice-president."

"We are of equal status in this regard."

Both exchanged a bitter smile, bonding for being in the same place and having the same troubles.

Unrelated to the disastrous scene happening a few meters before them, there was a gentle atmosphere around these two.

"By the way, I didn't properly thank you. Thank you very much for today. You helped us twice."

"That's fine. The track club was also at a loss when it came to Utsumi so it wasn't just your business."

"Maybe it would have been better to do something like this quicker, huh?" Mie said while looking at the girls beating the hell out of Utsumi.

"True. This kind of idiot will only be spoiled if left alone. Because he doesn't understand when talking to him, there's no way but to painfully teach it to him."

"True. That's so true!"

Grasping tightly the metal bat, Mie nodded awfully forceful.

"Now that we inherited the ''Demolishing Bat'', we can't permit perverted acts towards the members!"

".......No, I don't think that has anything to do with it..."

"Is that so? Anyway, it would be fine if the idiot learned something from that experience."

They both had the same opinion on this point so Nanase nodded.

"Certainly. But don't overdo it. It's not worth it to be charged with a crime because of such a guy."

"I know. Leave it to me."

Leaving it to the girl that declared so pulling out her chest, Nanase said her parting words.

"Then, I leave the rest to you. See you tomorrow."

"Yeah, see you tomorrow."

A commonplace greeting. Smiling at each other. Without foundation, both believed that the tomorrow that will come will be the same as today. At that hour, they still thought so.

=== Part 4 ===

"Hmm, did something like that happened yesterday?"

The next day's lunch break.

While eating her lunch, Nanase told her friends - Kannagi Ayano and Shinomiya Yukari yesterday's incident.

"Ha ha, he got what he deserved," Ayano replied delightedly from the bottom of her heart.

She also thinks Utsumi's deeds are unpleasant so she doesn't have a particle of sympathy for him.

"So, is he still alive?"

At Ayano's question Nanase simply shrugged her shoulders as if saying ''I wonder''. Substituting her friend who really didn't care from the bottom of her heart, Yukari answered.

"Of course he's alive. Because luckily Ayano-chan wasn't at that place."

Yukari was wearing her shoulder length hair wavy, and seemed like a very gentle girl. Although speaking slowly, quite a number of people noticed at times her irony.

"I see, that was unlucky - wait a second!"

But, because they were friends for a long time Ayano couldn't be deceived. On the verge of noticing, she glared with half open eyes at her friend, grinning at her with a happy smiling face.

"Didn't you just say something inexcusable with a straight face just now?"

"I wonder...I only spoke the truth."

"That's even worse!"

"Kya- Nanase-chan help!"

Pretending to be scared of the roaring Ayano, whose face was blazing, Yukari hid behind Nanase.

"Wait!"

"Kyaa-"

The moving around Ayano. Yukari escaping again. Gradually increasing their speed, both started running round and round around Nanase.

"You guys, I'm in the middle of eating-"

Amazed, Nanase warned them but without seeming to hear both continued to run around.

After fixedly staring at them, Nanase closed the bentou lid and casually pushed out her leg forward. With superb timing, that leg caught Ayano running in front of her.

"Waahyaa!"

Ayano fell forward with all her strength. As expected, she avoided falling down but Yukari crashed into her back half a second later.

"Waaa!"

"Kyaaa!"

Entangled, Ayano and Yukari tumbled on the floor of the rooftop. Disregarding those two, Nanase calmly resumed her meal.

"Ow...uch..."

Several seconds after, Ayano got up raising a grazed moan. Tearing off Yukari's body tangled with hers as in a judo locking technique, she stood up while arranging her hair.

"Na - na - se."

Being spoken to in such a harsh voice, Nanase didn't show any sign of being perturbed. While steadily chewing her fries she just put in her mouth, she declared as a matter of course.

"I told you I'm in the middle of eating. You were raising dust."

"But still suddenly tripping me up-"

"It's fine, I carefully chose the opponent. I wouldn't do it to anyone except you."

"Don't do it to me either!"

"By the way-"

Ignoring Ayano's outcry, Nanase turned her eyes to Yukari. Finally getting up while cleaning the dust off her clothes Yukari tilted her head as if asking ''What is it?''

"Do you know?"

Yukari accurately read the aim of the untitled question.

"About Utsumi-kun? Of course he didn't die, nor is he hospitalized. You see, people don't generally use tools and seriously strike at someone, right?" said Yukari while fleetingly glancing at Ayano.

Sensing that, Ayano frowned.

"Why were you looking at me?"

Yukari nonchalantly turned away. As if she didn't hear anything, she continued her conversation with Nanase.

"That's why, the injury he received from those blows is pretty much to the level of mouth cuts. They said his bones are whole."

"Just that...."

"Yes, just that. As expected, he will stay in bed today but compared to the damage he would have suffered from Ayano-chan, that's just like a gentle brush."

"Why are you using me as an example?" Ayano raised her voice again.

Sensing she had reached a critical section, Yukari didn't ignore her this time and faced her with an honest face.

"Listen to me, Ayano-chan."

"Wh- what?"

The atmosphere suddenly changed and as if pressured by Yukari closing in, Ayano retreated a little.

"I think of Ayano-chan as an important friend."

"I see.....thanks."

That was a pretty common thing to say but not in this context.

She nodded frankly.

"That's why, please-"

The light of sincerity dwelling in her eyes, like a prayer, like a request, Yukari continued.

"So please, don't say such mean things to me."

"..........."

Ayano's temple had a cramp. Staring at Yukari with a dark glare, she let out a voice that must have crawled from the bottom of hell.

"Yu - ka - ri...."

"Wh ~ a ~ t?"

Contrary to Ayano's dark tone, Yukari's reply didn't have an atom of darkness. The song-like tone felt like the elegance of a bright spring.

There's no need to say it but this only had the opposite effect.

Ayano slightly moved forward her center of gravity, the muscles all over her body poised. An attitude that gave the impression of a feline hunter on the verge of leaping on her pray.

"Yukari....it seems necessary. We need to have a lengthy discussion one of these days......"

Ayano let out a low, small whisper. It seems it was lost in wind but it was the kind of sentence that would definitely reach the other party.

The tiptoes of Ayano's feet placed on the floor, lightly scratched the concrete.

When the few moments before the strife began expanding over and over - at that time -

"Oh, it's open!"

Several boys came to the rooftop with a basket ball. It seems they wanted to exercise some after eating.

The minute that the door was opened Ayano and Yukari returned to their former positions so fast it didn't even leave an afterimage.

Sitting straight, those figures smiling elegantly didn't show any sign a cat fight was about to happen seconds before.

"Hurry up. The lunch break will end - huh?"

The boy in the front - apparently a first year - finally perceived Ayano's group. His eyes opened wide in surprise.

"Shi- Shinomiya-san? Kudo-san and- and even Kannagi-san?"

The good fortune of being able to see the Academy's top three beautiful girls in the same place made the boy's face become loose. On the faces of the boys following him, an expression of supreme bliss floated.

"I'm sorry, we're in the middle of lunch. Can you restrain yourselves?" asked Yukari, while showing an brutally cute smile.

As there were no boys who could go against that face, they immediately replied with a straight posture.

"Of- of course! We're apologizing for causing you trouble!"

"We're sorry."

Moreover, Ayano's smile increased the tension. The boys' consciousness flew higher than the sky, their thinking ability all evaporated.

Nanase saw off the departing boys, their faces intoxicated.

The door closed, the sound of footsteps died out and waiting a few more seconds just to make sure, Nanase spoke with a sigh.

"How to put this - both of you have a tremendous skill in hiding your true selves."

"Isn't it fine? There're all happy.", Yukari replied with a nonchalant face.

Ayano didn't reply, on account of resuming her lunch.

Understanding she said something completely pointless, Nanase feebly shook her head, resuming her thoughts. She once again looked at Yukari who knew all the gossip.

"So, Yukari. Was his punishment decided?"

"Three days of house arrest," Yukari quickly replied to Nanase's question.

Unintentionally Ayano shouted when hearing the too indulgent punishment.

"Just that?"

"Just that. He was a first offender."

Also dissatisfied, Nanase frowned.

"It could have been so peaceful had he been expelled......."

"That's impossible. If it's Utsumi-kun, they won't expel him before raping someone."

"<<If it's Utsumi-kun>>? What do you mean by that?"

"He's from a rich family in hospital administration. The amount of his donations is top class."

"Ah, I see."

At the tough reality, Nanase kept silent with a sullen face.

Seiryou Academy was a private school but it wasn't unaffected by the declining birth rates. The period when only the best pupils were selected had passed and because its name was famous, noted families pursued it.

The management was definitely not difficult but the funds were never enough.

To put it in simple words, it was hard to part from valuable gold.

"I heard rumors he entered the school through the back door, that guy."

"Yeah, but those rumors were false."

"Were they?"

"Yes.", Yukari declared with no doubt.

That was an information unavailable to a simple student but neither Ayano nor Nanase were suspicious about it. Frankly this girl, without changing her gentle exterior appearance, or maybe in accordance with her image was randomly well connected.

Currently she is occupying the position of secretary in the Student Council but except for that she belongs to different committees and influential clubs. On top of that she has connections among the teaching staff.

That vast and subtle information network had an unparalleled accuracy. No school event escapes her eyes.

"That's why, he'll probably come back to school after three days with a calm face. Maybe he will be quiet for some time and reflect upon his actions."

".....I wonder."

Remembering his persistent gaze trying to look under her skirt even after he was caught during the crime, Nanase breathed a sigh, fed up with it.

"It can't be helped, even if it's a makeshift solution. If he will continue with this crap day after day, no matter how stupid he is, he will come to care about his well being."

"Like yesterday? Ah, about that-"

"What?"

"Wasn't Sugino-san the one that organized yesterday's beating? It seems she suddenly fell into a coma."

"Ehh? Is that true?"

Unintentionally Nanase asked again so Yukari's lips became sharp seeming displeased.

"I never tell false information."

"Well, that's true - that's just so strange, she looked so well yesterday," said Nanase doubtfully.

Yukari raised her finger and said to her.

"Maybe she was cursed by Utsumi-kun, huh?"

" - Yukari, that's not funny."

"Eh, that was an indiscretion. I'm sorry."

Gazing at Yukari, putting out her tongue, Nanase anxiously frowned with a light reprimand.

She told herself she was thinking too much. But she instinctively knew. That this is just the beginning. That something bad, something really bad is just about to happen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter6

2013-11-16T04:09:33Z

74.100.62.225: /* Chapter 6 - Youngster 2 */

===Chapter 6 - Youngster 2===

The bitter struggle was still ongoing.

"So annoying!"

Haia's impatient voice was drowned out by the noise of the battlefield.

Even Heaven's Blade successors didn't have battle experience against consecutive enemies possessing strong regenerative ability.

Even if a wound was treated that didn't mean strength had recovered. For the moment, they were in a condition where they were able to act, but their fighting ability had lowered quite a bit.

This was an evident fact for the other Heaven's Blade successors as well, making Haia's mind ease up slightly.

"Though we can't resolve the problem like this~"

Haia avoided the things like fangs that flew by.

The originally vile, twisted monster had now become a giant tower sitting in the center of Grendan, emitting an unknown atmosphere.

A somewhat nauseating, organic tower.

It changed the feeling of the environment to something different for those who were familiar with the city Grendan.

The giant tower randomly shot out teeth-like objects.

Dodging these teeth while carrying out attacks was their current battle plan.

Though it was a monotonous battle, they needed time to prepare in order to be able to release a Kei technique with sufficient destructive power to defeat that regenerative strength.

"Does anyone still have any killer techniques?"

Seeing the cut paths that he slashed out slowly disappear, Haia clicked his tongue while saying something regarding shirking responsibility.

"If I did then I would have already used them."

Claribel's voice carried weariness.

"Ah, if it were Master......"

"If I had that kind of ability at this time, I would be incredible."

Troyatte smiled wryly.

"......Though, if it were Barmelin, she should be able to do something."

"You're annoying. Go die, you dung beetle."

(Everyone's still so spirited.)

Elsmau spoke helpless words.

"Ah, even if we let out angry voices it's no use."

Troyatte ignored the thorns that the Psychokinesis brought, smiling.

"But if this goes on we can't talk about going underground to rescue them, but instead we should request them to help us."

"If that side determines a winner, then shouldn't this thing disappear?"

Haia asked a question towards Troyatte's words.

"If this thing is a leftover body of that first thing then it would probably be that way. Ah...... I can only hope."

As he put it, right now Haia could only maintain silence.

At the same time as this conversation was being carried out, the battle still continued.

Haia's slashes, Troyatte and Claribel's Karen Kei, Barmelin's cannon strikes...... various Kei techniques battered the flesh of the towering monster.

But even like this, there was no way to overcome its regenerative ability.

It seemed like they could only stop their opponent from proliferating.

"Annoying......"

Barmelin said her mantra.

Haia also thought this.

It already counted as a great help that the opponent's offensive power wasn't strong.

"How long is this kind of shitty game going to continue."

Barmelin carried out her cannon strikes while talking indignantly.

"What's that person doing?"

Her words indicated the person on a building far from the battlefield.

"I wouldn't have done something like standing in a high-up spectator position after debuting gorgeously."

"Long-winded."

Ignoring the conversation between Barmelin and Troyatte for the time being, Haia also felt a strange feeling.

The person there should be the one called Nina.

He didn't remember having much contact with her when he had been in Zuellni, but she should be a person with a strong sense of justice suitable for a Military Artist.

She shouldn't have the kind of style to spectate from afar.

"......Maybe she's playing with us?"

"It's nothing like that!"

Claribel claimed, shouting out.

"Speaking of which, you also went to Zuellni, right?"

Troyatte butted in.

"What kind of person is she? Also, how did she come here? Both you and that girl."

"That...... I don't really understand either."

"Haa...... I'll pretty much lose my energy if everything's an inexplicable thing."

"No, please don't lose your energy."

Ignoring the banter between the two, Haia grabbed the Psychokinesis flake next to him.

"I said...... do you know any clues or not~?"

The one he asked was Felli.

Her Psychokinesist self had definitely already communicated with Nina.

(If I knew then it wouldn't be annoying.)

He had originally thought she would keep silent, but he didn't think that Felli would make a reply.

But, the contents of the reply didn't make any developments in the situation.

"Really~!"

They couldn't just rely on talking right now.

Haia focused his mind on the battle.

How long would this continuous, see-sawing battle keep going for... Haia gave up on conversation, beginning to search his mind for a way to resolve this.

<center>◇</center>

(What's going on with you?)

"............"

Felli's voice wasn't panicked.

Rather, it should be said that she was keeping calm to confirm any responses.

Nina kept silent.

But, her eyes didn't move from the battle.

Above her head...... Of course, her consciousness hadn't left there either.

She kept paying attention to the pieces of the moon floating in space.

More would come.

Schneibel had said this.

Things that had been closed off inside the prison of a moon would descend.

Nina's strength existed to fight with those things. Yes, Schneibel had said so.

So, she couldn't waste her strength here.

"..................!"

Nina clenched her teeth.

Nina knew she wasn't the kind of person to be content with this. Giving the battle before her to others and preparing for the next battle wasn't the kind of thing that Nina's style would do.

But......

(Captain?)

But, it was only because of strength that the current Nina stood here, because of strength that didn't rely only on Nina.

Not only the Haikizoku, not only the Electronic Fairy that had saved her, but also the three Electronic Fairies that she had inherited from her great-grandfather.

Thinking of her great-grandfather, she couldn't make the wrong move now.

But......

"Is this really alright?"

She asked of herself.

Why had she come here?

In order to directly face the world's crisis.

She had come for this.

So she had listened to Schneibel.

That was also the correct choice.

Necessary strength had a necessary situation to be used in. This was a natural way of thinking for one who thought about battle tactics. It was the most appropriate way of thinking for one who could view the entire overall situation.

Nina was also the platoon captain of the seventeenth platoon.

She could also do this kind of thinking.

But, even so......

The battle still continued.

Though they were currently in a stalemate situation, in the end it would become a situation unfavorable for them.

They couldn't win against that monster in terms of power.

It was unknown when their strength would be depleted. After Layfon and the others had achieved victory underground, the battle aboveground should have been pretty much over.

No, thinking about that, then Schneibel wouldn't have told her not to act.

"So she was saying there was no reason to act?"

Even if she brought it up, Schneibel wouldn't reply again.

She didn't know whether it was because other matters had caught their attention, but none of the Electronic Fairies responded.

(Captain? How are you?)

Felli felt confused at Nina's self-dialogue.

It definitely seemed that way to an observer. But, that couldn't stop Nina.

"But, but......"

Asking.

She responded.

"Is this really alright?"

Entrusting matters to others.

Hating this more than anyone, hadn't Nina only appeared here because of that?

Hadn't she only come here because of that?

"I......"

Even if she understood what was necessary......

Just at that time.

A fine change occurred in the battle.

The change happened from Claribel.

Her foot had slipped.

That kind of error would inevitably appear in battle. Because of the loss of focus brought about by fatigue, she was unable to correctly recognize the condition of the ground.

It was that kind of feeling.

Because of the momentum of her movement she turned in the air, and Claribel's body collided hard with the ground. Then new misfortune had befallen the otherwise unharmed Claribel.

Countless teeth shot out from the giant tower.

Though falling wasn't deadly, because of the loss of time to escape brought about by the fall, it became deadly to Claribel.

Nina's eyes caught all of this.

"Ugh!"

Before she realized it, she had already entered a state of high-speed movement.

She passed by the teeth on her path to Claribel, and moreover the shockwaves produced by her movement scattered the teeth away.

"N, Nina?"

"Are you alright, Clara?"

"Ya~ I was almost done in just now...... but what's going on?"

Was she talking about that strength, or was she talking about Nina's actions?

Regardless of which, explaining was still annoying.

"Things are complicated."

"Ah, it's the same for both of us."

Nina noticed that though the Dite in the hand of Claribel who said this had the same appearance as before, it had a somewhat different feeling.

"......Could it be that this is a Heaven's Blade?"

"It is. I always felt that I got thrown into this. Though that is the style of Her Majesty."

"Is that so."

At the same time as she spoke, teeth continuously flew down.

But they couldn't reach the place where the two of them were.

"Nina, what happened to you?"

Claribel brought up the question.

"Well, it's very troublesome to explain."

The falling teeth couldn't get close to the two of them.

When the teeth got close to a certain distance they would disappear as if they had evaporated.

Claribel knew that this was because of the Kei that Nina released.

"Instead of that, let's deal with this thing quickly."

"......But, if you don't join the battle I fear that it will drag on forever."

"......Sorry."

Regardless of what was said she would become speechless in the end, and Nina lowered her head, deciding to end things earlier.

After Nina readied the iron whips, Claribel left her, running towards the giant tower.

(Is this alright?)

Armadune brought up the question.

(Mother-sama should have told you not to act.)

"Just call it your good luck for having made me your master."

(Understood.)

Though Nina felt surprised that she could so easily convince her, right now wasn't the time to ask for the reasons.

Nina had already begun running.

"Quickly make this thing disappear. Use full power."

(Yes!)

The Electronic Fairies' voices overlapped.

Kei rushed forth.

Kei ignited.

Nina ran at high speed dragging a red streak behind her, and the iron whips emitted sparks of lightning.

The paths of the iron whips being waved back and forth were being guided to the target.

The iron whips were carried straight forward.

Raijin's charge.

The connected attack became consecutive explosions.

The blow spread throughout the giant tower, and sparks flew everywhere.

But, only this much would be the same as the first time.

"It's not......over!"

One of the iron whips hadn't been swung yet!

Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Double Raijin.

Her left hand's iron whip followed the path before, adding another blow to the tower.

The chain reaction of explosions became even more intense.

Shockwaves wreaked havoc in the interior of the tower, carrying out destruction.

Regenerative ability was already being used to the utmost.

But, it wasn't in time.

There was a huge tilt in the balance between destruction and regeneration.

But, it still hadn't fallen.

"In that case......"

One more time.

Nina's figure disappeared, a red light appearing from another direction and closing in on towards the tower.

Double Raijin was struck.

Explosions again.

"One more time!"

She shouted, once again pulling back the distance, and at this time Nina felt something else.

She felt the flow of the strength inside her body.

She had always felt this.

She hadn't been able to control this strength.

The strength that the Electronic Fairies continually supplied was turned into Kei. Though Nina herself didn't understand, but Nina's Kei vein had fused with the young nameless Electronic Fairy, so her compatibility with Electronic Fairy energy was extremely high. She probably surpassed her grandfather in Kei conversion efficiency at the time of her decision.

But, that wasn't to say she used that converted Kei completely efficiently.

Nina herself understood this.

"One more time!"

Nina shouted.

Though she clearly knew that she didn't have the sensation of using her strength fully well, it was enough to feel that part of it had been improved.

Compared to the battle before her, this made her feel more anxious.

In a truly important battle, if she couldn't perfectly utilize this strength then it would be useless.

"As expected, taking action is better!"

One more time.

Nina spoke to herself, repeating Raijin for the nth time.

The monster was buried under the flame of the explosions, and its bulk had already diminished greatly.

"Damn, that person took away our share completely."

She heard that kind of voice.

She felt that it was one of the Heaven's Blade successors.

"Then let's at least decide the victor in the area of beauty. Barmelin, take your clothes off quickly."

"Go die! Dung beetle."

Without any reason to pay attention, Nina continued focusing her mind on controlling her strength.

The overflowing strength was gathered into the iron whips in her hands.

Leg strength, back strength...... her entire body was filled with Kei.

Accompanying the accumulation of Kei, her entire body was covered with a film formed of red light, the overflowing strength that had become red light.

"More...... I need more!"

Nina repeated her technique.

Explosions repeated.

Her running repeated.

She could gradually see the Kei flowing in her own body.

One Haikizoku.

Four Electronic Fairies.

One young Electronic Fairy that maintained her life.

Six kind of energies fused into one inside of Nina's body. Nina was the one who controlled all of them.

This was definitely the iron will that Gildred had spoken about.

So she definitely had to achieve it.

"One more time!"

She definitely had to succeed.

"One more time!"

She definitely had to succeed.

"One more time!"

As for why......

"This is something that I can do!"

Sprinting.

This time she felt that she could do it.

The red light covering her body disappeared.

Her feet were light.

Her hands were light.

The feeling of the Kei flowing into the iron whips was light.

It wasn't because her strength had left her so they became light, as she had speed and strength right now.

It was possible!

Raijin!

There was only one explosion.

But, the scale of the explosion far surpassed the ones before.

The blow spread through the interior of the monster in a moment, and explosions occurred without anything between them that could be called a pause.

Even Nina who had released the move hadn't expected the momentum of the explosions.

"Wah!"

Because of the shockwave of the explosion, Nina was pushed back by the out-of-control Raijin, leaving her original position.

The continuous destruction that far surpassed its regenerative ability made quite large changes in the monster's appearance.

Moreover, the Heaven's Blade successors weren't fatigued to the degree that they would let this opportunity go.

"Ahahaha!'

Troyatte made a loud laugh.

"I never thought that the moment to use this thing would come!"

He shouted this, and raised his Heaven's Blade with an outer appearance of a staff.

That moment.

The surroundings were filled with the howling of Kei.

And it wasn't the giant tower's surroundings.

It was the entire surface of the city.

"Hidden Kei? That much strength!?"

Claribel made a surprised sound.

"What, so you did have a killing move hidden."

"Didn't I say, I didn't think there would be a good opportunity to use this move!"

Troyatte looked extremely excited.

"Because it requires so much time to prepare that it feels stupid. Though I tried doing it, it was completely unsuited for actual battle...... Ah!"

Just as he was saying this, the howling Kei continued changing.

Troyatte's hidden Kei filled every corner of the entire city.

Moreover, every part contained strong Kei within it.

"Since it costs a lot of time, and moreover controlling it is extremely strange, it's really only fitting for this kill. Die after receiving this!"

Calling this out, he released the Kei technique.

External-type Karen Kei variant - Song of the Crusade.

The Kei hidden in all corners of the city rushed towards the monster.

Rushing towards it, engulfing it.

The Kei engulfing the monster became a sphere, absorbing the monster's body.

Countless spheres.

The countless spheres formed from Kei eroded the monster, absorbing it.

This relied on engulfing the monster with Kei and destroying it from the inside until none of its substance remained.

Though this kind of thing wasn't too different from the moves of the other Heaven's Blade successors.

The difference was the number.

A small portion of the Kei hidden everywhere in the city was enough to equal the strength of a Heaven's Blade successor's Kei technique.

And countless of these had appeared at the same time.

And finally the countless Kei merged into one, creating an enclosing sphere.

Various attacks destroyed the regenerative ability, and finally attacked in unison.

This was extraordinarily large-scale destructive power.

"Break!" <ref> Troyatte says this in English. </ref>

He made a command.

The Kei contained in that sound stimulated the spheres, producing a giant vibration that shook the entire city.

It was this great of a destructive power.

The Heaven's Blade successors on the battlefield couldn't possibly go untouched.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-1.jpg|thumb]]

"Woah~ It's like a festival!"

While being blown away by the wind produced from the explosions, Troyatte laughed.

"Hey, apprentice, hurry up and think of a way to deal with that talkative person."

"......Sorry, controlling that hidden Kei has probably used too much of his brain."

Claribel and Barmelin talked while they flew.

"......In the end we weren't able to end it, huh."

Haia was also being blown away, and he muttered words while watching this.

Because of the huge explosions that Troyatte had initiated, Nina was blown even farther.

"Damn!"

Nina who had originally been sent flying from Raijin's momentum was now flying even farther than the Heaven's Blade successors due to the additional strength added afterwards, and was still in the sky even now.

She flew while musing in her heart: How worthy of being a Heaven's Blade successor.

She couldn't help but think that these were the people who had stood in the same position as Layfon in the past.

"Unexpectedly...... they can do.................. this kind of thing!"

Nina spoke while inspecting her body. She moved her gaze, searching for a place where she could land and carry out a finer inspection.

And then she landed.

"............Really!"

But, because of the explosions she had been blown to a place extremely far away.

(What is it?)

"Nothing!"

After replying this to the Electronic Fairy who asked, Nina once again looked towards the battlefield.

Even now, the smoke covering the monster still hadn't dispersed.

The smoke that seemed as if it grew out of the ground had a muddy color, being brought into the sky accompanied by the rising airflow, and stopping there after touching the air filter.

Along with the help of the aboveground air converter, that smoke would finally be exchanged to the outside of the air filter, but right now in this period of time visibility would not return.

"......The problem is."

At the same time as her visibility continually worsened, Nina saw the sky.

The crumbling moon still spread its remains.

"This city can no longer endure the next battles."

Destructive power of this scale shouldn't be too common in the Heaven's Blade successors' Kei techniques.

But seeing from the city's poor condition, one could notice that such Kei techniques had already happened several times.

If they didn't have the protection of the air filter, humans couldn't live.

Even in Nina's current state, it was the same.

But the city Grendan could be said to be already on the brink of death.

"But, there's nowhere to go."

If she thought about it carefully, those anxious elements would become more and more numerous. Nina gave up on thinking about them, focusing her mind on the battle that was to come.

Of course, it would truly occur.

No, it would definitely occur.

Nina was only here for this.

So, Nina calmly accepted the abnormalities happening in the sky.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon heard Felli's report while running aboveground.

The moon had fragmented.

If they weren't in the current situation, he would probably have a hard time believing that kind of nonsense report.

Layfon was also concerned about other things.

That Nina had come here.

And that the battle with Lævateinn had ended.

But, the person named Airen had said that there was still a final thing to conclude.

Moreover, the moon had crumbled.

(Captain's actions are very strange.)

"Strange?"

(How should I say it, it feels like she's been stopped from fighting by someone.)

"Is she saving her fighting power?"

(You could think that way. Though she still charged out in the end.)

"............"

Nina fought with strength incomparable to what she had in Zuellni.

But, that was fine.

Layfon had also understood something after the events in that battlefield of a city, which was that something flowed in her body that was about the same as Leerin's kind of strength. <ref> 'Battlefield of a city' refers to the events in Volume 18. </ref>

So, Layfon didn't feel surprise at her suddenly becoming abnormally strong.

In the end, the problem was still why she had appeared at that time.

"What do you think?"

(It will still continue. That way of thinking is more appropriate.)

Felli had easily arrived at the current situation.

In this regard the two of them held the same opinion.

Battle would still continue.

"There's still no......"

The sound of his muttering disappeared in the middle.

Layfon looked at his hand.

There wasn't anything there.

There was nothing in his weapon belt either.

His Dites had all broken already.

(What is it?)

Though he hadn't said anything, he couldn't hide anything from Felli.

He couldn't think of how he should respond, and Layfon didn't say a word.

He maintained silence, advancing upwards......

"Well......"

He heard that kind of voice.

On the road to the surface, Layfon stopped his feet.

After Layfon let Alsheyra and the others go first, he turned back, and there was Saya.

The black-clothed girl stood there quietly. How had she pursued Layfon and the others? Layfon couldn't picture her running with all of her strength.

"Well...... what?"

A secret existence of his hometown, Grendan. Layfon didn't know what he should say to her.

"I'll give this to you."

"This is......"

There was a Dite in its unrestored state.

Layfon was very clear as to what kind of thing it was. Layfon had once wielded this kind of peculiarly engraved thing in his hands.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-2.jpg|thumb]]

It was a Heaven's Blade.

"Why......"

"Because Saya is the mother who created the Heaven's Blades."

It was Leerin. She, who had gone on ahead, must have also returned.

"The Heaven's Blades are her......"

"Yes. So, as long as she says she'll give it to you, even Her Majesty won't have objections."

"............"

Layfon's breathing stopped, and he looked at the Dite in Saya's hands.

A Heaven's Blade.

The thing that he had once taken up, and abandoned.

"Do you want it to become the way you used it before, or should I make it like what you were using just now? Which one do you want?"

Layfon didn't reply to Saya's question.

His mind was blank.

There was something in that blankness.

That was a hesitation about whether he wanted to reach out to take that Dite.

"Layfon?"

Seeing the motionless Layfon, Leerin made a puzzled voice.

"Layfon, what's wrong?"

He only needed to take it. Taking it was better.

Layfon also understood this.

The current Layfon didn't have any Dites. To a Military Artist, this was the same as losing one's method of fighting.

Of course there was the method of using one's overflowing strength like Alsheyra.

But, that way the sword techniques that Layfon had trained in until today would ne unusable. Steel thread techniques as well. The things that he had stolen in battle, learned, and made into his own techniques would also be almost all unusable.

Only by taking that Dite could Layfon use his full ability.

In that sense, the best weapon was currently in front of Layfon.

But......

"Layfon, what's wrong with you?"

By now, Leerin who felt that Layfon's attitude was annoying had changed her tone.

Leerin was also conscious of the fact that Layfon had refused the choice of the Heaven's Blade in his heart.

"......Are you still going to fight? Or perhaps, you're not fighting?"

"No, I will fight."

"In that case!"

"I understand."

"......This is necessary."

"It's necessary."

"Then, why don't you take it?"

Compared to Leerin who was somewhat in turmoil, Saya didn't make any response, just placing the Dite between her palms, standing straight.

Layfon's figure was reflected in her deep black eyes, motionless.

What should he say - Layfon thought of this question in his mind.

But, he couldn't think of it.

But right now he couldn't not say anything.

The other party definitely wouldn't understand the word he didn't say.

"......It's probably my own stupid commitment."

Layfon already had a conclusion, a conclusion he had made well before this, and he chose his words carefully.

"This battlefield didn't expect me. No, thinking carefully, I never experienced any battles 'expecting me' in the first place. In Grendan, there have always been many people much stronger than me."

"............"

With a serious expression, Leerin just watched Layfon who had begun speaking, but she still assumed the position of a listener.

"No battle has ever expected me. But, because of my battles, I have been able to see the results that I looked forward to. So I'm fine with that."

Though he didn't know whether he had been born here, at the least he had grown up in Grendan. Being taken in by his adoptive father, and being raised with Leerin and the others.

Because he had experienced the pain of a food crisis when he was young, he had truly longed for the special existence of a Military Artist.

Becoming a Military Artist, he began thinking of what he could do for everyone in the orphanage.

Afterwards, he had put it into practice.

"To the me from that time, Heaven's Blades were meaningless, just rather useful. Moreover, to me, the position of a Heaven's Blade was the only important thing to obtain."

If he rationally used the things that accompanied that position, then he could help more of his brothers and sisters.

He had thought this.

"And the results were as you know."

He had made too much of an effort.

Perhaps he had gone in over his head.

In the end, Layfon had been expelled from Grendan.

"Though I suffered a blow at that time, right now I've already stood back up. I've met everyone again, and made up with them again......"

"............"

Regardless of what he had experienced in between, he was thankful to Zuellni for allowing him to have his current thoughts. Layfon felt extremely grateful, and also felt thanks for Leerin who had supported him to go study in Zuellni.

But, there were still many areas that he had to reflect on.

He had failed repeatedly. The places he needed to go over again continuously piled up.

But more numerous were the things that couldn't be retrieved.

Even if he knew he had done things wrong, Layfon didn't know whether he would be able to make up these mistakes or not.

"I feel that my way of thinking has already changed."

These words were his desire originally.

He hoped that he could change, hoped that he could mature. And now maybe those desires had produced illusions in him.

Thinking of it made him feel that maybe it wasn't completely like that.

When he had been refused in Grendan by Leerin, he had originally believed that his 'maturing' had all become hot air.

Perhaps it had all been an illusion since the start.

"I have already changed. Probably...... though I don't have much confidence."

In the number of victories and defeats, in the use of external Kei, etc...... his maturing as a Military Artist was very clear.

But, his maturing as a person was hard to understand. Even if he thought of not making similar mistakes, he would still make them. In the end, he had been pushed away by the person he wanted to protect the most.

Perhaps people wouldn't encounter anything exactly the same as something from the past, but all in all, it was pretty much the same as before, only with some slight differences.

But though some things seemed similar, the situations behind them might be different.

In that case, gaining experience from the defeat was probably truly impossible...... If it wasn't the same situation, then there wouldn't be any lesson in that defeat, right?

Could his maturing be only an illusion?

Maybe it was just being repetitively cut apart, giving up, and losing enthusiasm after a few steps.

What he thought of as maturity was probably something like a magical ball of light that would jump in from somewhere else and overcome defeats.

The maturing of a single person was truly hard to understand.

"But, I don't want to repeat similar mistakes. That feeling is definite."

"......I don't understand at all what you want to say."

"Yes. I don't really understand myself."

"In that case then hurry up and take the Heaven's Blade."

"But, I don’t want to take it."

He finally said it.

He couldn't take the Heaven's Blade.

He didn't want to take the Heaven's Blade.

"Why!?"

Leerin's confusion was apparent, and Layfon's chest tingled with guilt.

That was obvious, but thinking of it was a bit strange.

"Didn't you say you wanted to fight together before?"

It was that way.

She had indeed said this.

"But, fighting together and taking the Heaven's Blade are different things."

Even if he said this, Leerin's face was still full of confusion.

She definitely hadn't understood the actions of Layfon who refused to take what was necessary.

"I am no longer a Heaven's Blade successor. I haven't thought of returning."

"I never said you had to become a Heaven's Blade successor. Don't you need a weapon because there's more fighting? So I'm just asking you to use it."

"I already- threw it- away."

Yes, he had abandoned it.

At that time, he had lost it.

In Grendan, during the battle with the monster that had covered all of Grendan.

In order to turn the situation, Layfon had thrown the Heaven's Blade away. <ref> See the end of Volume 14 Chapter 5, and Layfon's 'Rumbling Sword' technique. </ref>

At that time, Layfon had thrown out his hatred together with the Heaven's Blade.

He had lost it.

It wasn't like he had never done something like putting Kei into his Dite and throwing it out.

But, when he threw away the Heaven's Blade, Layfon had truly been in the mood of completely giving up on it.

"At that time because I couldn't help but fight with my adoptive father, and because of many other reasons, I was a bit angry, but now I have different reasons."

"......What?"

"Because I'm not someone 'expected' by this battlefield."

"Eh?"

"I once obtained a Heaven's Blade, but I was unable to fight with it to today. In other words, I shouldn't actually have appeared in this battlefield. The fact that I am here isn't something anyone expected."

"............"

"The ones who were expected should possess Heaven's Blades, and I shouldn't obtain one. I came here by my own means, and fought without being expected to by anyone."

"What are you saying?"

Leerin continued being confused with an unconvinced expression on her face.

"The number of people who are using Heaven's Blades has diminished. The owner of this Heaven's Blade is no longer here. Then isn't it okay for Layfon to use it?"

"That's not the same. Though I don't know whose it is, at the least that person has always held this Heaven's Blade to fight. I can't just use that person's thing whenever I want."

"But, don't you no longer have a weapon!?"

"......There should be some emergency arsenals of weapons that haven't been destroyed, if I look for them I think there should be some sword-type Dites there."

"Relying on that kind of thing can't possibly be enough in this battlefield!"

"It's enough. That's my stubbornness as well as my challenge."

"............"

"This has been my challenge all along up to today."

"How......"

Layfon knew that Leerin couldn't understand him.

But, seeing Leerin's downcast expression, Layfon still felt a sad pain.

"This is very strange."

"I know you will definitely think that way. But, I already decided."

Since the fate that had pulled in Leerin, Captain, and the others refused to accept Layfon.

"I have to rely on my own strength."

"The current situation isn't the time to say that kind of thing!"

"I understand, but......"

It was obvious that Leerin would get mad, but even so...... Layfon's thoughts still wouldn't change.

He didn't want to identify himself with those people who had been chosen by fate.

Nor did he want to add to the list of people chosen by fate.

"Since fate has refused my unauthorized conduct, then I can only do a similar thing."

"............"

Leerin went silent as if she weren't breathing.

She looked as if she were so mad that she couldn't talk.

"Because of those thoughts...... Do you want to die?"

He had originally thought that he would be yelled at, and he hadn't thought that in fact, she would have asked with an extremely calm voice.

But to Layfon, that kind of serene expression and voice was even scarier.

"I'm not planning on dying."

"But, you'll die. In this case......"

"I won't die. I didn't come here to die."

"........................Felli! Are you listening!? Do you think that Layfon is truly okay this way?"

Leerin shouted to the Psychokinesis flake.

(It's not okay at all. If he dies then I'll be very troubled.)

"Then......"

(But, if we're just considering his current choice not to choose the Heaven's Blade, then I still must approve.)

"......What?'

(Just like Layfon said, we aren't expected by anyone, and could only rely on our own means to come to this battlefield.)

"Maybe that's like you say, but haven't you already come and fought with us before?"

(What kind of thing is fate - truthfully, I don't really understand, and I fear that Layfon understands even less than I do.)

"Um......"

Layfon was speechless at Felli's emotionless words.

(Assuming that there are fixed boundaries among it, then we who are outside of those boundaries should not possess those things that can be keys of fate. Layfon cannot choose the Heaven's Blade because of that sort of meaning, though he craves a strong weapon.)

"What is that......"

Layfon felt very happy that he was able to obtain Felli's support.

But, seeing Leerin's confused state, Layfon felt worried.

But right now he had to uphold his beliefs.

He couldn't go back on them.

Even if they were believed to be very meaningless things, he still had to uphold them.

Because these were the restraints put on those who had been excluded by fate.

"But, in that case Layfon will die."

(I said that I don't want him to die.)

"The things you two talk about are very strange."

(But I believe that when he dies, it will be when this battle is lost, and moreover at that time the probability of this world's destruction will be very high. I will also die at that time, and in that case, I hope to be by his side if I can.)

"Eh?"

Though it was Leerin who made a questioning sound, Leerin wasn't the only one who became speechless because of this unexpected reply.

Layfon's mouth hung open along with Leerin's.

"Felli......?"

Layfon stared at the Psychokinesis flake with his eyes wide, but the flake only quietly released light.

He was very thankful that she had been able to come with him, and he felt very happy about that.

But, he hadn't had that kind of meaning.

No, that wasn't right.

It wasn't that kind of thing.

"You...... This......"

(By now I no longer have any reason to conceal it.)

"We weren't talking about that kind of thing......"

(To me, we were talking about that kind of thing. I'm only following my own thoughts.)

"Don't jo......!"

Just as Leerin was shouting out.

"Ah!"

Suddenly, she clutched her face and fell on her knees.

"Leerin!?"

Layfon ran over.

"Uuuu......"

Leerin's hands pressed on her right eye.

Leerin kept moaning, continuously repeating Layfon's name.

"What's going on with her!?"

Layfon immediately turned around and looked at Saya.

But the black-clothed girl only silently shook her head.

"I don't understand either. But, there's some change......"

When Saya spoke to here, Layfon noticed that Leerin's movements had stopped.

"Leerin?"

"It's broken, evil things are returning."

From the mouth of Leerin who was lying on the ground came the voice of a man.

"Aien."

"Nn, evil things have fallen."

"What's going on?"

"You don't understand, huh. I don't know how to explain it either...... if we were there, then it would be enough to have the thoughts 'I think, therefore I am', but here that doesn't work. So only my factors exist here."

"What will happen to her?"

"You don't need to worry about that. I don't have bad enough taste to seize a female body. Nor have I shared thoughts with that person. I only need to take the factor. The important right eye. Maybe there will be some problem, but that would only be with the body, and relying on the medical techniques here would be enough to resolve it."

"Is that so?"

"Then, see you later...... Ah, right, you over there."

"......What is it?"

Naturally, his reply was very tough.

Leerin clutched her right eye, and only her mouth still moved, and the voice of a still-unknown man came from inside.

This kind of incomprehensible situation was already happening for the second time, so he was able to be a slight bit calmer.

But, his worries about Leerin still hadn't changed. He kept worrying in his heart whether something bad would happen.

"Your thoughts aren't bad, are they? Though to us maybe you're only an obstruction."

"............"

"But we won't tell you to go anywhere because of this, and more relevantly you'll also die if we are defeated. In that case you shouldn't bring us too much worry. Though, since the one who originally kept you out of involvement was someone on our side, right now we won't forcefully add you back in."

Suddenly saying things like this also made him very puzzled.

"Just do what you want. In any case, whatever you do it won't make any problems for the feast that's about to begin."

"How......?"

"Ah......"

Just as Layfon prepared to ask, Leerin's voice once again came from that mouth.

And then......

"Uh...... Uuuu......"

A red liquid leaked from the gaps between the fingers pressing on her right eye.

It was...... blood.

But, this blood slid out from the gaps as if it had a will of its own, and then disappeared in moments.

Leerin's hand didn't even have any bloodstains remaining.

Nor was there any odor.

"Ah, ahhh......"

"Leerin!"

"It disappeared. It completely disappeared......"

"Leerin?"

"My fighting strength, from my body......"

Leerin's hands still clutched her face as her mouth spoke.

"I can...... no longer fight."

Layfon felt that the hand placed on his shoulder had lost its original strength.

He caught her as she fell forward.

(We'll have the rescue team go there.)

"I leave it to you."

After replying to Felli Layfon looked at Saya.

"So, what happened to Leerin?"

"Airen took away his factor inside Leerin's body in order to materialize in the world on this side. I think that's what happened."

"............"

"She no longer has any reason to continue fighting."

"......Really."

Seeing Leerin who had lost consciousness clutching her face, Layfon didn't think of the meaning of taking that thing.

"I must go."

Saya spoke to Layfon who was holding Leerin.

"Airen is waiting for me, and I need to give him his weapons."

"............"

"I will leave her to you."

Layfon didn't know what he should say to Saya, and he could only nod his head, and then look at the figure of the black-clothed girl running over the ground.

(The rescue team is already heading towards you. They will probably arrive after ten minutes. There are people guiding them, and I'm also watching over them. Do you want to go first?)

"No......"

Layfon quietly shook his head.

"Though the battle hasn't ended, I've reached my goal of helping Leerin. So I still want to see it out to the end."

(I understand.)

Afterwards, Felli went silent.

Layfon felt a bit uneasy in this underground space with no other people.

"Well...... Felli?"

(............What is it?)

"No, that...... What should I say......"

(Though I also thought it was probably like that, you couldn't truly have not noticed until now, could you?)

Layfon felt that Felli's words had been emphasized halfway through.

Layfon couldn't say anything.

(What's your reply?)

But, silence wasn't allowed.

"Y, yes...... sorry."

By his side was a Psychokinesis flake glinting with light.

Because of this, Layfon still felt a strong Psychokinesis pressure that made him unable to move.

He couldn't say anything.

The Psychokinesis flake also went silent.

That state continued.

"............"

Layfon lost his patience first.

"............Well."

The flake didn't say anything.

"That............"

He couldn't think of anything to say. Leerin was still unconscious. The trembles he felt from his hands holding her should be produced from breathing and heartbeats, and there was nothing strange. The sound of her blood flow didn't feel abnormal either, and she had only lost consciousness.

(And?)

As a plea for help, Layfon moved his gaze, and afterwards, the Psychokinesis flake broke the silence.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-3.jpg|thumb]]

"......What?"

(And what, what do you want to say?)

"That......"

(I'm asking for your thoughts.)

"Ah......"

Yes.

"That......"

Speaking of which, he had never talked about those.

"I......"

(No, actually, just never mind.)

"......Eh? Ehhh?"

The words that had pushed through his throat were suddenly stopped, and Layfon almost fell over.

(Tell me the reply after this is over.)

"After, you say......"

(Reply to me when you're dressed neatly and in a more suitable place, instead of when you're fatigued in this kind of place.)

"O, okay......"

Layfon didn't know what to say because of Felli's words.

And not long afterwards he heard the footsteps of the rescue team.

Maybe Felli had stopped Layfon from responding because she had noticed them getting closer?

The Psychokinesis flake was silent, and Layfon couldn't know the truth.

After giving Leerin over to the rescue team, Layfon once again advanced to the surface.

Felli definitely had also seen the situation aboveground, but she hadn't told Layfon about it.

He passed through an entire hallway, and passed through an entrance that already been half-destroyed.

The sudden light made Layfon close his eyes.

Right now should still be evening.

Then what was up with this light?

Moreover it was very hot.

Was there some place that was on fire?

In fact, there were several places for which that applied.

But it wasn't the same as the heat he felt right now.

Both the light and the heat came from above.

"......What is that?"

After he got used to the blinding light, Layfon raised his head to look at the sky.

Speaking of which, someone had recently said that the moon was already broken apart.

But, Layfon didn't have time to confirm that.

Reflected in his eyes was a blazing red object.

It was flame.

Something giant that was entirely covered in flame was falling down.

That thing burned the entire sky in a deep red, and continuously descended.

"That......"

Could this be the 'remaining thing' that Airen had spoken of?

He couldn't see the true appearance underneath the light released by the flame because it was too blinding.

But the falling thing was extremely huge.

"......Maybe that thing is even bigger than the city?"

Layfon who stared at the sky spoke dully.

(Many strange responses have been produced in the city's surroundings. This is......?)

"Is it related to this?"

(It's still unclear.)

It wasn't strange for that kind of falling thing to produce effects in the surroundings.

It would be time for Layfon to begin fighting after it fell.

But, he didn't have a weapon.

"If I don't hurry up, it won't be good......"

Layfon moved his gaze from the sky, searching for an emergency weapon arsenal.

In order to deal with a tense battle developing inside the city, and in order to guard against one being unable to fight because of a lack of weapons, there were several weapon arsenals prepared inside the city.

Because there were no records of them having been used, maybe they had already been abolished. Though Layfon had worried about this in his heart, it wasn't like that.

"............"

Layfon gathered the Dites with the markings of blades.

One wasn't enough, so he should take as many as possible......

When he thought of this, along came the sound of the air in the sky being pressurized, and moreover the speed of that thing increased.

The flame was already not far from here.

Layfon once again looked at the sky, noticing that the flame had slightly moved farther back.

It passed through Grendan's sky, falling diagonally towards the ground.

The heat that it had brought with it when it passed over still scorched Grendan.

The thing could be seen to be clearly far away, but the sound beat intensely at his ears.

The flame disappeared in the distance away from the city, and then exploded.

Light shot out, and after a breath, sound and shockwaves assaulted Grendan.

"Ugh!"

Layfon endured the great wind in order to keep from being blown away.

The giant flame produced by the explosion continuously spread. It far surpassed the size of the city. The endlessly released light and hot flame stopped at some point.

A shadow appeared from the flame.

It was a wild beast with four legs.

A red wild beast.

Moreover, it was a giant beast.

"..................!!"

The Dites that Layfon held fell down.

He didn't think of picking them back up either.

The swelling flame continued burning.

And then, the beast born from the flame began closing in on Grendan.

Its gigantic size made Layfon stop breathing.

No, if it were only size then it wouldn't be enough to make him tremble. Until now, he had fought with countless giant opponents.

Then, what was different?

What made Layfon feel like trembling?

He trembled?

He was scared?

Yes......

The moment he saw the beast, Layfon felt some kind of feeling from its body.

After he felt that feeling, he was overcome by its size.

That was, anger.

Unparalleled fury.

The moment he sensed it, he felt that the beast housed a fury as red as flame.

No, it wasn't housed inside it.

It was the other way around.

It wasn't the beast that was mad.

It was that after the feeling of fury had reached its limits, it had become a four-legged beast.

That feeling was more accurate.

So Layfon understood.

This fury wasn't so easy to get rid of.

Until the entire world was burned, it wouldn't be gotten rid of.

Layfon had never had felt another person's emotions so directly.

As if it were forcefully tinting Layfon's feelings. Feeling this kind of tough pressure, Layfon had even dropped his Dites.

"This......"

Very strong.

Not only from the fury that he could feel.

Nor just its gigantic bulk.

Not because of the inexplicable phenomenon where the flame swelling behind its back had suddenly been stopped.

But rather, it was only because all of these factors were gathered together that Layfon thought this.

He couldn't win using this kind of weapon.

(What do we do?)

"What should we do......"

(As expected, should you lower your head and beg them to lend that Dite to you? Right now I think you can still make it.)

"Ha ha ha......"

Layfon grimly laughed at Felli's joke.

(I'm not joking.)

"............"

(Or are you going to run?)

"......I won't run."

He didn't have anywhere he could run to.

Right now he could feel the fury in the beast's body telling him that.

There was no longer anywhere to run.

If they were defeated, then that flame would begin its final expansion, and would then burn the entire world.

There was no longer any way to avoid the option of battle.

(But the situation is too unfavorable.)

"Even if it's unfavorable to us, we can't run right now."

(Why?)

At Felli's question, Layfon thought of it.

He thought of the reasons why they couldn't escape from this place.

"Though Leerin's matter is my personal battle, still......"

Still......

Yes, still.

The battle continued.

The crisis had already involved the entire world.

The people shut out by something like fate couldn't help but fight either. They had to continue holding their ground.

Because they had been shut out, they had to fight.

"The battle after this is going to belong to us."

Nina was somewhere in this city.

In order to fight with that gathering of fury, she was confirming her determination again somewhere.

She wanted to go fight alone.

"So, we won't run."

'Even now, if you still feel that you must stand tall-!'

Layfon suddenly heard that kind of voice.

It was a voice that he felt he had heard before.

"Eh?"

At the same time, he heard the sound of wind.

He felt as if there were something hurtling towards him. When he felt that it was an inorganic object with no hostility, Layfon reflexively caught it.

"Eh?"

A second surprise.

The feeling grasped in his hand was a familiar sensation.

It was a Dite.

From its color, he knew what Dite it was.

A Dite that other cities definitely wouldn't have.

The Shim Adamantium Dite.

"That means......"

(The surrounding responses have been determined.)

Layfon felt puzzled at Felli's words.

The surrounding responses? Speaking of which, she indeed had said there were strange responses in the surroundings.

And then, the responses had been determined?

Determined, what did that mean?

(They're cities, there are countless cities in the surroundings...... Right now, they're connecting together.)

"Connecting together...... Eh?"

Layfon didn't understand what Felli was saying.

Since she said connecting, then what was connecting with what?

The answer came through the Psychokinesis Flake.

(Yo~ It seems like you're safe and sound.)

"Sh, Sharnid-senpai!?"

(Haha, though this injection equipment was made by Harley, it's not bad. Of course, it can only work because of my godly sniping ability.) <ref> Injection equipment means whatever equipment they used to shoot the Shim Adamantium Dite to Layfon. </ref>

(No, no, senpai, I think that everything was brought about by relying on my skill.)

(Shut up, Harley.)

(What's the meaning of this treatment!?)

"Eh? Eh?"

Layfon was still surprised, looking at the place that the Dite had flown over from.

He saw it.

He not only saw that one, but saw others as well.

Cities.

On the other side of the tilting Grendan, he saw traces of other cities.

There was one that he was very familiar with...... Zuellni.

Moreover, Zuellni wasn't the only city.

Other than Zeullni, there were many other cities. As if they were surrounding Grendan, lining up to protect Grendan.

'We don't have extraordinary strength! We don't have their courage! We don't even have their determination!'

Layfon heard a voice.

Hearing this familiar voice, Layfon looked at the Psychokinesis flake.

(What is that person doing now.)

Felli sighed.

(Really......)

Sharnid also made a sound as if he were seeing something funny.

'But, we no longer have anywhere to run. We have no other choice; other than facing the reality in front of us, we are permitted no other options.'

Yes.

This was Karian's voice.

'Then! Then what choice must we make on this basis? It is to fight, or to hide, only these!'

"We will not blame anyone who chooses the second option. However, however...... However, if there are people who still think that they can only stand tall-!'

Karian was making a speech.

'If you wish that you will still be able to live in this world tomorrow, then we can only choose to fight.'

He yelled.

'If you still want to try relying on yourself to grasp your own fate!'

Layfon felt that a presence responding to this voice.

There were countless presences.

Sounds of battle came from the cities surrounding Grendan.

Sounds rose and filled the sky.

(Though I don't know what's going on, it seems like something big has happened. Felli's brother is truly incredible.)

(......Though I worry about whether he will be thought of as the greatest trickster ever.)

(Haha!)

Layfon laughed.

(Zuellni's platoons are all assembled.)

Drowning out that voice, another voice came through the Psychokinesis flake.

It was Gorneo's voice.

(The assembly of the Military Arts students will be finished soon. I hope that we can make formations with the Military Artists of other cities, can I request that you be the center?)

(Put the information-gathering in Grendan, and then let other cities make formations between each other. I will request the Psychokinesists here.)

(Understood.)

Felli replied to Gorneo's request.

Layfon was speechless at Gorneo who could calmly organize the situation here.

(Ooooh, our Military Arts head truly has fighting spirit.)

(You should also hurry up and get energized.)

(Of course I am, didn't you see me just now? My extraordinary sniping technique.)

(I just don't want to see your ability end at that.)

Dalshena was conversing with Sharnid.

Hearing everyone’s conversations, Layfon felt that the feeling of having his entire body surrounded by something was gradually ending.

He felt that his body was lighter than before.

(Layfon......)

"Yes."

(Since they said 'us', then we will do the same.) <ref> Very ambiguous. I believe that Felli is trying to express that she and Elsmau will depart to join up with the other Psychokinesists. </ref>

"Yes!"

(Okay, then, leave it to us.)

"I'm counting on you."

Layfon's hand held a Dite.

It was the Shim Adamantium Dite that Harley and Kirik had manufactured.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-4.jpg|thumb]]

He restored it, and readied it.

The sensation in his hand was completely the same as before.

If he had it, he could fight.

His body hurt, and his fatigue hadn't completely disappeared.

But, his soul had been healed.

He was full of fighting spirit.

'Fight, people of the moving cities!'

Voices full of fighting spirit replied to Karian's call.

Layfon also made a response.

"I'm going!"

Shouting out, Layfon flew out.

He ran to Nina who thought of fighting alone.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter5|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter2

2013-11-13T23:13:22Z

74.100.62.225: /* Chapter 2 – Truth and Reality */

===Chapter 2 – Truth and Reality===

Though he was used to it, Layfon still felt tense at the temperature that arose from what he saw.

This was Harley's alchemy lab.

Harley had also moved like Layfon after the changing of the year. He had been diligently furnishing the lab, but it seemed to be unfinished. Harley had been using the limited waste he had for now to make all sorts of convenient things.

Not that he had been kicked out of his old lab. Though the year had changed, the people in charge of the lab hadn't, and the two alchemy students before Layfon were looking at the broken Sapphire Dite.

Either way, only the handle was left.

“But this is the first time it's been damaged like this.”

Harley's words weren't so tense as he was used to seeing the Sapphire Dite being damaged. But he was still speechless at the time just after the match when he first saw the extent of the damage.

“According to theory, it is a rare occurrence for a Dite to overload and explode, but that's become something normal recently. But this time really is the first.”

“Ha......” Layfon wasn't sure what to say.

“I feel that the substance of this Dite must have deteriorated in one split second. Truly, it can't stand your maximum amount of Kei, as well as if you're to release your Kei suddenly. But to be damaged to this extent......”

“............ Just what kind of Kei were you using?”

Kirik, who had been silent for some time, said. To Layfon, the discontented eyes of Kirik were causing the temperature of the room to rise.

[[image:CSR vol16 043.png|thumb]]

Layfon found Harley impressive, as he was able to ignore that gaze.

“Uh?”

“Your use of Kei. Has it changed? If not, the Dite shouldn't have been damaged like this.”

“Uh, yes. Well......”

How should he explain it?

She thought he was training on the street. He was training, but it wasn't platoon training. It was individual. But it was a bit different from that of a normal Military Artist. He would maintain his level of physical movement in platoon training. When he was training alone, he trained his Kei.

Back then, Nina had collapsed because of over-exhausting her Kei vein. Layfon had suggested that they should rest their Kei. Meanwhile, they trained to maximize their amount of Sakkei and increase the capacity of their Kei vein. This made up the basics of Kei training.

Most of the Military Artists trained their physical movements and Kei at the same time. This was normal.

One time, he suggested to include his type of training in the platoon training, but both Nina and Sharnid and the others didn't give it a very good evaluation. They concluded it didn't feel like the normal training they usually had.

“How should I say it. Once I poured as much Kei as I could into it, the Dite exploded. So I must let the Kei run as I pour it in......”

It was different from that training. Layfon......

Had lost his Heaven's Blade. He had naturally thought of that problem even when he was not a Military Artist in Zuellni. This problem couldn't just be solved by technicians like Harley. One must also consider how to solve it through the Military Artist himself. How a Military Artist's Kei was poured through the entire Dite would create different level of damages. It was the job of directing the insubstantial Kei through the Dite.

A normal Military Artist would do this type of training – pouring Kei through the Dite to learn to control the Kei. But Layfon couldn't pour all of his Kei in because of his different amount of Kei.

“What does that mean?” Harley showed a confused expression. Kirik was also frowning.

“So it wouldn't explode if you save the Kei in the Dite? So first let the Kei in the Dite out, wait a bit, then pour more in......”

“......Kirik, do you get him?”

“Like the use of hidden Kei in Karen Kei?”

“Yes yes, just like that.”

Hidden Kei was like a firework that could explode at any time once it touched fire. But the Kei that came out of it couldn't be changed. What Layfon said was similar but there was something different.

“But this is Sapphire, not like Ruby...... According to the way you did it, you were accumulating, piling up the ‘explosion' till it exploded, weren't you?”

“Well...... Yeah.”

“......How reckless.”

“Hahaha.”

Kirik was shocked. Even Layfon couldn't laugh about it.

“............I can't quite understand it in depth, but that's probably how Kei runs through the Dite.”

“Yeah.”

Kirik nodded.

“But that can't really explain this level of damage. Uh, but there aren't many similar examples previously. Ah, but that isn't the problem right now. Till now, the problem is to strengthen the raw materials, meaning we have to do more strengthening this time.”

“I'm sorry.”

“No, besides, it's easier to do it that way. It must be. I think.”

Harley said weakly, but he didn't look pessimistic. He was becoming more positive.

“Uh, Layfon, you still have to come for experiments. Is that OK?”

“Yes. Please look after me.”

“Then, we'll put the Sapphire Dite here for now. Is it fine to only use the Shim Adamantium Dite for now? I'll give you the Steel Threads when you need it.”

“Ok.”

Layfon answered clearly and left the lab.

“......”

Kirik shook his head.

“What is it?”

“No......that guy, he's changed?”

“He seems to have thought through something recently.”

“Thought through.”

Kirik thought about it. Layfon had shown them he was moving forward from the time when he started holding the katana. Though Layfon had had a happy and carefree appearance, Kirik had looked at him coldly. A normal person would just have been trapped inside the problem. In fact, Layfon had tripped over it. Under the usual attack of filth monsters, the nearness of Grendan, and the continuous unusual changes, Layfon's spirit had been trapped deeply.

In reality, Kirik had not seen the Layfon then. Kirik was an alchemy student and he had lots of things to do. Many Military Artists' Dites had broken because of that chaos. And so repairing Dites wasn't just the usual normal job of repairing a Dite. In the Academy City, everyone was doing all he could to help rebuild the city.

“Isn't that good?”

“True.”

But that time had passed. They had finished rebuilding the city. They had peacefully enrolled the new students and the new year had begun. And so Kirik could also continue his studies. At the same time, a new issue had appeared. It was worth doing.

“That guy could think of such a way once he's in the mind for it. But he doesn't seem to have completed it yet. It must have come from the accumulated training and thinking he did before. If that's not the case, then he's not a genius, he's a monster.”

“Well, yeah, that's possible.”

“But what causes him to be like he is now is something else.”

Yes. This time Layfon wasn't getting carried away. Had he calmed down after being beaten down? Or had he seen something else? The Katana that was barred from him was now unsealed. Kirik didn't know what he had gone through. Perhaps he now felt thankful for the burden that was lifted off him. Perhaps he had rebounded from the springboard.

But this time was different. It was surely different. He didn't look as excited as that time.

“...... Either way.”

Harley was already thinking about the electrical paths inside the Dite.

“The amusingly energetic guy really disgusts me,” Kirik said.

“You just said something awful.”

Kirik ignored him and concentrated on the problem before him. Personality had nothing to do with him. As long as the personality wasn't bad, there was nothing else to consider. He was happy that what he created had been wielded by the best person and that it had made the best result. And not only that, but he was stepping up the level. Was the thing surpassing the person or the person surpassing the thing? Right now, the person was winning. And one day, Kirik would surpass that.

Recently, he had really been having that kind of feeling.

<center>◇</center>

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

He met Felli on the way back to the Training Complex.

“What's it?”

“Uh? No. Nothing much.”

Felli couldn't help but glare at him angrily, looking at his excited expression.

“Really?”

So suspicious.

Though he was confused, he somehow understood why she was angry.

He was wearing the Military Arts uniform.

Felli had told him that she was going to drop out of Military Arts when the new year began. At that time she sounded really serious. She wasn't lying. But now that she was in her third year she was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.

And she was still in the 17th platoon.

The Student Council hadn't interfered, but......

“Speaking of which, how is that going?” Layfon asked as they walked back to the Training Complex together.

“A strong opponent that makes me really angry.”

Felli's mind was full of Delbone's inheritance. It was sealed and so if Felli didn't unseal it, she would never know what was inside. And so she had given up changing to General Studies.

“And what has become of the Dite?”

“Wel;......” He told her what had happened.

“Anyway, they've to make a new one first.”

“Yeah.”

“So you still can't use your full strength, but in terms of capacity, you're handling the Dite better.”

“But...... can that really work?”

“And why do you think it can't work?”

Layfon couldn't quite answer her.

“But I'm sure it's working out,” Felli had said on that night.

“Uh?”

“If it had ended that way, there's no reason for abandoning you.”

“............”

As if she was digging at his wound. And she didn't stop.

“I'm sure it's not done yet.”

“............The captain......?”

Did she know? And she wasn't saying anything?

Nina had said in Grendan that it had something to do with her. She had suddenly vanished from Zuellni and then suddenly appeared. This was also connected to the mystery. And there was also Dixerio Maskane, the person opposing the Wolf Faces. The hope that the Electronic Fairies yearned for. The mystery that created this world and the royal families of Grendan. Even Nina herself couldn't understand so many things.

And in reality what was her connection with the Wolf Faces? Even Layfon and the others became involved in that fight, and Nina had felt terrified about it. Could she think of this world as another dimension? If that was the case, then during that fight at Grendan and Zuellni, every Military Artist in both cities had become involved in the fight between Nina and the Wolf Faces.

But things hadn't become as bad yet.

Nina hadn't said anything about it from that day on. She hadn't disappeared once again like the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni. What Layfon wanted when he entered the Academy, the peaceful days, had come.

Layfon felt from deep inside his heart that these peaceful days couldn't continue forever.

“I don't know.”

Felli shook her head.

“Even if she knows something, she wouldn't tell us.”

“......Yes.”

Nina was like that. When something happened, she wouldn't tell them immediately. Instead, she thought about it herself then tried to solve it herself.

“In that case............”

It wasn't possible to ask her when they had no evidence, asking her to open her heart to them.

“What should we do?” Felli cut through his haze and brought him back to the decision.

“Uh?”

“She's keeping her silence, so we can think Zuellni's is safe for now. And so about that vent and the fight, the central problem is still Grendan, not here.”

“......”

“It's safe here. If so, we don't have to do anything special.”

He knew even though she hadn't said it. This had something to do with Nina.

According to Felli, Leerin abandoned Layfon in order to not get him involved.

And that also proved that Zuellni was safe.

What Felli was asking was – is this OK?

“............Certainly, it's not good.”

He had no confidence in the words he forced out of his mouth.

“In here. It must...... not be good.”

But he couldn't say anything more after that.

He didn't know what to do. Should he return to Grendan? And what if Leerin rejected him again? The Queen was beside her. And why was she saying she was of the royal family? If so, next time, all of the Heaven's Blade successors might become his enemies. That must be it. And what was he to do then? Fight with all his strength? Or not through violence, but using other ways to convey his feelings? And what if he was still rejected?

If he had gone without thinking about this, then nothing was solved. But he had no other ideas.

Wasn't there something he could do?

Leerin judged he could do nothing, and that was why she rejected him. This was the conclusion Layfon came to after some consideration. He had always thought he was an excellent Military Artist.

But whether it was Nina or Leerin. None of them had relied on him.

Didn't that mean he could do nothing?

“I think this can help.”

Felli said. She lifted her face to look at him and pointed at her head.

“The inheritance from Delbone is data. It may be battle experience or......”

“Memories?”

True. Delbone already had in her hand the battle data of all of Grendan when Layfon was still in that city. It was more appropriate to say she had been watching over the entire Grendan. The Queen also trusted her. Perhaps she might have held secrets to Grendan that no one else knew.

“Perhaps. But the seal is still intact, so this speculation isn't certain yet.”

Layfon didn't reply.

“But that's all we have now. Is there anything else?”

“......No.”

“Then this is all I can rely on,” she said and looked at him.

“Excuse......?”

“What should I do?”

“Uh?”

“According to my prediction, I need to use all of my strength to unseal the data. I can abandon Military Arts and transfer to General Studies, then find my future while trying to unseal this. I can graduate with this kind of vague attitude, but that will take a long time.”

“No way......”

“Decide.”

“Uh?”

“You decide.”

“Why, why me......”

He was completely overwhelmed under her crystal clear gaze.

“To tell the truth, if the captain is hiding something next time, I won't care what happens to her next.”

In Layfon's sister's home at Grendan, Nina had persuaded Felli and Sharnid. At that time, both Felli and Sharnid appeared calm, but in reality they were really angry. That was Layfon's conclusion. At that time Layfon wasn't calm at all as he hadn't had time to think about the thing happening between him and Leerin.

“Personally I'm curious about Grendan, but no one has asked for my help and so I'm not all that motivated. No one would say that is my own problem. I think so too. If I don't want to get involved, I can just ignore this.”

“.........”

“What about you?”

She threw the question at him.

“What will you do? You have a deeper connection to this problem than me. Only you have the motivation to make a move. If the captain rejects us, I can only help you. So what do you think?”

“I........”

He didn't know. But he knew this wouldn't cut it. To leave the issue because he didn't know anything would mean he was unable to move forward. He had experienced this already and so he didn't want to be like this again. Even though he didn't know anything, he must do something. Whether it looked silly, whether it was a failure.

He must find out.

A voice from deep inside his heart said – I want to do it.

“I........ want to know.”

He had said it. At that time, on that night, at that place.

And so Felli was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.

“What is it? You're suddenly silent.”

“Ah, no. I'm thinking...... it's still not good for senpai......” Layfon replied as he repeated thought of what happened that night.

“Ah?”

Felli stopped moving.

“What do you mean?”

“Ah, well........ a setback to your future just because of me.......”

“...........”

“Excuse me.”

Felli sighed softly.

“What's wrong........ Is there a problem with your head?” she asked.

“Uh?”

“Uh, like when you got hit during training.”

“Ah? No. I'm fine. The diagnosis I took at the clinic says so......”

“No, that's not it. If your head is hit you wouldn't be able to process information at high speed. Didn't the move you used earlier exhibit such speed? Water Mirror right?”

“Yes, that's that kind of a move.”

“That's why you've some problem with your brain. Normally a Military Artist's brain is more muscular than an average person's, but it shouldn't be able to sustain such a speed. The blood is suppressed on the back of the brain. Many of your brain cells should have died.”

“If that happened, I should be here. I'm not sure what's happening.”

“That's because you're usually using only one layer of the brain..... meaning if you're awaken, then you can do anything. So please be more diligent at awakening yourself. Please do it fast. Immediately. Now.”

“I'm sorry. Forgive me.”

He wasn't sure what was happening, but it was a fact that she was angry.

Felli sighed again.

“Then bend down.”

“Uh?”

“Hurry.”

“Yes.'

“More, and move ahead a bit.”

“Is this ok?”

“Uh, then don't move.”

He was standing, bending his back with his hands on the ground. There was no one else around them, but he didn't want to be like this for a long period of time.

It was really embarrassing.

“What are.......”

“Don't talk.”

He couldn't see her, but he knew from the flow of the air and the sound. Felli's hand went to his waist and took something. The Dite?

[[image:CSR vol16 065.png|thumb]]

“.............”

A soft voice. Did she restore it?

The shadow on the ground expanded. Something shining brightly just above his head. She really did restore the Dite.......

Tang.

A heavy blow to the back of his head. Stars flew in his vision.

“Um, ah......”

He couldn't speak. Pain conquered the back of his head. He rolled on the ground at the pain. This was way more than the usual kick she did to him. Intense pain ran in his head.

“What, what were you.......?”

He said but had already rolled three circles on the ground.

“...... How can you be so stupid.”

She regarded with him an icy gaze.

“I'm too stupid. Sorry.”

He used internal Kei to reduce the pain in the back of his head as he looked at him.

“Your apology still can't make me feel better. I move according to your decision. What about you? Do you feel that my judgment is wrong?”

“Um..........”

“Don't make me repeat this again. You're so annoying.”

“So, sorry.”

“Anyway, I'll try to unseal that data quickly. So please do the best of what you can do for now.”

He still had to wait for Harley to finish the Dite though. Meanwhile, he wanted to complete the move he used in the fight with Claribel. Speaking of which, if the quality of the Dite could increase, then that should complete his move........ probably.

“If the captain can tell us something this time, then everything will be simpler.”

“Yes, yes.”

Felli seemed to feel better and so they continued on to the Training Complex.

<center>◇</center>

She had been careless. The area of her stomach felt heavy.

“Um........”

Exhaustion came with hunger. Nina sighed deeply. It was good that no one else was around. Only she was inside the special room of the 17th platoon in the Training Complex. The platoon training was finished. Everyone else had gone home.

She couldn't know what was happening outside. Perhaps the sun was already setting. The Training Complex was about to close. If she hadn't applied for the room, the security staff would ask her to leave.

And what now? She didn't have work tonight at the Mechanical Department. She could still train on her own. Should she go to the suburb of the Engineering Faulty where her old dormitory was to train? Or head back to the vicinity of her new home? She had found a spacious area near it that was suitable for training.

Today she had no choice to head back yet.

She had to train and had to become stronger. This thought was much more intense than in the past. She urged herself day by day. To be stronger. To become stronger.

This was no longer the naïve dream of a girl who was born a Military Artist. This wasn't also the burning mission of a Military Artist. To put it more accurately, this was the horror of someone being chased.

Slight sweat in her palm as she held the Metal Whips. She couldn't tell if this was from her training or from the sense of horror.

If she didn't become stronger......... stronger, stronger.........

As her brain kept swirling, her movement stopped.

In reality she was standing in the middle of training room, dazed and lost, holding the two Metal Whips that reached the floor.

No Kei was running. No burning morals. The overwhelmed air weaved around her as she thought deeper and deeper.

Dohdoh.

Someone was knocking on the door.

It was Claribel. Just like Nina, she showed an exhausted and bitter smile.

“You really are still here. Want to get a cup of tea with me?”

“Ah, good......”

Nina headed for Claribel and realized she was still holding the Metal Whips.

“..........If I asked you what you worries are now, I would really be ignoring the ways of the world.”

After that, they had tidied up the room of Dites and assorted things, then had gone to take a shower. If Claribel hadn't come to help, Nina would have taken more time tidying things up. After the shower came the closing time, and so the two of them were kicked out of the Training Complex.

They were at the resting area somewhere near the Training Complex, beside the vending machines. Military Artists gathered here most of the time. The vending machines sold both drinks and fast food.

But the two of them only chose some sports drinks and went to sit down on a long bench.

The sun was slowly setting. Crimson mixed with darkness, painting an error scene.

“Just what is is?” Claribel said softly. Nina wasn't surprised, because she was the same. Both of them had noticed the existence of that thing, and horror had infected them.

Claribel was part the royal families. She was the closest to the mysteries of this world. She had fought the Wolf Faces and had experienced something even more otherworldly than Nina.

That existence showed that the nightmarish battle in Grendan had ended as a loss.

“But what are they planning?”

That was Claribel's question. Nina couldn't reply. She wasn't comfortable with the cold sports drink. She should have chosen the hot drink and so began eyeing the vending machine.

They must defeat the person named Vati Len, the one who indifferently infiltrated Zuellni as a General Studies student.

“That is the same as the monster that attacked Grendan.....”

“Yes. They smell the same. Don't understand?”

“........”

She didn't reply. Not because she didn't understand, and not because she didn't want to admit it. Because she couldn't quite explain it. She felt that they were the same, but there was no evidence to explain why it was here.

But she felt that they were the same.

And the Haikizoku Melnisc inside her called that person – Lævateinn.

“Lævateinn,” Claribel said. Nina had talked about it with her on that night. On that night when she ran into the flustered Claribel. The two of them had talked and forgotten the time. They were shocked.

“If we were in Grendan there should be a way to investigate her. But in here we don't know anything. Can you move between cities through En?”

“No. And I don't know how.”

She only did it once. But that wasn't because of her will. It happened during the Haikizoku incident. She was moved to another Academy City to fight the Wolf Faces. She wasn't sure how to return.

“And even if we can do it we must borrow the Electronic Fairies' power right? Then perhaps it isn't possible right now.”

“We've become the enemy of the entire world. Can we do nothing......”

After meeting Vati, they had talked with Zuellni and Schneibel.

Zuellni didn't want to say anything, and for that Schneibel was furious, and announced that the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the entire world.

She had said everything.

Nina had said it all, and she hadn't even told her platoon members about it.

Because Claribel's experience was like hers, and was on the same battlefield. With the blood of the royal family, Claribel understood that the world was moving and knew about the fight with the Wolf Faces, and instinctively felt their threat.

And so Nina had told her.

Anyway, Vati was a threat. If she tried something with Vati, the entire city would be destroyed. But things would have been easy if her strength was about the same as that monster that appeared in Grendan, or even surpassed it.

“........In reality, if I won against Layfon in that last fight, I was thinking of telling him everything.”

“?!”

Nina looked at her in surprise at the unexpected confession.

“Though his Dite is a problem, but I didn't anticipate his thinking. But now I can see it, so if I win on this basis, doesn't that mean I'll have grown? So with his help and that fight, I'll be growing more?”

“Uh..........”

“........... To take it a step more, winning or losing matters not. In fact, we need his help. Till now, he's the strongest in this city.”

“But.........”

If Vati found out about it.

“Yes, I understand. In Grendan all of the Heaven's Blades would fight, including the honored Queen......... I really feel that we won just by a margin. There's no meaning to add Layfon in there. Besides, that person isn't good at lying. To live close to someone like that, it's impossible to live pretending we know nothing.”

Even Nina was the same.

She felt tense and suppressed every time she returned to the residence. What came was deep regret – how could she have neglected her friends? But Layfon was living there. And like the flow of the air, Felli, Harley, Claribel, Layfon's friends moved in one by one. Since this was the case, Nina couldn't just run away by herself. If anything happened, she must do her best to protect them.

“I must become stronger.”

“Yes, become stronger.”

And so that was their conclusion.

But she still felt painful. Despair assaulted her and she shivered every time she thought of Vati.

Despair.

Yes. There was no other feeling. In Grendan, the monster was big enough to cover the entire city. Nina felt scared before this extraordinary monster, but she didn't plan to escape. Still, when she stood in front of Vati, she could only feel despair.

Vati looked just like a girl, but she was much scarier than that monster in Grendan. Nina knew she couldn't win. Only Claribel could fight with that level of terror.

Nina might have thought of some excuses if Claribel wasn't here.

“What can I do? I can accompany you if we're training.”

“Well........ can you just be with me?”

“Sure. It's my pleasure.”

Then the two of them ran to the engineering area and started training.

They fought a few rounds and took a break. Nina's thoughts flowed to the old dormitory she lived in before.

No one was living there now. Leu had become the Vice President, and the dormitory head had become the Head of the Alchemy Department and so had left the dormitory because of her busy schedule. Nina and Claribel, who used to live there temporarily, had moved out with the others. Now no one lived there. It seemed the old dormitory head hadn't released the contract yet because she still had luggage there. But she wasn't living there, so the place must still be empty.

Many changes had appeared, and that was the same for the old dormitory, as well as for Naruki, who had left the 17th platoon. As a senpai, Nina was grateful for having done all she could to help Naruki grow, and so she didn't want to stop her from realizing her goal.

The world was in crisis. They couldn't just leave it. They must use everything they could.......... That thought had flowed through her, but she mustn't let it tie her down.

This was the Academy City.

People came here to chase their dream.

This was the Academy City. The Electronic Fairy Zuellni protected the students who came for their dreams. Nina liked that Zuellni.

And that was why she wanted to protect Naruki.

But what was Zuellni thinking now? She had no idea. Zuellni had used her power for Nina's Dite, but she had also accepted the enemy – Vati.

The people of this world survived through the city's movements that evaded filth monsters. No, making the filth monsters avoid the people. Seasons changed along with the changing route of a city. A city survived by relying on the selenium mines.

Humans survived according to the environment brought by the city.

And still the Academy City hadn't changed.

Humans couldn't resist the decision of the Electronic Fairies, the will of Regios. Electronic Fairies and Regios weren't made by the current humans, and so no one had been able to replicate and control them successfully.

Regios moved around to avoid having disaster befall the people. At the same time, people couldn't escape from the situation brought by the cities.

Zuellni, Electronic Fairy, what kind of a situation was she bringing to the Academy City?

“Time to head back?”

The night was nigh. Though it wasn't a cold season, their breath was white.

“Yes.”

Nina nodded.

“Ah – I didn't write anything down, but Layfon would have left dinner for us.”

They ate dinner together in the residence. “Because they all knew each other”. Layfon and Meishen were the main cooks. They had placed a notice board above the mail boxes, so they would cook according to the number of people written on it.

“I didn't write anything either. I'd be very thankful if he did leave something.”

“Yeah. I have no strength to make dinner. I don't have the strength to go back, have a shower and come back out.”

“.......... Then, shall we eat and then return?”

“Uh. I do anticipate Layfon's meal though.......”

“Can we trust him?”

She stood up.

Perhaps Felli, Harley and Layfon were still there if they returned now. Though it wasn't that they had just moved in, but they didn't seem to plan to put too many things in the house. Nina would breathe a sigh of relief as long as she saw them there.

(That's a big help.)

She would feel that her heart was saved as long as they were there. But if they knew what she was thinking.... Perhaps everything would then end.

“I wonder what's for dinner?”

“Let me make this clear, whether there's dinner is a question.”

“True.”

They smiled bitterly with a hand on their stomach and walked in the night of the Academy City.

(Even if that's the case.)

“Ahah, but I still wanted to win that last fight.”

“Isn't it good to have a bigger goal?”

(If I can protect everything, then that's fine too.)

<center>◇</center>

“.................”

In the silent room, Vati sat alone on the sofa. Having considered that she might have visitors, she had furnished the room with the basic level of furniture needed. But it didn't seem those things had been used, and so the air of emptiness that was present in Layfon's room was also here. Vati was an existence different from humans, and so all she had here were really extremely basic. There was not even a tiny bit that suggested a person living here.

Right now, she was monitoring the two people who probably knew of her true identity.

Nina Antalk and Claribel Ronsmier.

After listening to their conversation and confirming that there wasn't anything she needed to take note of, she moved her concentration away from them.

What made up Vati's body were groups of mechanisms called nano-cells. Not only had they made up her body, they were even now collecting information in the Academy City and its vicinity.

Vati wasn't just keeping track of Nina and Claribel, but everyone else. And she was watching their interactions.

She watched the laughter in the prosperous streets, the conflict in the playground, the sadness in the park. She noticed the smile on the single bed, the uneasy shivering, the expression of one with his hands balled into fists. She took note of the interweaving emotions of millions of people, the feelings that came from their interaction, the expressions of people brushing shoulders.

She was watching the people here.

Only two of them realized Vati's true identity, and also the Electronic Fairies who sustained the human population. But that wasn't a big problem. The Electronic Fairy inside Nina also judged that a chance of winning against her was very low, so it hadn't made a move. Besides, there was also one person of interest – Claribel Ronsmier. Compared to the ancestors who had had their bodies altered for fights, she was a closer existence than them. That may have explained why Claribel realized Vati was something different, because her ancestors had a connection with Vati.

“..............”

She looked at the sky. Her gaze wasn't directed at the window as the curtain there had blocked out the outside scenery.

Her gaze was the gaze of the nanomachines outside her residence.

The sky that shone with the light of the moon.

Vati was looking at the moon.

“Airen.”

It was the name of the moon. He was the ancestor of this world, and the final fortress that defended it.

“Airen Garfield.”

She was calling his name. When the strange changes happened in the original world, the changes gave rise to the Zero Territory. Airen's sister was swallowed, and so he had joined the plan like an experimental animal. And that man had discovered that existence, the Saya who bore a striking resemblance to his sister.

Because that man was the lucky survivor, his reality of being human was ended.

Vati was born after that incident, but her creator had a deep connection to Airen. And that connection was related to the appearance of Vati in human form.

So.........

“....................”

Not thinking of the past anymore, she observed the moon again. She couldn't tell from here of any changes on the moon. But in reality, the moon was in disarray.

After Durindana had descended to Grendan, Vati had taken the opportunity to move in. The seal placed on the moon, giving the moon its role, had already come apart. Nay, it wouldn't have been an exaggeration to say it crumbled. Because it couldn't abandon its host, Kalivan had stayed on that side.

After that, this world was being destroyed, and things that vanished from this side ended up in the old world. If that were only the case, disruption wouldn't be a bad recourse either.

But.........

“................”

Vati didn't do that. She had put down her mission as Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn, and was instead living in the Academy City Zuellni as a student. If she was asked why, she would reply with silence or with “sometimes I want to know too” as a response.

Apart from that she would make no reply. She didn't think Kalivan and Durindana would understand even if she told them the reason.

Those who sustained their master Ignasis and were multiplying - the souls who should have dissolved in this world but were being active in the Zero Territory......... Of course these Wolf Faces wouldn't understand her either.

That was why she had to eliminate the Wolf Faces. Their mission had ended. They weren't needed anymore. Besides, since they didn't understand Vati's purpose, they might bring her trouble.

“What you understand, I don't,” she said to the moon.

The first time Vati saw him was when he was the bodyguard of that violent organization. He was carrying out his investigation in the guise of a bodyguard. He infiltrated the Zero Territory and became a different human being, and he was the enemy of the organization that Vati's master belonged to. A strange human being........ to Vati, who was made to counter him, Airen shouldn't have been difficult opponent.

But he had made the first move. And so Vati was in a desperate situation. It was ridiculous that she needed help.

That connection she had with him stayed with her until the old world collapsed.

And that connection was still here, even now.

“You've made me doubt. If the world you protect can't show me the answer, then I won't acknowledge you.”

She was talking to the moon. Of course, there wouldn't be an answer. And Vati's words couldn't be able to reach the moon.

The words of the moon shouldn't be able to reach her either. Vati couldn't return to that world until she destroyed this world.

“................”

She knew there wouldn't be a response even if she spoke, but she still did so. She quickly checked her body. There was nothing unusual.

But she didn't know why she said those words out loud, and she didn't know why the moon might confirm her thinking.

She hadn't spoken aloud for a long time before she came to the Academy City. Was she naturally wanting to experience it again? She made such a choice but she wanted to lean on the reason behind it. This was incomprehensible.

Her ability to simulate a real human being was rising continuously. She concluded and moved her gaze.

On the counter was a cake inside a wrapped container.

Meishen's cake. She was making one to two new cakes every week as a challenge. If she made a cake, she would share it with everyone living here. Almost all of the people here ate in Layfon's or Meishen's room. Even though Vati was invited, she declined the offer.

It would be troublesome if she ended up breaking that delicate balance between her and Nina and Claribel. She wouldn't meet with them unless she really had to.

It would be inconvenient to explain herself when there were too many people around.

And so Meishen had brought Vati's share over here.

Vati looked at the cake.

It seemed the cake was covered with cream, and it was decorated with fruit, like a traditional cake. Vati stood up with the sofa and took up the fork. She started eating the cake at the counter.

There was no need for dinner. Her energy came from the aurora atoms that were suffused with the pollutants. The nanomachines spreading outside the city provided her with energy. But she could simulate eating. It would be a waste if she didn't eat it. Sometimes she wanted to just throw it away, but considering that she might be found out, and that her relationship with Meishen might worsen because of it, she decided to eat the cake.

The fork delivered the cake to her mouth. The cake hiding inside the cream had in it different types of fruit. It was the usual way to make a cake, but the choice of fruit and their combination was different. Vati analyzed the ingredients in the cake that was in her mouth. What was that ingredient that she almost missed? In fact, if she reported to Meishen that there were no herbs in it, Meishen would have been very surprised.

But there was a question that Vati couldn't answer.

“Is it good?”

The question that she was given after finishing the cake made her speechless. She swallowed “I can't answer it” and pretended the cake was delicious.

In fact, she couldn't say “I can't answer it”. That was why she had been analyzing the ingredients of the cake and trying to discern that elusive taste. She didn't want to act differently from a normal part timer and have to look for another job.

Vati judged that she had no time to observe other targets, so she would observe Meishen Trinden.

“.............”

Silently eating the cake. Finishing the analysis. If she had all the ingredients, she should be able to make the cake herself.

“Is it good?”

But looking at Meishen's smiling face as she asked the question, Vati couldn't give voice to her true feelings.

<center>◇</center>

Whoa, she thought.

She was in the school in Grendan. After returning from Zuellni, Leerin had taken up her studies again and was now strolling in the courtyard.

In this place were special departments for education and senior researchers, so the land was spacious. There were lawns, benches and a small-scale sports ground here. There was also a library and other indoor facilities, so the students didn't have to worry about having nothing to do.

It was lunch. Leerin detached herself from the crowd of students rushing to the canteen, and came to the courtyard. There was nothing in her hands. It was lunchtime, but she was relaxing here. This wasn't like her, and so she was exposed.

The "whoa" was for that reason.

“What are you doing?”

Before she heard the question, she saw the two figures crouching on the lawn.

“Ah”

Of the two, one wore an awkward expression after looking in her direction. With a figure of a dead branch, she was a woman who exuded an inexplicable intensity.

“Rever, hey Rever.”

The girl seemed to be in a fluster as she called out at the person who had his back to Leerin.

The person being called was just the opposite of that girl. He was shorter and fat. With the back bent as he looked at the ground, he looked as cute as a huge animal.

“Keep going! Keep going!” he said in a small voice, ignoring her call.

Leerin heard him and looked down.

There seemed to be something. She looked closer and saw a piece of food debris on the grass. He must have dropped it. And surrounding that food debris was.....

“Ants?”

Leerin said. The taller girl standing beside her had a difficult expression on her face, which was quite rare to see. To Leerin, this girl could have everything she wanted whenever she wanted, and so to have that expression on her wasn't usual.

“Rever, he never notices anything around him once he's concentrating on something.”

She looked embarrassed, but she took pride in him. Leerin could tell from the way she called him.

The ants were busy taking the piece apart and carrying the parts back to their nest. The army of ants stretched out from the nest, crowding around the food debris and then lining back to the nest. The delivery process was organized like a machine.

“Keep going! Keep going!”

Reverse stared at the ants, supporting them with his back bent. This was high level team work, but Leerin didn't understand why he was so passionate about it.

She didn't know if the girl beside her understood him either, but her expression was hard to discern. She didn't seem to hate it. Rather, she was smiling as she watched him.

“...............Well, all that aside.”

Leerin's mood turned better.

“Okay, please stop there for now.”

She rapped the ground with her knuckle.

"Y, Yes"

Seemingly shocked by the sound, he....... Reverse jumped straight up, and not just him, Cauntia stood up too.

“It's lunch time, so let's eat together?”

“Ah.... Is it already that late?” Reverse looked back, not wanting to go.

“Yes, it's that late.”

Eldein was standing behind Leerin with a nervous look, carrying a large basket. No one knew when he got here. He didn't seem to know what to do before the two Heaven's Blade successors.

“Then let's find a place........” she said and noticed Reverse was still looking at the ants.

“..............”

Cauntia saw where Leerin was looking, and watched her. Her eyes were a bit teary.

“Haa............” Leerin turned her gaze to the sky. Today's sky was blue and fresh.

“Eldein, can you go to the canteen and buy a picnic blanket?”

“Ah, right..........” Eldein nodded.......

“Ah, I've got it~”

Synola appeared from behind Eldein, smiling and waving the picnic blanket.

“Eh? Ah........... Y, your maje~!” Eldein was speechless.

“Yes~ I'm the innocent girl Synola Alsheyra from the senior research institute.”

“You're still playing that role.”

“Of course. I'm still properly enrolled, you know?”

“Then suit yourself. Eldein, let's spread the blanket here and have lunch.”

“Ah, y, yes!”

Not knowing what to do, Eldein took the blanket from the person who insisted she was Synola Alsheyra and spread it on the grass. The five people sat down with the basket in the middle.

“Any rate. Are you still doing things like making your own lunch now?” Alsheyra asked as she ate. Leerin knew Alsheyra would come, and since the three Military Artists could eat a lot, she had packed such a large basket, but that was the limit.

“Yeah. I don't want to change my habit. Besides, I like to cook.”

“Well, it's fine since I like Lee-chan's cooking.”

“Then please don't complain.”

Leerin gave the lunch to Eldein who didn't dare touch it in front of the Queen and the two Heaven's Blade successors.

“...........? The stupid couple over there.”

“What now?”

“Oh, yes.”

Crouching alone, Reverse was staring at the ants as he nibbled at his sandwich. Cauntia was watching him with a smile. The two of them looked back at Alsheyra.

“Have you been guarding properly?”

“We are.”

“We're monitoring the movements of any Military Artists who are within 10 kilomels of Her Majesty.”

“Any movement?”

“Nope.”

“None at all.”

“The strange thing is?”

Towards Alsheyra's question, the pair looked as though hey couldn't say it.

“Ah, because I already knew,” Leerin said as she filled their bowls.

“Well, since they've been exposed, there's no point keeping it secret.”

The pairs eyes met in response to Alsheyra's wry smile.

“You two stand out too much,” Leerin said, smiling.

“That's so weird, even though we've been using Sakkei. No one's looked this way since morning.”

“I've been staring though.”

“I, I didn't notice you.”

Eldein was disappointed.

“That's normal,” Cauntia said coldly. She was known for her cold attitude towards all boys except Reverse. Leerin knew of this recently. It was impossible for Eldein not to know, but it still hurt to hear it right from her.

“Um, so there are people with suspicious movements.”

“Meaning they are already spying on Her Majesty.”

“Hmm, I wonder if they plan to be forceful.”

What they would force, she did not say. Alsheyra read between the lines and understood time and place.

“On that note, does that even hold any meaning?” Cauntia said, shocked.

Alsheyra smiled wryly.

“Well, to your average citizen, as long as there's nothing suspicious, it doesn't matter who the king is.”

“It matters not to us either. If the king is of no use, isn't it enough to have him just sit in the seat?”

Cauntia's way of saying it was a bit extreme, but this was Grendan – a city that came across more filth monsters than others. And so Military Artists were valued more in here. Military Artists were recognized by their strength. Right now, the Queen Alsheyra Almonise was a Military Artist stronger than all the Heaven's Blade successors. But the next Queen wasn't the same. If that were the case, then the next Queen wouldn't have a say in the battle plans. A king without fighting strength couldn't go against the words of the Heaven's Blade successors.

But then there were precedents in the history of Grendan.

Conversely, even though the king had fighting strength, if he lacked the ability to govern, the ministers would end up holding the political power.

The King needed to possess the best ability in Grendan. If he didn't have it, he would only become a puppet. He would be in a cruel situation where everyone would try to control him.

“But then it may be charming for the one sitting on the throne.”

Alsheyra, the current holder of the throne, smiled painfully.

This all came about from the person Alsheyra named as her successor – Leerin.

Leerin was the child of Eutnohl. This was already acknowledged, and Alsheyra had used her authority to give the throne to Leerin, who was the successor to it.

The Ronsmier royal family was against this decision. In the battle last year, the Heaven's Blade successor, head of the Ronsmier family, Tigris, died. What made the matter worse was that the hope of the Ronsmier, Claribel, had left for the Academy City Zuellni. This was why the Ronsmier family was in a dispute about the decision of the inheritor to the throne. In the end, the Military Artists following the royal families met in Rivanes' home, which was a family of distinguished Military Artists, and decided Terios, who had had great achievements, should be the successor.

The first to protest was the Ronsmier family.

The conclusion was simple. There was no need to give the throne to a successor who was not a Military Artist.

“But there is no rule that says the successor to the throne must be a Military Artist.”

“None of that really matters. Since it's a family problem, the people of that family should solve it among themselves.”

“You're quite right.”

“That aside, Terios, was it? Just what kind of guy is he?”

“Ah, I'm not sure. He seems to be the son of one of Old Tig's many children. That man had a lot children, yeah, he could probably be my uncle. Have you seen him before?” Alsheyra said.

“Um, yes I have.”

Not knowing whether the atmosphere was too tense so that no one noticed him, Eldein put his hand up.

"I once was out with him on Filth Monster suppression."

“What's he like?”

“Quite carefree and he has strength. He also thinks about others, a man with a certain reputation.”

“He seems to meet your standards.”

“Yeah.”

“Tia, keep this discussion on track.'

“Yes.”

Reverse was still thinking about the ants. It seemed to Leerin that these two showed little interest in the topic. It was hard to believe. She could tell even Cauntia just threw out the name Terios to get the conversation going.

“Rather saying the problem lies with Terios, it's more to do with the Rivanes family. They don't like to put aside tradition.”

Was that all?

Leerin disagreed with what Alsheyra said. Since Alsheyra was the Queen, she had ways to make Leerin the successor. She could do it with force. It should be simple for her. But of course, that would cause huge problems. That would hurt Grendan deeply. It was understandable when the Queen was worried, but there were other points Leerin didn't understand.

The older group that Alsheyra mentioned. As followers of the royal families, though they didn't directly interfere with the battles against the filth monsters and the political atmosphere of Grendan, they were quite active in the back. It was difficult to just push them aside. But was it that simple that they were against Alsheyra's choice because Leerin wasn't a Military Artist? Because this went against tradition?

Even the followers of the royal families comprehended the danger from the last battle. Was that why they needed a stronger successor?

But even so she was just worrying. She knew there was no other successor aside from her. This didn't come from confidence and arrogance. This was the truth.

Wasn't that why Alsheyra named her the successor to the throne?

Then why let it go?

The movement of assassinating Leerin?

“............!”

Before she could say anything, Leerin stopped herself. She had forgotten what she wanted to say, but what she saw before her was worrying.

“What is it?”

Alsheyra, Reverse and Cauntia didn't notice it, not to mention Eldein. Was it her imagination? She felt the gaze watching her, yet all she saw were the school buildings and trees, and the blurry legs of Grendan from far away. What was happening even further away from Grendan?

This was what her right eye, covered, felt.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16_Chapter1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16_Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume3 Chapter 10

2013-11-10T08:32:27Z

74.100.62.225: /* Chapter 10: A Call for False Testimony */

==Chapter 10: A Call for False Testimony==
[[Image:OnC_v03_0279.png|thumb]]
''It only becomes a lie once you look at the other person

''Until then, it is a secret

''It is a truth waiting for you to let it bloom

Sayama and Shinjou were inside the locker room in front of the training room.

Sayama was changing into a new shirt on the bench near the room’s exit.

He had used the authority of Team Leviathan to reserve the room for a short time. Almost no one was waiting to use the training room that late, so he had been given permission to use it for about half an hour.

Shinjou sat to his left, drying Baku with a towel.

Baku glared at Shinjou with narrowed eyes.

“Does the soap smell bad? Sorry.”

She smiled bitterly and turned the troubled expression toward Sayama.

However, she stopped smiling there.

She let out a sigh, let her shoulders droop, and hung her head down.

And she did not look back up.

''I feel like I have seen this scene a lot today,'' thought Sayama as he watched Shinjou’s lowered head.

Was there anything he could get across to Setsu or Sadame?

His thoughts were suddenly cut off by a muttered word and a sigh escaping Shinjou’s mouth.

“…Sorry.”

“What are you apologizing for?” asked Sayama with a tilt of the head.

He had a feeling he understood why she apologizing. However…

“2nd-Gear has an ability we cannot handle, but is there more to it than that?”

Shinjou would not apologize for a situation in which no one had been able to do anything.

Shinjou seemed to grasp what he meant because she shook her head.

“There is that, but that isn’t quite what I meant. It was my question to Kashima-san that got Atsuta-san so worked up, remember?” She sighed. “I wasn’t thinking. And I couldn’t do anything afterwards.”

“You will be able to do something eventually. How about I bring you to my teacher sometime soon?”

“Eh?”

Shinjou looked up with a confused look and Sayama smiled back.

“The Hiba Dojo is where I learned marital arts. My teacher there was a friend of my grandfather. If you go, you will definitely receive a nice beating, so I need to bring a present to cheer you up afterwards.”

Sayama suddenly remembered old times.

That had definitely been someone he was no match for whatsoever.

He was a short old man and his most noticeable feature was his red right eye.

''I wonder if he is still doing well,'' he thought. ''He is probably fine.

Unlike his grandfather, that old man ran through the mountains every day.

“But Hiba-sensei can be pretty stubborn, so I doubt he will even give us a hint. But I bet he could reproduce that Art of Walking after only hearing a description of it.”

“I see,” said Shinjou with an impressed nod.

She suddenly turned toward Sayama’s left arm.

Sayama followed her gaze toward the white shirt sleeve covering his arm.

The wound below that sleeve was almost completely healed.

“Setsu will be leaving soon, won’t he?” asked Shinjou while closing her eyes a bit.

It was an unexpected question, but Sayama managed to remain expressionless.

The question itself bothered him, but so did the quiet tone with which she gave it.

…''I need to distract her with some carefree chatter before this grows too dark.

But what topic should he use?

Driven by a sense of duty, he tried to come up with something.

Would the cafeteria’s new menu item, the watermelon ramen, work? Or perhaps how Kazami naturally knocked Izumo off of the second floor during a rehearsal for the student band? No, a cheerful topic related to Shinjou Setsu would work. He could tell her how much he admired Setsu’s butt.

…''There are too many options!

“S-Sayama-kun? You look really conflicted about something.”

“It is nothing to worry about, Shinjou-kun. I am always giving everything great thought.”

“In other words, you always overthink everything and end up choosing something weird?”

He had a feeling the conversation was veering off track.

''Why is that?'' he wondered.

For the moment, he decided to force it back on track, so he cleared his throat and spoke.

“But I will still be able to see Setsu-kun even after he leaves, won’t I?”

“Eh?”

His question made Shinjou tremble.

He continued speaking to make sure she understood what he meant.

“If you and Setsu-kun both live in the place UCAT prepared for you, I could always visit him after training.”

“Y-you shouldn’t do that,” insisted Shinjou with her head still lowered.

Sayama tilted his head a bit.

“Why are you-…”

He began to say “the one to decide that”, but he stopped.

…''UCAT looks after these Shinjou siblings in a lot of ways.

Wondering if there was a reason for that, Sayama expressed himself with different words.

“How about we let Setsu-kun decide that?”

“This may not be the best way to put it, but… Can’t you trust what I tell you?”

“That is not what I mean. If it is possible to respect the wishes of Setsu-kun himself, that is what I wish to do.”

“…”

“Or do you believe that I do not trust you?”

“I do.”

“But I do trust you.”

“Th-then if I told you I have an incurable heart disease, you would believe me?”

“I would.”

“R-really!?”

“Yes. And in that case, I would have a doctor teach me an excellent heart massage method so I could perform the massage myself.”

“Why are groping the air while speaking so seriously?” she shouted.

Silence followed until she let out another sigh.

But she must have felt the silence was her own fault because she spoke up while continuing to dry off Baku.

“U-um, Sayama-kun? You are really, really important to me. I mean it.”

“How important?”

“More than Ooshiro-san.”

“That does not seem very important to me…”

“Um, then, to be blunt… You’re second only to the parents I never knew.”

“I see. Thank you.”

“Ah, no. Don’t thank me.” Shinjou kept her head lowered but stopped moving the towel. “But, um, Sayama-kun?”

“What is it?”

She bit her lower lip, her face reddened, and she averted her gaze.

“I don’t want you to trust me too much…”

Sayama did not ask why.

Shinjou remained silent as she waited for him to ask, but then she shook her head.

The way she trembled told Sayama she had made up her mind.

“Remember what I asked Kashima-san just now?” she finally asked. “I asked him if he could not think of himself as a person of 2nd-Gear because he was telling a lie. I was kind of asking that question to myself.” She took a breath. “I am lying to you, Sayama-kun.”

Izumo and Kazami travelled south through Okutama at night.

They rode an old black Kawasaki motorcycle through the wind on their way to Akigawa.

Izumo sat straight as he calmly drove the motorcycle and Kazami clung loosely to his back. Neither of them was wearing a helmet. Their helmets were shaking where they hung next to each other on the side. They wore something else instead.

“Defensive philosopher’s stones.”

Kazami suddenly looked down at the anklet currently worn on her left arm. It had a small blue stone attached.

“These philosopher’s stones are stronger than a helmet, but are you sure this isn’t mixing our private lives with work?”

“Director Tsukuyomi gave them out to everyone, so I don’t see anything wrong with it. And we do get in fights sometimes.”

“These were meant to keep us quiet about what happened, but I wonder what Sayama will do. He isn’t the type to forgive someone just because they gave him something.”

“No, he isn’t,” agreed Izumo. “Left turn coming up.”

It was a tight corner. Kazami looked past Izumo’s large back and toward the darkness of the night beyond.

''Oh, this is the corner we always take like this,'' she thought as her short hair blew to the right and she leaned her body.

She leaned against Izumo’s back while listening to a mountain stream to the left.

“Will you take me home?”

“Sure. I think your dad really likes me.”

“My mom was amazed when the two of you ate and drank like crazy two weeks ago.”

“He challenged me, so I couldn’t just back down. It was like that two years ago as well.”

“Back then, he was trying to eliminate the man he thought was kidnapping his daughter. He did pretty well for an event planner.”

“Yeah, it ended up with a double KO thanks to a self-destructive full nelson off the second story balcony. Ha ha ha. Your dad’s the only normal person to ever hurt me.”

“My mom videotaped it and still shows it to us. She added in a Cantonese song.”

“Oh?” he replied while ending the motorcycle’s tilt.

The wind blew over his back and Kazami sighed into it.

“My dad just sees you as a good drinking buddy…”

“Doesn’t he do a lot of drinking in his event planning job?”

“I think he likes you because he can drink without it being related to work.”

“Is that how it works? Come to think of it, we always talk about you while drinking.”

“Wait. You always get really worked up, so what exactly do you say? Be honest.”

“Needless to say, we praise you as a wonderful person who-…ow ow ow! N-not the spine!”

“Shut up. I’ve heard a bit of what you say. You talk about how long I bathed with my parents and things like that.”

“Yeah, it was until the second year of middle school, right? Your dad said he’s been lonely without you in there with him, so how about I take a photo for him? There shouldn’t be anyone in Sunflower’s women’s bath this late, so-… Agh! Stop, stop! Are you trying to turn this into a test of the philosopher’s stones, Chisato!?”

With a sigh, Kazami loosened the arms strangling him.

She sat up a bit to look over his shoulder.

Ahead, she saw the night sky and the street lights which cut it off here and there.

The darkness of the forest filled their surroundings and the sounds of a stream could be heard down below.

Kazami lowered the hands around Izumo’s neck and brought them to his chest.

“What do you think would have happened if we had actually fought in the cafeteria?” she asked.

“We’d have lost.”

“You think so too?”

“But you saw Sayama, right? He didn’t do anything himself and he didn’t stop us. If the leader of the Leviathan Road does that, it means he’s telling us to fight,” said Izumo. “I think I know what he’s thinking. He thinks we need some kind of discord if we’re going to gain anything when everyone is already satisfied.”

“And Shinjou didn’t stop him despite being his usual stopper. I hope she’s okay. She said she would go with Sayama afterwards, but I think she’s worrying about something.”

“Shinjou, hm? To be honest, there’s something about her I just don’t get.”

“I don’t like talking behind people’s backs, but I know what you mean. Both Sadame and Setsu seem somehow distanced from us. Maybe it’s just because they always stick with Sayama.”

“There has to be a reason for it and Sayama has to be the one approaching that reason.”

“You sure sound certain.”

“That’s because I am,” said Izumo with a nod. “Two years ago when you took me in, I only wanted to talk with you. I think there is only ever one person who will truly understand you.”

“Eh?” said Kazami, but she had no real reply for what he had said.

She was troubled.

She wanted to say something about understanding him, but she could not come up with anything to say.

Instead, she loosely embraced his chest from behind.

She heard him speak in response.

“Anyway, let’s get home. Tomorrow is when it truly begins. After all, we didn’t get Yamata’s question or answer from Kashima today,” he said. “We’ll be turning right to cross the mountain now.”

The motorcycle tilted and the wind changed. The wind which had gathered at the bottom of the mountain became a wind falling down from the sky.

Kazami frowned at a sudden scent in the wind.

“We learned nothing and now it’s going to rain.”

Sayama replied to Shinjou with a question.

“And what is this lie?”

“Do I have to tell you?”

Her expression and tone were both tinged with fear.

She seemed to be telling him not to rush her, so Sayama swallowed his words.

And finally…

…''Are these words better?

“What kind of lie is it?” he asked instead.

Shinjou’s shoulders relaxed and she seemed to think about what to say.

“Um, it’s kind of hard to say, but this lie allows me to be with you.”

And…

“Without this lie, everyone would look at me weird and treat me like a treasure. That’s how it has always worked with people who know about my lie. So…”

“So you think I will do the same?”

Shinjou nodded.

“Setsu is…the same,” she said.

“I see,” he replied with a nod.

…''So they do have a lie.

This was something he had to face.

That realization allowed him to give a sigh of relief.

…''But what kind of lie is it?

As he thought, Sayama suddenly remembered something.

“Oh, right.”

“Eh?”

He had just recently come up with a guess concerning Shinjou’s lie.

''This is an excellent opportunity,'' he thought. ''I may be able to solve everything related to Shinjou’s “lie”.

“Shinjou-kun. There is something I wish to check. May I?”

“Eh? Um, sure.”

She looked doubtful, but she gave him permission.

“Please take off your clothes,” instructed Sayama with a smile.

“What!?”

Sayama nodded.

“I have a certain question which may be related to your lie.”

“Wh-what? …O-okay. Sayama-kun, I need you to calm down.”

“I am always perfectly calm.”

“Yes, yes, of course. But please take a deep breath and let it out. …Okay, now before you suddenly begin doing something, could you tell me what you’re thinking?”

Sayama confidently answered her roundabout question.

“Shinjou Sadame-kun, you are actually Shinjou Setsu-kun dressed as a girl.”

When she heard that, Shinjou gasped for an instant but then frowned, partially closed her eyes, and looked away.

“Ahh… What is wrong with this person?”

“Ha ha ha. No need to be shy. Many people enjoy things considered out of the ordinary.”

“That isn’t what I meant.” With her head lowered, Shinjou placed a hand on Sayama’s shoulder. “My lie isn’t that simple. And listen closely: I, Sadame, am a girl.”

“You are?”

“Can’t you tell just by looking at me?”

“Then I shall take a look.”

“Eh? W-wait!”

Shinjou stood up in order to back away, but her skirt fell from her waist.

“H-huh? Wait, when did that happen!?”

“When you gave me permission earlier, I unfastened the clasp. My grandfather taught me how to do that.”

Sayama picked up the skirt and looked up at Shinjou from the bench.

“You will let me see, won’t you?”

“Wait… Wait just a second. Have we entered the Sayama Zone?”

“What kind of nonsense is that? There is no such thing.”

With a look of understanding, Shinjou turned to the side.

“They do say people never realize where it is they live…”

“Why are you bringing up a philosophical issue?”

“I’m not.”

Shinjou clenched both her fists and held them up, but her shirt suddenly opened and her bra fell down.

“Eh? What? H-how did you do that!?”

“My grandfather’s technique lets one remove all of a woman’s clothing in an instant. I am glad you were wearing a front-hook bra.”

“I-is that how it works?”

“Yes. Removing rear-hook ones from the front is difficult, so I practiced it with my grandfather. One summer night during my first year of middle school, he wore nothing but a pair of boxer briefs and a rear-hook bra. We worked up quite a sweat training. …We even got our legs tangled together and fell to the tatami mats together.”

“An old man wearing women’s underwear was rolling around with a young boy during a summer night…?”

“Heh heh heh. Ryouko rushed in when she heard the noise and she would not speak to me for three days afterwards.”

“Enough strange stories about your past. Would you please give me back my skirt?”

“Of course. But will you let me see first?”

Shinjou’s expression froze over.

“S-Sayama-kun? Um, a thought just occurred to me… Are you even listening to what I say?”

“Of course I am. But checking on this comes first.”

“I-I already told you! I’m a girl and that isn’t my lie.”

“But you gave me permission earlier.”

“You didn’t say what you were going to do! I-I trusted you!”

Sayama nodded.

“And I want you to continue trusting me. Before I arrive at your lie, I want to clear the doubt in my mind. I want to face you properly.”

“Face me?” muttered Shinjou as the ends of her eyebrows lowered. “C-can I really trust you?”

“Have I ever betrayed you?”

“If you count unexpected actions, I can think of countless times…”

Shinjou lowered her head, blushed, and gave a troubled look.

“You won’t do anything weird? …No, saying that is meaningless here, isn’t it? Isn’t it? So, um, uh…” She wrapped her arms around her chest and her disheveled shirt. “Y-you can’t take off any more than this.”

“I see. So you will be designating the method I use. Understood.”

Shinjou gave a sigh of relief and stuck Baku in the breast pocket of her shirt.

“But how are you going to check that I’m a girl? I won’t show you any more than this.”

“And that leaves touching as my only option.”

“You mean like touch gently with your fingertips?’

“Yes, like a nice firm squeeze.”

“That’s completely different! …Listen. You can only use your fingers and palm and you can only touch.”

Shinjou’s tone was firm, but her step forward was timid.

“And I wouldn’t let anyone else do this.”

With a troubled look, Shinjou raised her shirt collar and slid her bra to the side.

Her breasts were now bared within the shirt.

A bit of sweat was visible on those round mounds of flesh and they moved up and down with her shoulders as she breathed.

With the same trouble look, she held her chest out toward him a bit.

[[Image:OnC_v03_0297.png|thumb]]

“Y-you can touch now.”

Sayama nodded and reached out his hands.

His right arm gently embraced her back, his cheek and ear pressed against her chest, and his left hand…

“Eh? W-wait! You can’t stick your hand between my legs!”

“You are the one that said I could touch you.”

“But…” said Shinjou as he listened her pulse through her skin.

“Please be quiet. I want to hear your pulse.”

What he heard was a bit faster than what he had heard before, but it was the same.

Just as before, he felt her body heat and a bit of sweat on his cheek. Shinjou’s sweet breaths were the same as well.

However, they also resembled what he had sensed from Shinjou Setsu.

And so he turned his focus to his left hand.

That hand was placed between Shinjou’s legs. His fingers and palm felt a certain sensation, warmth, and texture.

“Ah… Wait…”

Sayama gave no response to her voice and trembling. With the term “investigation stability” in the back of his mind, he moved his right hand which was behind her back. He grabbed her hands which were wandering through the air and placed them on his own back.

“Sayama-kun…”

Shinjou was now embracing him with both arms. That was for the best.

He then turned his attention back to what he felt with his left hand.

…''It is not there?

Something that a boy should have had was not present.

Sayama recalled the events at the public bath about a month before.

The sensation of gently grabbing Shinjou Setsu returned to his hand. But in the present…

…''It is not there? Odd. It should be…

“Nn… W-wait! Not so strong…”

Shinjou’s hips squirmed. She pressed her legs together to keep him from moving his hand any more.

“U-um, Sayama-kun. Is that enough? You can tell, right?”

He heard her question reverberate through the flesh of her chest.

To Sayama’s astonishment, he was forced to accept a certain fact: it was definitely not there.

…''This cannot be. My prediction should not have been wrong.

He expressed that thought with a question.

“Shinjou-kun, something is odd. But…I am not sure what.”

“It’s you!!”

Sayama ignored her and continued to think.

…''In that case, what is her lie?

He had confirmed that Shinjou Sadame was indeed a girl.

“Ah, not so hard…”

But Shinjou Setsu had certainly been a boy when he had checked previously.

“Please, you shouldn’t do this. This isn’t a normal thing to do…”

Had he jumped to an erroneous conclusion?

“P-please take your hand out from between my legs… Are you even listening?”

“Hmm,” groaned Sayama.

“What did that groan mean? Did you find something strange? Is it about my body…or about your sanity?”

“Mh? What is with these rude comments, Shinjou-kun?”

“Oh, you’ve come back to your senses. Th-then can you remove your left hand?”

Sayama looked forward when he heard her hesitant request.

His hand was in between her thighs and her underwear was slid a bit to the side.

Seeing that, he realized a certain fact: his investigation was already over.

“Shinjou-kun, how long do you intend to hold my hand between your thighs? …Gwoh!”

“Wh-whose fault do you think that is!?”

“Heh…heh heh heh. Holding my head and jabbing me with your knee? Not bad.”

Shinjou did not remove the arms wrapped around him, so he tried to remove them himself.

“No. You’re going to do something weird again. Don’t move. If you do, you get the knee again.”

“Calm down, Shinjou-kun.”

“S-say something that will calm me down.”

“Very well,” said Sayama with a nod. “The other night on the way up to my bed on the top bunk, I happened to glance down where Setsu-kun was sleeping. I was so distracted by his ass that I stubbed my little toe on the ladder quite hard.”

“Wah! Don’t say something that will make me even less calm!”

“I see.” Sayama let out a breath, thought for a bit, and stated his thought from earlier. “It seems your lie and my suspicion were two different things.”

Surprise filled Shinjou’s face.

“That’s a surprisingly perceptive thing for you to say.”

“I think there has been a misunderstanding at a fundamental level.”

He touched her arms again and managed to remove them.

He stood up and realized she had been hanging her head while looking at him.

When he saw her trembling shoulders and slender body, he did not hesitate to embrace her.

“Ah…”

“Sorry, but this has eliminated my misunderstanding.”

“I get the feeling a second or third misunderstanding will suddenly appear later…”

“I assure you that will not happen. …So will you tell me your lie eventually?”

Shinjou shrank back a bit and finally shook her head.

“I don’t want to tell you… Once you learn the truth, I think you will leave me.”

“But if you do not tell me, you can never know if I will or not.”

“But if I tell you, you’ll definitely learn the truth. That scares me.”

“I see.”

“I shouldn’t have said anything… The Leviathan Road has already begun and we’ve started to move, so I don’t want to cause any discord between us.”

Sayama said nothing in response because he did not know what her lie was.

But she quickly raised her head.

She removed his arms and took a step back.

“C-can we talk about something else?”

Sayama nodded and tried to come up with something enjoyable to discuss.

When he found something he thought would work, he looked in her black eyes.

“The school I attend is having a small festival called the All Holiday Festival.”

“Yes… S-Setsu told me about it. Isn’t it a bizarre festival where a human sacrifice is set on fire? Are you sure that’s okay?”

“I am disappointed to see that Setsu-kun did not get my deadpan joke. Anyway, the festival begins the day after tomorrow. How about you come?”

“Eh? Really?”

“Really. Our academy city allows outsiders inside. As Setsu-kun’s sister, it is your right to visit.”

Shinjou’s face brightened. But then…

“How about you, Setsu-kun, and I enjoy the festival together? I can show the two of you around.”

Her expression suddenly grew troubled.

“U-um. If possible, I would prefer if it was just the two of-…” She trailed off, shook her head, and lowered her shoulders. “Sorry. I was about to lie again.”

“Lie? Are you saying you do not want to see the festival with me?”

“No, that I want to do. But I was going to lie in order to accomplish that.” The ends of her eyebrows lowered and she smiled. “Thanks, but give me some time to think about it. And…let me promise you one thing.”

“What do you wish to promise?”

“As much as possible, I will avoid telling any unnecessary lies.”

''Lies,'' thought Sayama. ''Will she ever tell me what she means by that?

Immediately afterwards, the side door suddenly opened.

“I was sent to check on you because you’ve been taking an awfully long time to change a shirt,” said Diana as she entered the locker room.

She saw Sayama standing in front of Shinjou who was half-naked.

Diana’s smiling cheeks quickly grew tinged with red.

“O-oh, my, my, my!”

She brought her right hand to her cheek.

And with her left hand, she swiftly pressed the external intercom button on the wall.

The button activated an emergency building-wide broadcast.

“Oh, my! Would you look what this young boy and young girl are doing!”

An instant of silence followed.

Sayama and Shinjou exchanged a glance and Sayama nodded. He was smiling.

“This makes it official, Shin-…gwoh!”

“I don’t want anything made official like this!”

Shinjou’s knee sent Sayama collapsing to the floor.

Meanwhile, a message played over the intercom.

“Um, we just received the signal to shut down the training room. According to the emergency broadcast, our guests have stepped out of line. Um, an official is on the way to check on the situation now. Um, everyone stay as you are and please wait a moment.”

Shinjou began frantically dressing herself.

On the west side of Akigawa, the lights of a certain residence filled the night.

It was the Tamiya residence. The sliding doors on the outside shined white with the light inside.

The large yard contained a few slender black dogs but no people.

The dogs protected the house along with the surveillance cameras and sensors set up in the yard.

The dogs guarding the front of the house were currently approaching a single target.

The wooden gate was being fiercely pounded on and a woman’s voice shouted out.

“Hey! Kouji! How can you lock your sister out!?”

The voice coming from the other side of the gate belonged to Tamiya Ryouko, the current master of the residence. Unsure what to do, the dogs wandered around for a bit while looking toward the gate.

The dogs then heard a quiet repeating noise from beyond the gate.

A moment later, a quick electronic melody played in the house.

After a burst of static beyond the gate, Kouji’s voice came over the intercom.

“Stop ringing the doorbell so much. Old man Nguyen recalled his trauma from Vietnam and has started convulsing. He doesn’t have an insurance card, so he’s in trouble if this keeps up.”

“Sorry, Kouji. I got too focused on myself.”

A sigh came over the intercom.

“But, Kouji,” replied Ryouko. “You don’t get to shut me out just because mom and dad took a swimming float and went to stay at a random hot spring.”

“I will do this no matter what mom and dad say. Someone who spills their cup of water three times during a meal needs to be disciplined.”

“Th-that wasn’t my fault. It was my elbow’s fault.”

“You need to think about three things right now. First, do not make excuses. Second, think about what you did. Third, become a decent human being. That last one may be a lost cause, but how about you at least try?”

“Eh? What? I lost track with all those numbers. Can you explain it so I can understand?”

The intercom remained silent for a while.

“Um… Would the young master be able to explain it?” asked Ryouko after some thought.

“He would just laugh it off. He’s always been overly kind to you.”

“That’s the normal reaction. You’re supposed to treat girls with care.”

“Girls? Sorry, but how old are you?”

“Why are you playing dumb? I’m 18. Try remembering that next time.”

“I guess that means I’m 14. Ha ha ha. I have to go to middle school tomorrow.”

“K-Kouji just went crazy.”

“Sorry, but I just felt an urge to physically disconnect this intercom. May I?”

“Sure. But why?”

“May I shout ‘because of the kind of person my sister is’?”

“C’mon, that doesn’t sound like something you would say. …Ah, he really disconnected it. Kouji!!”

The dogs exchanged a glance as the knocking on the gate began again.

“Pes!”

The leader of the pack of dogs raised his ears.

“Pes! Come here a second!”

Wondering what was going on, Pes walked forward. The surrounding dogs nervously opened a path. Pes gave a quiet bark and wagged his tail when he arrived at the gate.

“Open the gate,” whispered Ryouko.

Pes stopped moving.

“You can do it, right? Right?”

Pes shook his head back and forth. When Pes looked back, the group of black dogs scattered. For some reason, their tails and ears could be seen poking out from behind nearby bushes and stones.

“C’mon, hurry.”

Ryouko let out a few odd dog-like whines and scratched her fingernails against the bottom of the gate.

Pes held his tail between his legs and began to quietly back away.

At the same time, two sounds came from the distance.

The first was the high-pitched noise of a motorcycle. The second was a man singing along with the acceleration of the engine. The out-of-tune song carried into the distance.

“A burrrrning kiiiiiick into a maaaaan’s crotch!!”

Ryouko stopped knocking on the gate and spoke a question.

“Huh? Yukihito-kun?”

Ryouko turned toward the modified motorcycle that stopped in front of the gate.

The light in front of the gate illuminated a motorcycle with three headlights attached to chopper handlebars.

Leaning against the back of the seat was Atsuta Yukihito.

“Oh, Ryouko. I thought you were a drunk.”

“Long time no see, Yukihito-kun.”

Atsuta wore a white summer coat and he approached by rolling the idling motorcycle forward with his feet.

He wore only sunglasses on his head as he turned toward Ryouko.

“It has been a while. How are you doing?”

“So-so. Did you just happen by?”

“That’s right. What are you doing?”

“I was locked out.”

As if she had just remembered, Ryouko began knocking on the door behind her. Atsuta kept his motorcycle idling.

“I can’t say your brother was right for kicking out a woman who’s almost thirty, but what are you doing? Why not kick the gate down?”

“I can’t. This is a game to see who folds first and the rules forbid destroying anything. But if I cause a commotion out here, Kouji always folds and opens the gate. I’ve never lost.” Ryouko looked over her shoulder at Atsuta. “Why were you passing by tonight?”

“Just getting my mind off something unpleasant.”

“Did you lose at pachinko? You would always skip class and play in your uniform. But if you won any food, give some to me. Those cookies you always won were good.”

“I don’t have anything like that. I grew out of pachinko.”

“Th-that isn’t the Yukihito-kun I know!! What good are you if you won’t give me any cookies!?”

“Don’t base people’s value on whether they give you food!”

“Nnn,” groaned Ryouko. “Well, bring some next time. So what was the unpleasant thing?”

“Something at work. I might have to go a bit nuts.”

“You have a job?”

“What kind of person am I in that brain of yours?”

“Hm? Exactly the kind of person you look like. You still have a lot to learn about yourself. I’m living the life that perfectly matches what I look like.” She then tilted her head. “So what’s your job?”

Atsuta gave a bitter smile.

“You could say I handle dangerous things. It’s a truly worthless job.”

“Are you doing bad things?”

Atsuta looked straight at Ryouko.

Her eyebrows were slightly lowered and her head was tilted.

“What a pain,” he sighed. “Rest easy, you idiot. I’m not like I was back in school. I’m on the side of justice now.”

“Eh? You’re on the side of justice? …Did some organization brainwash you?”

“At least say I awoke to it, idiot. Anyway, I’m just a bit stressed because a coworker couldn’t stop talking about nonsense.”

“Hm. Sounds tough. …But if you’re on the side of justice, the world must be coming to an end.”

“That’s for sure. Some of it isn’t too bad, but I’m enjoying myself on the borderline between life and death.”

“Sounds like our young master.”

“Your young master?”

“Yes,” said Ryouko. “Have I never mentioned him? He’s the boy of the Sayama family that helped us out.”

“I don’t think you mentioned it.”

“It would have been a long time ago, so maybe you just don’t remember. He’s the son of Sayama Asagi-san, the only man I’ve ever fallen for. He was just a child not long ago, but lately he’s suddenly grown up a lot. …And it seems he has a part-time job handling dangerous things.”

She took a breath.

“His name is Sayama Mikoto. Do you know him?”

“…”

Atsuta’s expression changed for an instant when he heard that name. Tension filled his carefree face.

But she continued speaking and he listened silently. She told him the Sayama boy was living at school now but he would still come by to play. She also said he had made a friend named Shinjou.

“He really is just like Asagi-san.”

Ryouko was smiling and her cheeks were tinged with red.

And then she suddenly realized something.

“Oh, sorry. I shouldn’t talk so much about someone you don’t know.”

“Don’t worry about it. …But this could be dangerous.”

“What could?”

“If that Sayama Mikoto is working a job like mine, he’s in danger. After all, you can die at a moment’s notice. I can’t recommend it.”

“I see. But if you’re working the same kind of job, you might meet him somewhere. And if he’s trying to do something dangerous, stop him, okay?”

“Sure,” said Atsuta. He looked away from her as if trying to put up with something. “Anyway, I’ve gotta go. I’m glad we could have a nice talk.”

“Every talk with me is nice.”

“That’s for sure.” He smiled bitterly. “It’s going to rain soon, so make sure you get inside. You don’t want to catch a cold.”

Ryouko held her hand into the air and a small drop fell on the palm.

“And there it is. Well… See you later, Ryouko.”

“Bye,” she said with a nod.

He twisted the accelerator and the motorcycle moved forward.

The four tail lights blinked and the sound of the exhaust and of his singing disappeared into the night.

Left all alone, Ryouko looked up into the sky and then began knocking on the gate again.

“Pes? Pes! Did you run away!? I’ll neuter you!!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume3_Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume3_Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Epilogue

2013-11-07T08:46:39Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 4 */

==Epilogue==
===Part 1===
"Haa…Haa…”

Anya had run out from Beowolf before Eco had totally crushed it. She then hid in the secret passage underneath Fontaine City.

Although Dr Hoffman and the rest of the crews managed to escape, they were spotted by the guards and were captured.

Anya was the only person who managed to hide in the underground secret passage by relying on her whip to knock out the guards. Still she had
received a great mental shock.

It was about Milgauss’s intentions.

Even when Beowolf had been crushed, Milgauss still cannot be seen.

Even though they had pre set up many different types of communication methods in case of any emergency, Milgauss didn’t even try to contact
her. ''Could it be that Milgauss was facing some kind of trouble?''

''Or- Am I just a something that had lost my value and was tossed off?''

''“*Sob*…*Hick*…”''

When she thought about the worst possible situation, she cried. Right now, Anya wanted to cry while shouting out loud.

At that moment, there were explosions of bright lights in front of her and Anya couldn’t see anything.

“…Urgh!”

When Anya realized they were flash bangs that were modified from the bright dragon crystal lamps-

“The rats of the Empire! We are the foreign force of the Knight’s Country! We will spare your lives if you choose to surrender! We will
guarantee you the treatment of a prisoner of war according to the contents of the international agreement!”

A strict voice was echoing in the passage. She felt as if she had heard the voice somewhere before.

“That voice… Could it be!”

Anya while covering her face from shone by the lights, stared at the direction in front of her.

Just as Anya had expected, the girl was riding a Basilisk.

The pressure emitted by the girl was strong even though she looked like a child.

There were numerous strong guys that were beside her.

''If I am right, isn’t that girl the person who occupied the church and faked her name as ‘Avdocha the Convicted’ and wasn’t she arrested?''

''Why would someone who was guilty would led the foreign force and was guarding the Capital?''

''So the official announcement was a hoax?''

''No, right now, that is not important at all''- Anya shook her head.

She must try to escape.

“Either I try… or I die.”

Anya held the whip on her right arm and leaped with the intention to die.

===Part 2===
“Huu… Just as I thought, I must do everything my own.”

Avdocha who was riding on the Basilisk was mumbling in dissatisfaction.

The girl’s skill was unexpectedly good and three of her subordinates had already been knocked out.

However, Avdocha was leading altogether eight subordinates and she herself was a veteran that was well known all over the world.

Thus, the winning side of this fight had already been decided right from the start.

“Back to the topic, how dare the Empire’s military to use my people as their subordinates… Tsk.”

After Avdocha alighted from Kuu-chan the Basilisk, she walked towards the girl who was lying down on the ground.

The girl had lost consciousness and was not moving at all.

Avdocha used the bright dragon crystal lamp to have a closer look on the girl’s face.

No matter how she looked at, her appearance, her tribal wear and her whip that she had chosen as her choice of weapon, all of them were the
style of a Tantalos. Anyhow, Avdocha was born in the mountain areas and she knew them well.

“Huh! This muffler…?”

Avdocha was attracted to the girl's muffler.

“The patterns on this muffler…Could it be!”

Avdocha immediately had the muffler removed from the girl’s neck.

She was inspecting the muffler.

After a while, she saw some Tantalos words that had been sewn on the muffler.

''-Shamara Kiltzkaya.''

“Is this girl my…!”

Avdocha was looking at the girl’s face carefully.

The girl right in front of her- She have some of the features of her long lost sister.

===Part 3===
The next morning.

Today was the scheduled day for the continental congress-‘Elysium’, but it had been canceled due to the incident.

The organizer Raquel IV had officially announced the cancellation of the continental congress.

Apart from that, Paladin Oswald had been ordered to investigate the previous night’s incident. Then she left with sacredship Esperanza.

Many people were amazed by her leadership even though she is just nine year old.

Right after Esperanza had left the Knight’s, the rest of the people had started to return to their own country. Only Klaus Viderhausen whose
Beowolf had been destroyed returned to the borders on a horse carriage.

What will be the next action taken by Zepharos Empire?

Also how are they going to deal with Eco who is the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor family’s Princess- It seemed that the Knight’s Country
government’s days of headache will still continue.

===Part 4===
Ash and Eco were still staying in Fontaine Palace’s guest room.

“It huuurts!”

Although he was just discharged by the hospital a few days ago, now he was again forced to recover while lying on his bed.

Strictly speaking, Ash didn’t suffer any serious injury and the ‘Seikoku’ that was spread all over his entire body had turned back to normal.

According to the palace’s doctor the only sentence he said was- Ash was suffering from muscle fatigue.

That’s right, Eco’s first original Ark was an armour that bears a strong side effect. Those mimics that Ash wore couldn’t even be able to be compared with this.

“…”

Eco was sitting beside the bed and was worrying about Ash who was sleeping.

It was probably caused by the incident that Eco who always acted high and mighty was sitting elegantly.

Looking at Eco’s expression, Ash’s heart was beating faster.

As long as she kept quiet, she will be one of the most beautiful girls.

Eco while showing a worrisome expression doesn’t only look like a graceful white lilium but also looked more mature.

“Hey… Are you really alright?”

Eco was asking while worrying.

Although Ash’s body was still hurting, he managed to squeeze out a smile.

“This is the third time you ask this question, don’t you realize?

“But… You are… Like I thought, it was all my fault-”

Ash immediately interrupted Eco.

“The doctor had said it was just muscle fatigue and it had nothing to do with you. It was because that I don’t have enough training. When we
return to Ansarivan, I will train my body more… Also… I should be the one apologizing to you.”

Ash made up his mind and sat up straight. Although the pain was unbearable from his waist to his back, he still held on to it.

“Hold on, you shouldn't be getting up, right!?”

As if to keep Eco quiet, Ash touched Eco’s horn.

“…!”

Eco’s body was responding to it but she had no intention of running away. She allowed Ash to touch her.

Ash kept on touching to surface of her horn.

“Sorry… It was my fault.”

The blow from holy sword Excalibur had caused some after effect even to Eco who had turned back into a girl.

There was now a dent in one of her horns.

While Ash was touching her horn, Eco while being worried said:

“T-That’s nothing… It is just a small dent. I am sure that will immediately grow back.”

“Really?

“Don’t you look down on a dragon's recovering strength!”

“I see… That’s great.”

Ash could finally forget about his worries.

''I know it, only round and shiny horns fits Eco best.''

When he was thinking about that, Ash suddenly felt that Eco was cute.

Without a single warning, he hugged Eco.

“Hold…!”

Eco was blushing, but she didn’t resist, on the other hand, she embraced Ash. Her smell was nice and Ash could clearly hear the sounds of a
heart beat of a child.

Eco who was hugged by Ash with both hand had her body heated up. Her face looked as if smoke was coming out from it.

Seeing her embarrassed looks, Ash hugged Eco harder.

“I am your knight. No matter what happened, this fact will never change. That is why from today onwards-”

“…I hate that. I can never bring myself to like that!”

Ash was stunned by the unexpected answer.

“I am happy that…I am your Pal… And you are my knight… But…”

Eco was embarrassed and stuttered.

“B-But… I hate this. I cannot be satisfied with just this! Even though I am not sure why, I know that I just couldn’t accept this!”

Eco was trying her best to explain to Ash.

“…I had searched the dragweiss regarding this feeling and I still don’t know anything… Do you know what is it?”

“T-That’s…!”

Her watery scarlet eyes was passionately looking at Ash

There were also her pearl white teeth and her shining pink lips.

Unknown to him, Ash was attracted by those lips.

“Eco…”

Ash was speaking as if he was moaning and focused his sight on Eco’s face.

Eco probably knew what Ash was thinking and closed her eyes.

Ash too had closed his eyes and slowly, slowly moved his face closer.

Suddenly- ''‘Bang!’'' and the door swung open.

“Hey! Even when you are still a patient… How shameless could you be!”
[[Image:SnRK V04 259.jpg|thumb]]

Silvia was shouting at the top of her voice upon entering. Seeing that Ash and Eco were hugging each other, she stood still on her ground.
Another person besides the angry Silvia was Lukka.

She had prevented herself from the danger of being blown off from the strong winds. This is what would one expect from the genius from the
Eckbald.

Lukka remained silent. She was looking at Ash with her purple crystal like eyes.

“…Beast!”

However, obscene words came from the delicate and pretty face.

“W-What did you say!”

Ash felt that his face were on fire and let go of Eco.

“What, tsk…!”

Eco who was also red in the face and crawled down from the bed.

“B-Before that… why are you here?”

Ash asked politely but Silvia remained angry.

“Of course we heard that you are hurt and was sleeping so I personally took my time to visit you! How dare you say… Why am I here!”

“Waaa! Sorry…!”

Silvia was pressuring Ash. However, Ash indeed had said something unnecessarily and must reflect on it.

“O-One more thing… Prince Julius…”

When he saw Silvia, Ash remembered about Julius. Anyway, since they are siblings, their looks are a little similar.

Julius had personally piloted Silvanus to allow Ash to ride on Eco. In the end, Ash remembered that Silvanus crashed and there was an
explosion.

Just by thinking about Julius’s death, Ash felt that he had trouble breathing. To Silvia, she can finally meet her brother after ten years,
but…

“-Why are you talking about me?”

At that moment, a man appeared from the semi closed door. Ash was shocked.

“Prince Julius…!?”

At that instant, Ash though that he had seen a ghost.

However, the person who walked into the room was Julius himself. But, he continued to wear his mask which is probably it was inappropriate
for him to move around and show his face.

“You are alright! But how did you escape…?”

Upon hearing Ash’s question, Julius replied with a wry smile.

“When Silvanus had lost control, I jumped out with a parachute. I was just moments away from dying.”

“I see… That’s great.”

Even though Ash was no longer worrying, Julius in turn showed a worrisome look.

“Now is not a time to be celebrating. I clearly felt that Mordred’s spirit was escaping towards to east…”

“…what you are trying to say is?”

“He probably was now in Chevron Kingdom. Don’t you think that he had been destroyed. The war between Avalon and Nehalennia is still far from
over.

“How is that…”

After listening to Julius’s explanation, Ash felt that he had received a blow.

The blow that Ash did was not to kill Mordred but to take back Eco’s body from him.

“Ash…?”

She probably saw that Ash was worrying and stared at his face and said his name.

“Nothing. Even if Mordred appeared again, I will protect you- I swear.”

As if to not let Eco remain frightened, Ash smiled.

Eco immediately blushed and lowered her head.

Ash while patting her head looked at the scenery outside.

Even though a shocking incident had happened yesterday, today’s sky was unusually clear.

…The problems waiting to be solved were like mountains.

''Mordred who escaped to Chevron Kingdom.''

''Zepharos Empire who declared that their huge airship was destroyed by the Knight Countriy’s huge dragon.''

''And also the long history of the war between Avalon and Nehalennia…''

Ash nearly fainted just from thinking all these problems.

''In short, I would like took take a good rest in Ansarivan- the rest of the problem can be solved later''. Ash made a wish.

"The Knight of ECO IV" is closed.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 5 Novel Illustrations|Volume 5 Novel Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8

2013-11-07T08:38:40Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 18 */

==Chapter 8 - Avalon's Imperial Princess==
===Part 1===
In the mothership Beowolf- In the armory, under Dr Hoffman’s command the battle is in full swing.

Eco who was naked was floating in magic guided device. ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule. There were groups of technician working around her.
This was out of Anya’s area of understanding. She could only stand by and wall and watch silently.

But, she understood well the pain that Eco was feeling.

The cold voice was followed by its echo when it was reflected on the metal body.

“The cartridge had been filled. Prepare for launching.”

“The countdown starts now. Ten, nine, eight… Three, two, one-.”

“Launch the compressed magic!”

A red bean was shot out followed by a loud gun shooting sound. Anya felt that even the ship was vibrating.

“…!”

Then, there were air bubbles coming from Eco’s mouth. If not because of she was in the liquid, her scream could definitely be heard.

Anya couldn’t bear to see Eco suffering and looked away.

Eco’s body had already taken at least ten shots of the compressed magic.

Eco regained her consciousness after the start of the experiment. At the beginning, she was struggling in the water, but ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule was not at all affected.

But after receiving a continuous dozens of compressed magic, she lost her strength.

Right now, she was just like a living dead. Her blank eyes were now lifeless and it was terrible. It was pure torture.
Even so, the group of researchers led by Dr Hoffman were not at all shaken and continued silently.

“There is no significant change on the appearance of α. There are no abnormalities on her respiratory system. No magic fluctuation can be seen.”
Without realizing, the group of researchers started to refer Eco as α.

Eco is a human, a young dragon and also a living being- But this group of human had taken everything from her. To them, Eco was just experimental material α.
Who knows if they want to remove their feeling of guilt by calling her with symbols…Anya secretly thought so.

At this moment, Dr Hoffman’s voice is heard by Anya.

“Still no changes… It seems like we don’t have any more choices. Activate all the Millennium.”

Anya turned pale when she heard that.

This means that they had decided to use full power on ‘Yggdrasil’.

===Part 2===
“*Sob*… It was all… My fault. *Sob*…”

In the maid’s bedroom in the ground floor of the palace.

Prim was lying on the bed with her pillow wet with tears.

There was only Ash and Silvia beside her bed. Cosette was standing outside the room by the door.

Prim cried while she told the whole incident.

Prim arrived at the ancient palace when she was chasing Eco who was running amok.

She had met a few suspicious people there.

Seeing the enemy suddenly attacked, Eco appeared and became the bait to let Prim escape.

When Prim regained conscious, Eco was no longer there.

After hearing, Ash felt something suspicious.

“Why do you go to the ancient palace?”

“That’s because… It was my entire fault! It was my bad to say such things!”

“Prim, please stay calm. Compared to you, Ash was the person who suffered the most.”

After being advised by Silvia, Prim rubbed of her tears.

“You are right. Sorry…”

“Prim-san, please tell me everything before Eco was kidnapped!”

Prim nodded.

“I have no ill intention, it was just that… Ash-sama is a human and Eco is a dragon… So I thought that Eco will feel lonely after Ash-sama married with a human girl. The moment I told her that, Eco rushed out of the room.”

“What…!”

Who would have thought of this, Ash was speechless.

“Idiot! You… Why do you have to tell her this!”

Silvia was mad.

“If I am Eco… I will definitely feel hurt if someone told that to me! Even when Eco is a dragon, her thought is still of a girl’s. She should know very well that her situation is special. Why was she born as a human? Why was she not born as a dragon… If I am Eco, I can never feel secure.”

“Princess-sama…”

Ash looked at Silvia who was telling Eco thought in surprise.

“Recently, she had gotten use to the school life. She was also being loved by everyone as the student council’s mascot. Even so, to Eco, the only person she could trust in… Is no other but Ash.”

“And I… Had said something terrible…”

“Strictly speaking, Eco is still a young dragon who was not even a year old. Can’t you be a little more indirect in your-”

“Forget it, Princess-sama. Right now, we could never solve the problem even after lecturing Prim-san. What’s more, if they had this planned, no matter what Prim-san said, Eco will still be kidnapped.”

“…You are right. But how are we going to rescue Eco?”

Silvia nodded in agreement with Ash.

“Prim-san… Could you describe those people who attacked?”

Ash was praying while asking. His only clue is Prim being the witness.

“Err…They had pretended to be the palace servant. But, they didn’t look like a citizen of the Knight Country. For their skin colour, it looked like they are the Tantalos…. Also, the person who attacked me is a short girl.”

“A Tantalos girl…!”

Ash was feeling Déjà vu. It was like he had found the last piece of puzzle in his memory.

“It was the girl who followed Milgauss!”

Ash’s fists were shaking. The world he was seeing was dyed in red. Even though he had a feeling that Milgauss was the culprit, still, after making sure, he was still in rage.

“Since we knew who was the criminal-”

Silvia immediately stopped Ash who intends to rush out from the room.

“Hold on, Ash! Where do you think you are going to?”

“The ballroom, of course! I want to settle thing with Milgauss!”

“Keep your calm! Do you think that Milgauss will admit it even after you found him?”

“…Maybe not.”

Ash turned speechless.

Silvia was right, no matter how emotional he became, Eco still wouldn’t be able to return safely.”

Just as if she was trying to have Ash cooled down, Silvia made a suggestion in a calm voice:

“Don’t you think that this is a good time to save Eco when Milgauss is busy with the masquerade?”

“What do you meant?”

“Milgauss couldn’t even be bothered by an activity with long history such as this continental congress and will do anything just to capture Eco. Even when I don’t know what was his intentions, but capturing Eco alive is their priority. I am sure that their lackeys won’t do anything to harm Eco when the mastermind was absent.”

After listening to Silvia’s analysis, Ash gave a breath of relieve.

“The problem remains is, where is Eco’s location. Since Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ is not reacting, it means that Eco was being hidden in an enclosed place. For example something that could be a barrier to cut off magic… Anyway, it must be done with the proper equipment. It just can’t be a rally point that they had just constructed.”

“An enclosed place with proper equipments? That’s it, Milgauss had Klaus backing him up…”

Last evening, an airship flew past the evening sky…

The black ship that was waving the Empire’s flag proudly…

Ash remembered.

Ash and Silvia exchanged glances and shouted at the same time:

“Beowolf!”

===Part 3===
-W-Will…I die just like this…

Eco thought so.

The liquid in the capsule kept on rotating and Eco’s body was being swept by it.

Every time her shoulders or waist touches the glass, her body will move slowly in the opposite direction.

It seems like the liquid was made of special materials. Luckily, it doesn’t affect her breathing. But after suffering a few shots from the magic device, her body turned numb.

This feeling is like an empty mind floating in mid air.

-If I could just… Continue sleeping… Then I won’t feel any pain…

Just when Eco thought so, a power that surpassed those previous ones was released at her.

“Noooooooooo…!”

Even though she thought that she shouted in pain, in truth they were just air bubbles coming out from her mouth.

A bright light flashes and the water turned rapid. Just like being swallowed off by a tsunami, her body kept on rotating and kept on hitting the glass around her.

-W….Why do I have to suffer this kind of pain.

It had passed the limit of her brain to just think of what they are going to do to her. She could only feel that her body had been injected with a vast amount of magic.

The pain she felt is just like her body being ripped open.

It felt like her organs were being messed up by someone.

-Urgh… It hurts…. It hurts…. I beg you all, please stop.

It is pointless no matter how she shout in her mind, the magic was still flowing into the body. Eco’s body was jerking nonstop and she was struggling.

You might as well do me a favour by killing me-Eco gave up.

“…!”

At the next moment- The Necromancia’s slimy tentacles attacking her from all directions.

Eco couldn’t understand.Where did those tentacles appear from in this enclosed environment?

The tentacles which were wriggling like a snake slowly snatched her freedom.

Her arms, waist, legs… was entangled by those tentacles. -Stop! This must be an illusion! It is this device that was making me hallucinate…!

Eco tried to stay conscious and opened her eyes widely.

At that moment, the tentacles disappeared.

The feelings of being entangled by those tentacles also disappeared.

However, not long after that, she loses focus and the tentacles appeared again and had her waist surrounded.

In a blink of an eye, she was lifted by those tentacles.

-Stop!

[[Image:SnRK V04 183.jpg|thumb]]

An abnormally thick tentacle was approaching at Eco’s face.

Eco kept her teeth closed with her might. If she was to be careless, the tentacle will surely wriggle into her mouth. Eco had Goosebumps just by think about it.

Eco initially wanted to ask for Ash’s help. She hoped that he could save him from this hell.

However, from the point she woke up in this device, she couldn’t even summon Ash.

Her Astral Flow with Ash had also been cut off.

The lost of her communication had put her in fear.

Eco was shocked that the lost of her connection with Ash would put her in such great fear.

-I am really an idiot. I only knew what is precious to me after I had lost it.

This experience had made her wanted to treasure Ash much more.

That’s right, without Ash, I can’t do anything… I am really a good for nothing.

-Don…

At that instant, there was something moving in her body.

===Part 4===
“Something is wrong! The magic indicator is showing an abnormal value!”

“We found an unknown magic source! Its power is increasing!”

“We had lost control of ‘Yggdrasill’! It ignored the emergency stop signal!”

The continuous bad news had made Dr Hoffman turn pale.

The laboratory was as if in a fire and tense atmosphere was spreading.

Everyone was with a panic look and were busy dealing with the buttons on their hands.

“What happened…?”

Anya who was looking from aside wondered.

Basically, there was nothing abnormal with Eco who was in the capsule.

Even though she was shot by the high power compressed magic and had struggle like she was having a nightmare, yet nothing dramatic had happened.

But the indicator was still indicating an abnormal value. Also, they were losing control of ‘Yggdrasill’.

The situation had suddenly become tense.

Even the emergency trigger had been triggered and the bell was ringing loudly.

-Dong!

At that instant, Anya heard something from the ground.

“What is that… Sound?”

As if to prove that it was not an illusion, ‘Yggdrasill’ magic indication exploded.

“Uwaa!”

Some groaned and all the surrounding deviced started to explode with red flames. All the technician were running away in fear.

“Don’t panic! Keep calm!”

Dr Hoffman shouted but not even a single soul was listening.

Because in everyone’s sights were Eco who was caged in the capsule.

Eco’s body was glowing with a dim light.

Even Anya was captive by the sight in front.

“Dr Hoffman! Let’s escape!”

A young researcher advised Dr Hoffman. The rest of the researchers were agreeing with him and looked at Dr Hoffman.

Anya left the wall and walk towards Dr Hoffman’s back.

“Dr Hoffman, I also think that it would be wise if we escape now.”

“No!”

Anya was stunned by Dr Hoffman’s aura. She had thought of him as a kind old man and was forced to act cruel as a researcher. Who would know that he would have such a stubborn side.

“What are you thinking! Even an outsider like me knew that this is dangerous! Isn’t there Millennium attached to that device too?”

What Anya was worried about is the existence of the Millenniums. Just in case the Millenniums explode… Anya was thinking. Let alone Beowolf, it is not even surprising if the capital disappear from the maps forever.

However, Dr Hoffman shook his head slowly.

“…I won’t. That will not happen. The energy in the Millenniums had run dry.”

“What?”

“All the magic energy… Was fully absorbed by experimental material α.”

“-!”

Anya looked at Eco dumbstruck.

The intensity of Eco’s light was getting stronger until the extend where one couldn’t look at her directly. Those‘Dong’sounds had become clearer.

Even though there were no dangers of the Millennium exploding, it doesn’t mean that they were free from danger. Eco right now was seen as the bomb.

Later, there was the loud sound of something breaking.

Different from the normal explosions, that explosion sounds like it was originated from something being applied pressure on.

“α….α is escaping!”

A researcher shouted.

The capsule containing eco was now in ruins and the liquid was flowing out like waterfall.

Eco can be seen floating with her eyes closed- in a short moment, she disappeared. What’s left is only stardust like magic particles floating in the air.

“She… Disappeared…?”

Anya dumbstruck, murmured alone.

===Part 5===
“Hey… Something’s wrong with Beowolf!?”

When Maestro Lancelot reached the landing space at a height of twenty meters, Silvia shouted:

“That is…!”

Ash who was riding on Lancelot behind Silvia widened his eyes.

The sacred airship Esperanza, airship Crown Solas and air ship Silvanus was lined up together.

On the other hand, the huge airship Beowolf was parked quite some distance away from the trio.

The suspicious thing was the black smokes emerging from Beowolf.

Could it be a fire?

If Eco is inside… Ash was too scared to think about it.

“Urgh…!”

At this moment, Ash felt a burning sensation from his left hand.

Although he nearly screamed in pain, he managed to tolerate with it.

It felt like suddenly putting his hand into a furnace.

“Is everything alright, Ash!?”

Silvia was worried about him and turned around and asked, but Ash couldn’t even reply because of the pain.

The ‘Seikoku’ engraved on his left arm was slowly moaning.

A while later, there was a glaring light coming out from his left arm and his sleeve up to his shoulders was burned off. Even the bandage was burned into pieces.

In a blink of an eye, Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was exposed.

“Wha…!”

The ‘Seikoku’ on his hand was glowing with different light intensity from time to time.

Ash was panicking.

It will be alright if it was just glowing but the heat and the pain sensation had no intention of stopping.

It felt that his left arm is going to explode anytime.

“Hey… What is actually happening?”

Silvia was in shock while holding the reins which was probably caused by the fright she experience from seeing Ash’s ‘Seikoku’s’ reaction.

“I don’t know… But I am now sure that I am again connected to Eco!”

Just like responding to Ash’s left arm, there was an object glowing in the sky.

“Ash! Look upwards!”

Silvia who noticed the abnormality was pointing at the sky. Ash too had noticed.

There was something glowing on the sky above the landing area.

“That is…”

The mysterious light was floating in the sky as if it was decorating it.

On the other hand, the full moon didn’t look as charming as before.

By taking a closer look, it was an egg with beautiful flow lines.

There was a big emblem that was carved on the pearl like egg. At a first glance, it looked like a royal emblem.

To be more specific, that emblem looked like Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

-Don…Don…Don…

There was a frightening beating sound from the egg.

The confusing part is, it moved with the same rhythm as the glow on Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

Ash immediately understood.

“I couldn’t be more wrong… Eco is in that egg!”

“How is that possible? What are you talking about…?”

“Princess-sama, I beg you. Please take me there!”

“…Alright. I believe in you. Fly Lancelot! Fly higher!”

But Lancelot ignored her orders. It stayed at the twenty meters height and looked at the egg with its head up.

“Hei… Lancelot? Anything wrong? Fly immediately!”

Even though Silvia shouted strictly, Lancelot still ignored her orders. On the other hand, it did an emergency landing at a corner of the landing space.

“What are you doing? Are you disobeying my orders, Lancelot!”

“…It is useless, Princess-sama. It seems that Lancelot has its own reason.”

“What did you say?!”

Silvia looked at Ash with an imposing manner.

“Do you know what Lancelot was thinking?”

“…I am not sure. It was probably affected by the ‘Seikoku’. I don’t know why, but I could somehow understand what Lancelot was thinking.”

After Ash and Silvia was forced to alight Lancelot unwillingly, Lancelot again spread its wings and shoot up into the sky.

Looking at Lancelot’s direction, Ash found out something important.

“Princess-sama! There are more and more… Maestros gathering together!”

Groups of Maestro were gathering from all direction. It had become an amazing night view created by the light from the Maestro’s magic.

One by one the Maestro appeared and gathered at the corner of the sky.

For Maestro’s whose numbers were already little to begin with to gather together, it was unheard of even in the old times-

===Part 6===
“What is actually happening…?”

Lancelot left its master and flew off on its own.

Although this had given Silvia a great blow, still the view of the night sky had gave her a deep impression.

Silvia could clearly hear the ‘Pssshh’ sounds of the beating of the wings.

When she had personally seen the dream like view, all her attention had been captured by it.

That egg even had wings growing out of it and feathers with silver lights were falling off. It was like snows that beautify the night sky.

Then- there was a crack from the egg shell.

The winged egg split into two-

“Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

A roar as if it was a horn announcing the end to the world could be heard all over.

Silvia who couldn’t look straight into the glaring light closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, the winged egg was no longer there. It was replaced by something that was out of this world.

To describe this thing with a word will be either – GOD or DEVIL.

However what Silvia said was insulting.

“What a scary monster…!”

[[Image:SnRK V04 193.jpg|thumb]]

“Stop! You are not allowed to say that!”

Ash shouted and brought Silvia back o her sense.

“That must be...Eco. I can feel it... I can feel it!”

“Sorry, Ash...”

Although Silvia was annoyed by her gaffe, she still couldn’t believe that it was Eco.

Later, Eco landed slowly while being surrounded by numerous Maestros.

Although the pink fur and the red eyes is similar to Eco, but her horns looked sharp and fierce and doesn’t at all looked like Eco’s round stubs.

Also, there was a third horn in between the two horns. It was like a unicorn’s horn and was up straight.

Her wings which were spread widely were different from a normal Maestro’s. It made one think of an angel’s wings.

Followed by a loud bang, Eco landed.

Eco lifted up her gigantic hind leg up high- And The large airship that had been the pride of the Empire was squashed in a few seconds.

With the conning tower being right at the middle, Beowolf had been squashed into a V shape and immediately exploded.

Yet, Eco was not at all affected.

Eco probably lost interest in Beowolf and tried to wriggle her long neck. She slowly lowered her center of gravity.

The target of her scarlet eyes was the window of the tall Fontaine Palace.

===Part 7===
-An unidentified flying object appeared above the capital and all the Maestros in the country disobey their masters’ order and gathered together.

Veronica who received the emergency report brought Glenn the captain of the escorts alone with her to the ballroom at the highest floor of the palace.

Anyway, there were important guests in the ballroom that gathered from all over the continent. No matter what happened, she must protect their safety in the name of the pride of the Knight’s country.

At the same time, she must bring back her father Oswald with her. He had most probably change his appearance and was drinking while mingling in the crowd.

While running on the long corridor, Veronica questioned Glenn:

“Did you too have lost contact with your pal?”

“It totally ignored my summons and ignored my request to present me my Ark. From the looks of the current situation where all the Maestros gathered at the capital’s sky, it probably has something to do with the unidentified flying object.”

“Then, our pride, the Holy Dragners of Lautreamont can be considered no more. If the Empire attacked us at this moment, without the protection of the Maestros, this country will fall in just a single night.”

“...I don’t have an excuse to offer.” <ref>面目次第も有りません have also the meaning of ‘It is a shame I don’t have the power to…’</ref>

Glenn lowered his head somberly.

===Part 8===
When Veronica and Glenn arrived at the ballroom, the palace music and the party atmosphere of the nobles had disappeared.

Most of the guests were by the glass window and were looking downwards in shock. From there they can see the landing area for the airships.

“That’s…!”

Veronica was also looking downwards through the glass window.

“It is dangerous to stand beside the window, Princess-sama!”

Glenn warned her but Veronica ignored him.

There was a change in the landing area.

A living object that was glowing with silver light suddenly landed there.

''-Uoooooooooooooooooo…!''

It was immediately followed by a loud roar that will made one feel like covering his ears.

It was stated in the previous report that ‘an unidentified flying object that looked like a huge egg’, but it seemed that the huge egg had
hatched when Veronica was on her way.

The unbelievable thing is, that huge monster easily split the Empire’s huge airship Beowolf into two with just a stomp.

Right at this moment, there was a man from the crowd was making a fuss.

“Ooh, what is happening! How can a dragon of the Knight’s… Destroy the most advance airship which is our country’s pride! I don’t think that
this is some simple matter!”

The man words had caused an uproar in the ballroom.

Until a moment ago, everyone had just found out that this monster is a dragon.

Talking about a dragon, everyone will think about Lautreamont Knight Country.

“Is that person…Klaus Viderhausen! He is obviously trying to cause a stir!”

Veronica angrily scolded and glared at the Empire’s young noble.

However, there was a man who stupidly tried to argue with Klaus.

“Nonsense! That monster had nothing to do with our country!”

Although the man was wearing a lion shaped mask, judging from his plum body, Veronica immediately knew who he is.

He is her father, Oswald.

“Klaus-dono! This is the truth! That monster had nothing to do with us! Please believe in me!”

“Hu… What you said was not at all convincing. Anyway, everyone here is a witness.”

Klaus was not even bothered by Oswald.

It was because what Klaus said is true. A huge dragon that appeared with no warning had destroyed the Empire’s airship right in front of
everyone.

Nothing could be worst than this.

For Chevron Kingdom and Zepharos Empire who had never see each other eye to eye was originally going to discuss about the peace in between
them in tomorrow’s continental congress ‘Elysium’.

To Chevron Kingdom and its ally Lautreamont Knight Country this should be a historical event.

“Stop… Let alone the Emperor, not even a royal from the Empire attends. It is a total joke. The Empire had never wanted peace-”

Just as Veronica finished her sentence, there were people screaming from everywhere.

Everyone was in a panic.

All the guests who were wearing their mask, including the musicians and the waiters, everyone were trying to escape.

Apart from Oswald who was crying, Klaus who had previously put the blame on the Knight Country was also fleeing.

“What…!”

Veronica who immediately turned around was also sweating tremendously.

There was a pair of scarlet eyes looking into one of the many palace windows.

She spent a few seconds to figure out that the dragon had stretched its neck and was looking into Fontaine Palace.

“Glenn, if I try to slash the pair of eyes with my huge sword… Do you think I have any chance of winning?”

“Please forgive my rudeness… Even if Princess-sama, you are no match for it.”

Glenn told the truth directly.

"Why must you be this honest?"

Veronica was sulking while she confronted the dragon eyes.

The round eyes.

''It looked like a baby’s pairs of eyes. Although it looked naïve, if this monster just rubbed its nose with the palace walls, Fontaine Palace will
turned into dust in seconds. Furthermore, it will be a hill full of bricks and corpse…''

Even though she was thinking of such scenario, Veronica could still manage a smile.

“Kuku… So this is of feeling of my life being controlled by others. I praise you, my child!”

Seeing that Veronica had no intention of escaping, Captain Glenn advised her in panic:

“Princess-sama, please retreat!”

“I mustn’t. Some of the guests are still here.”

Veronica looked around the empty ballroom.

There was a man with a mask standing at the middle of the dance floor.

The man was wearing a elegant suit. However his hair colour was like a cloth stain with blood.

He is obviously the guy in the reports- Milgauss.

Veronica looked at him in admiration.

“Hmm… You indeed look a little like Julius. Remove your mask!”

To her surprise, he actually did it. He could be seen silently removing his mask and threw it to a side as if he don’t need it anymore.

“-!”

Veronica’s eyes widen.

The handsome face beneath the mask was undoubtable Julius of ten years later who had became a seinen.<ref>青年, man with age range between 20-
30.</ref>

He had no longer the rebellious feel with him in his teenage years and was replaced by a feeling of a weapon that had been well polished.

“So you are Julius…!”

As if to sweep away her worries, Julius walked to the side of the window. At the same time, the dragon’s face disappeared as if it had lost
interest with the empty ballroom.

Julius was standing by the window looking at the huge dragon.

“Kukuku… I had been waiting for this moment for a long time!”

That sinful voice and the devil like smile made Veronica felt uneasy.

Glenn took a stepped forward as if trying to ask in behalf of Veronica.

He unsheathed his sword that was on his waist.

“You can’t be Julius, no? My friend will never show such malicious smile."

“Oh, Glenn McGuire! I remembered you are one of the guys that appeared in Julius’s memories. It should be suitable to use ‘it had been a long
time’ in this situation, don’t you think so?”

“What do you mean!”

“You still don’t get it? This body is indeed Julius’s. However, I am not Julius. But I can peek into Julius’s memories anytime."

“What is happening…?”

Veronica was curious but it was not bothered by the man.

“Kneel! Quick! Look carefully! You are witnessing a historical moment!”

The man was acting like a holy man in the religious painting. He spread his arms widely and declared his name.

“I am Mordred! The descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.”

Vreonica couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

The Maestro that Julius sacrificed his life to kill is named Mordred. It is also Julius’s Pal.

''Is it possible that Mordred had taken over Julius’s body?''

In regards of Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family- Veronica had only recently heard about this name.

The ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ that Dr Angela Cornwell found in Willingham Mausoleum.

Basically, Veronica had read through the copy of the book.

She recalled a part of the book.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons emperor family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons king family. An endless war started from these two families. After the members of the two families reincarnated, they will encounter each other, hate each other and kill each other.”

The person in front had introduced himself as the descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.

Then, who is the person who should be representing the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family-?

At this moment, Veronica stopped thinking because of Glenn’s shout.

“So I see… You are the roots of evil! I knew that Julius didn’t turn crazy! He will always be loyal to his beliefs and tried to have you
removed even when he had to commit a crime in the Knight Country!... Return Julius to us!”

Followed by a shout, Glenn reduced their distance and there was a silver flash.

However, Mordred easily parried Glenn’s slash.

“Urgh!”

Glenn growled.

Morderd had stopped the high speed slash with only his index and middle finger.

Glenn could be seen standing still while holding his sword. No, that’s not the case, Veronica understands well.

It was not that Glenn was not moving, it was because that he was unable to move.

Morderd had over powered Glenn with just two fingers.

“Hmph… I will let you experience the punishment for being disobedient to ''god''."

After Mordred gave a cold smile, there was a flash.

“Gwaaa!”

Glenn was knocked up into the air while unable to even resist. He knocked into the wall hard and became unconscious.

Veronica didn’t even have the time to care about Glenn and stared at Mordred.

“…I don’t understand. As far as I know, you should have a good relationship with Julius. Didn’t you even present him with an ark?”

“Hmph, the one who has a good relationship with Julius is another me. That me who acknowledged Julius as its master and had associate with him
quite well."

“Another me? What are you talking about?”

“Let me generously explain it to you as your last gift before you die. There was two personalities in Mordred. If it was to be a human, it will be call as a split personality.”

“What happened to the other personality?”

“It had disappeared together with the body. Ironically, it was it and Julius who had planned to kill me. For me, to prevent myself from dying,
I had sacrificed my body and change into this spiritual form and had inhabit in Julius’s body.”

Upon saying until there, Mordred looked out of the window.

Right beside the palace, the dragon was standing on its hind legs and was looking around curiously. It seemed to be troubled because it
couldn’t understand what was happening.

Mordred declared to that dragon:

“Descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, I will take that body of yours!”

“Now I understand, so this is what you planned…!”

At this stage. Veronica finally found out what is Mordred aiming for.

Morderd had once lost his body in to past when it was killed by Julius.

However, if it could take over the body of the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, it can once again be born as the
strongest dragon…!

“That will never happen, Mordred!”

Veronica unsheathed the huge sword on her waist.

Even though she knew that he was not an opponent that she could win in a direct confrontation, she still couldn’t bear to watch idly from the side.

''I will kill Mordred together with Julius’s body before he can manage to take over Avalon’s body-'' Veronica rushed forward while thinking so.

Even when it is her brother’s body that we are talking about, she had no intention of showing any mercy.

But, before Veronica could land a hit on Mordred, suddenly, there was darkness emerging from his body and spread all over the ballroom.

“Urgh… What is this dark mist… My conscious…!”

The moment she was surrounded by the darkness, Veronica felt a strong feeling of vomiting and fainting.

===Part 9===
After struggling in the darkness without knowing what was happening for some time- The darkness had finally disappeared.

“Are you alright, Veronica?”

There was a guy who held out his had to Veronica who was struggling to stand up.
[[Image:SnRK V04 207.jpg|thumb]]
“You…!”

There were killing intends in Veronica’s eyes.

To her surprise, Mordred who should be busy with taking over Avalon’s decedent’s body had tried to help her.

However, there was no longer the evilness on his face.

“You… Could you be Julius?”

“Ahh, that is me. You are still the same old you for not calling me ‘Anii-ue’.”

It seemed that because Mordred was gone, Julius who able to take back his body.

“Of course… You F.O.O.L”

Upon hearing, Julius smile but he immediately returned back to his serious expression.

“Sorry, but now is not the time for us siblings to be arguing. Mordred's spirit had already inhibited on Eco’s body. We have the obligation to defeat Mordred and protect this city.”

At that instant, Veronica felt a pain from her head as if she had just been strike.

“Hold on! Did you just say Eco? That huge dragon… is actually Eco?”

“I will explain the detail to you later. Can you stand up?”

“Hmph… Whom do you think you are talking to!”

Using the huge sword as a walking stick, Veronica put all her effort into standing up. But, it was probably the side effect of inhaling in the darkness, in the end, she fell down again.

“Princess-sama!”

The person who reached Veronica first was Glenn. Although he was badly injured, he had regained conscious.

Glenn held on to Veronica and glared at Julius.

“Julius… I had numerous thing that I want to tell you, but please allow me to tell you this first.”

“I can guess what you want to say but be my guest.”

While facing the calm Julius, Glenn with mix feelings shouted to Julius:

“You… Damn you!”

===Part 10===

Seeing that the Empire’s airship was easily crushed, the sacredship Esperanza and magicship Crown Solas flew off immediately.

Only magicship Silvanus remained at its location overlooking the whole incident.

Although Silvanus had yet to attack Eco, Ash was still worried stance the captain is Veronica.

Even so, seeing that Silvanus still haven’t make its decision, Veronica probably had not board the ship. They were most probably waiting for Veronica’s orders.

On the other hand, if Veronica had boarded the ship, there is a high chance that she will issue an attack on Eco. To protect the capital, Veronica will make this decision without any hesitation. Anyway, Silvanus fire power is not something that can be ignored.

“I…I will protect Eco!”

Ash made up his mind and rushed forward.

“Hold on, Ash. Do you want to be crushed!”

Silvia blocked Ash with her arms spread.

“Please move aside, Princess-sama! Who will protect Eco if I don’t!”

“Please keep your calm! Even so, what can you do!? How are you going to ride Eco who had turned into that? What’s more, what are you going to do to ride on Eco?”

“I…”

Silvia was right. During the time when the Necromancia attacked Ansarivan, he received help from Silvia and Lancelot.

But luck was not on his side. Lancelot who he could place his hope on had not yet returned after it gathered with the rest of the Maestro. The group of Maestros were still circling above the sky while waiting for something to happen.

To his relieved, after Eco crushed Beowolf, she had not made any frightening actions. Although Ash was sweating tremendously during the time she looked into Fontaine Palace through the window, he was lucky that she leave immediately.

Right now, Eco was only looking around and sniffing the building around her as if to figure out what was happening. In regards to what had happened to her body, she probably hasn’t figured it out yet.

“In conclusion, we must keep her as far from the town as possible. In case that she entered the town…"

Upon listening to Silvia’s assumption, Ash was shaking in fear.

Fontaine City has a population of around a million.

In another words, a million lives were now in Eco’s hands.

The severity of the current situation was no longer only involved Ash and Eco.

“Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

At that moment, Eco was roaring in pain and started to struggle. There was a change in her appearance that was originally surrounded by a silver light.

Just like a white cloth that came in contact with ink, there black colour was slowly taking over the white.

“…Eco? What’s happening!”

Ash could only look at Eco transform without doing anything.

The change in her skin was only the start.

Her angle like feathers had transformed into a crow like wings.

The previous middle horn of the three horns had disappeared and her pair of horns had turned into spiral shape.

Also, her four limbs were growing at a fast speed. It will be better to describe her as a giant like body rather than a huge beast. That huge body gave a evil feeling.

Last of all, there were nine eyes on its face and were glowing with red lights.

“Nine eyes…!”

Ash remembered something.

Eco once had a nightmare.

In her dream, was Eco attacked by the nine eyed dragon…?

-Don!

At that moment, Eco who had turned into that black dragon gave a dragon breath.

The flame emitted pierced the sky and scattered the dark clouds.

If this flame was aimed at Fontaine Palace or the town… Ash had Goosebumps just by thinking.

“Silvia, so you are here!”

At this moment, there was a fierce voice coming from behind.

It was Silvia and Glenn when they turned around.

Glenn was badly injured and looked like a rag.

Apart from that- There was another man that was following Veronica.

It was already surprising if a person was allowed to walk side by side with Veronica, yet it was far more surprising when they noticed the man’s hair colour.

“Milgauss! Why are you here!”

Ash felt that he was having Goosebumps all over his body. At the same time, he felt that Milgauss looked familiar. He remembered that he had seen that face in a portrait.

“Are you… Anii-ue?!”

Silvia shouted before Ash.

“Yeah. Although it is a little hard to believe, I am Julius. But I don’t have the time to give you any explanations right now. Firstly, we need to get rid of Mordred’s spirit from Eco’s body- Ash.”

When his name was suddenly called by Julius, Ash became nervous.

The person in front of him really felt like Prince Julius Lautreamont.

Julius stepped forward and placed his hand on Ash’s shoulder.

“Only you as the master can save Eco. Understood?”

“Yes. I had thought of that too myself.”

Julius smiled.

“Good answer. I will take the responsibility to bring you to Eco.”

“But… How are you going to do it?”

“Don’t worry. We have that.”

After he finished his sentence, Julius was pointing at- Magicship Silvanus that was actually resting at the far end of the landing area.

===Part 11===
“Ara. I don’t remembered inviting you here…Dark Dragon King Mordred.”

In the dragon workshop, Navi and Mordred were having a confrontation. She was sitting on her favourite chair with her legs crossed.

“Kuku. This is your last time to be able to be this relaxed.”

Mordred’s spirit still maintained Julius’s voice. It was probably because it had inhibited in Julius’s body for more than ten years…Navi thought so.

“I had taken over sixty percent of Eco’s body. It is only a matter of time that I can fully take control of her body. Avalon is losing.”

“…”

“Next, if I can fuse together with you, I can be fully awakened as the Dark Dragon King. Follow me. Even though you are called Navi, but I clearly know that you are not a normal navigator. You are the incarnation of the Dragweiss.”

“Ara. Just what I thought of the Dark Dragon King. You had made quite some investigation on your own.”

“Fuse with me quickly. Give me the supreme knowledge. Strictly speaking, Avalon and Nehalennia have the same roots… I should also be qualified to fuse with you.”

“I don’t disagree with this.”

Upon hearing Navi’s answer, Mordred smiled.

“So you agreed?”

“No I don’t. It is because I don’t like Nehalennia.”

“…What do you say?”

“I am rooting for Avalon's Imperial Princess and her knight. Especially her knight… Ash Blake, he is far manlier than you.”

“Hmph…what a fox you are. Since it had came to this, I will use force-”

Suddenly, there were numerous tentacles coming from under Mordred’s legs. They were like snakes that had found their prey and attacked Navi.

===Part 12===
“I am sorry. Could everyone apart from Ash and I leave this ship?”

Upon stepping into Silvanus’s wheelhouse, Julius spoke coldly.

The crew responsible for the control of the wheel and control communications turned around and looked Julius in confusion. Then they are all frightened as is they had seen a ghost.

They shouldn’t be blamed since the prince that should have been executed years ago was standing in front of them and had asked them to do something unreasonable.

“Hold on… Prince Julius! What do you planned to do?”

Seeing that Ash was requesting for an explanation, at the same time Julius answered, he turned around and looked at Veronica who was preparing to sit on the captain’s seat.

“I just don’t want the rest of the people to die with us. Veronica, I hoped that you could also help me by giving out the orders.”

“Do you think that I would even listen to that joke?”

“If the sister is stubborn, the elder brother will have to face some trouble.”

The next instant, Julius seize Veronica from behind with lightning speed. He was holding a hidden gun. It was a mechanic gun that the military of the Empire used.

Julius even chose to place the tip at Veronica’s temple.

“There is not much time. You should try to listen to your brother sometimes, Veronica.”

“Are you kidding! Silvanus is my magicship. Don’t even think of always doing what you wanted to, Julius.”

“As I had said before, I am your brother. Maybe you are a perfect princess in front of our people, but I knew your achilles heel. If you still disobey me, I will expose it in front of everyone.”

“What achilles heel?”

“I knew that you love Silvia. There are Silva portraits in your room. The clothes that Silva wore, Silva’s growth record, the poem that you wrote from missing Silvia and also Silvia’s human size doll-”

“I-I promise! Keep quite immediately!”

Ash was in a shock. He had never expected Veronica to surrender easily.

“Everyone, leave the ship immediately! This is an order from Veronica Lautreamont! No one is allowed to disobey!”

All the crew members rushed out from the wheelhouse.

===Part 13===
When everyone had left the magicship, Julius flied Silvanus while sitting on the pilot’s seat.

With the sudden shake of the magicship, Ash held on tightly to the seat of the communication officer to avoid falling. Looking through the round window, the magicship was getting further and further away from the ground.

It was a totally different experience from sitting on a dragon. When this lump of metal was flying with passengers- At the same time Ash was amazed, he also started to worry about crashing.

As for Julius, he was piloting Silvanus while telling Ash the whole story.

===Part 14===
Although what Julius said was hard to believe, basically, the dragons were seperated into the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. The two families had incarnated since the ancient times and were still fighting each other right until today.

Also, Eco is Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family’s descendant.

In another words, Eco is the Imperial Princess of the dragon.

“…Even after I had heard of such things, it is still hard for me to believe this. Eco who had been living with me was obviously a girl who sleeps late, a glutton and a hot headed girl...”

“I know how you feel. When I found out that my pal is the descendant for the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family, I was also astounded. In the beginning, I was also troubled by why was I chosen.”

Julius said.

“Back to the topic, Avalon’s Imperial Princess’s body is really huge. Even though she is still a young dragon, she had this unbelievable huge size… It is totally unbelievable.”

After Julius pressed a few buttons on the dashboard, Eco’s body was shown on the huge screen in front.

Silvanus was three hundred meters above the land and was looking at Fontaine city from the sky above.

From the screen, they can see Eco's back that had turned black because of being taken over by Mordred.

With its frightening spiral horns and nine eyes… It is exactly the image of the dark dragon king.

Eco who was originally standing on two legs was now standing on all four because of the pain caused by Mordred’s take over.

The worrying part is, Eco was not moving at all and yet she doesn’t look as if she was sleeping…

“Could it be that Eco was fighting Mordred?”

Julius shook his head in disagreement.

“It is impossible. Judging from the huge change of her body, I am afraid that… Eco don’t even have the strength to fight back.”

“Is it…”

“But not all hope is lost. In my opinion, Navi was fighting against Mordred.”

“Navi?”

Why would he mention Navi’s name at such a time?

Before that, how would Julius know about Navi?

“Navi is the incarnation of the Dragweiss. If Navi could keep on fighting back, even after Mordred could fully take over Eco’s body, he still couldn’t be fully awaken.”

“What do you meant?”

“Regardless of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor or the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king, both of them must fuse with the Dragweiss to obtain the supreme knowledge, only then they could receive their true power. I believe that Mordred right now is trying his best to make Navi his.”

“How come… you knew so many about him?”

“That was because it shared the same body with Mordred. Just like what he did to blend into the human society… I could also look into his memories.”

After hearing what Julius had said, Ash was still confused. However, there exists thing that could be easily understood without the need of good brains.

“In another words, this is a great time for a counter attack when Mordred was busy dealing with Navi, right?”

“That’s right. This is our only chance for victory. If you can ride on Eco and chase of Mordred’s spirit, then you can save Eco and the capital together.”

Ash nodded in agreement to what Julius had said.

“I am willing to give it a try. No matter it is Avalon or Nehalennia… I don’t think I even know what they mean. I only know that Eco is my pal.”

When Ash turned around and prepared to walk back to the deck, Julius spoke from behind:

“Although I don’t know why you are chosen… But I am glad that you are Eco’s knight.”

===Part 15===
“Urgh…”

Ash arrived at the deck and the winds were cold. Such temperatures were unheard of during the summer.

Ash was carrying a parachute- This is a decision made by Julius and him beforehand.

When Silvanus had come close to Eco, Ash will jump off from the deck with the help of the parachute.

After landing, it is all up to Ash.

Basically, Ash had gone through the landing practices in the academy.

Ash had never intended to become a soldier and had always thought that the academy was wrong to force them to go through the practices.

Anyway, the academy is not a military school- But who would expect that those practices must be applied right now.

“…Right there.”

Ash was looking down towards the ground from the bow and had located Eco’s back.

Although her fur had turned black but since the enormous amount of magic surrounding her was giving off strong rays of light, he won’t have to worry about missing his target.

He must make use of the time that Navi was fighting against Mordred to land on Eco’s head.

Julius voice emerged from the magic communication device:

“Ash, you may jump anytime.”

“Roger that.”

Ash looked downwards for one more time.

For such a huge beast, her only blind spot will be her head.

Ash tried to imagine himself riding on Eco’s head.

To his surprise, it was not at all scary.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was getting warm and was flickering with dim light.

It felt as if his ‘Seikoku’ was urging him to move quickly.

Suddenly- Eco lifted her neck and shot a dragon breath towards Silvanus.

“…Urgh!”

A bright light pierced through the night sky. Ash surrendered against the shaking deck and fell down. Although Julius had barely avoided a direct hit by giving the ship an emergency turn, the strong breath had burned the side of the ship into ashes.

There were smokes and fire emerging from the ship itself and it had lost balance.

“Tsk…! If you kill me, Eco will die too! If that happens, you also couldn’t get your hands on Eco’s body that you desired that much...! How could someone be this stupid?”

When Ash was groaning, Julius voice could be heard once again through the communication machine:

“Ash, are you alright!”

“Yes, I am!”

“Silvanus is going to do an emergency landing! Jump quickly!”

“I also intend to do so!”

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from the deck.

The moment his feet left the deck, Mordred gave a second dragon breath.

Looking backwards, he saw Silvanus’s deck suffered a direct hit from the dragon breath.

Ash shuddered. He was lucky that he had jumped of earlier or else he would be turned into dust.

Although Julius had said there are going to do an emergency ‘landing’, judging from the speed Silvanus was moving downwards, it looked like it was crashing.

Finally, the unbalance ship disappeared at the other end of the palace walls- Then a fire pillar could be seen followed by a loud explosion.

“Prince Julius…!”

Ash was sad but there was nothing he can do.

Julius had risked his life to fly him into the night sky.

The only thing he can do right now is to complete his mission in return.

Ash's body was moving downwards because of the gravity pull.

His face and ears felt like being crushed by the air pressure.

“Now is the time!”

Ash had got the timing right and spread open the parachute.

The amazing braking force had caused the parachute to slow down.

If another dragon breath was shot, Ash would certainly be hit but Ash prayed that he will not have such bad luck.

“Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

===Part 16===
“Damn! Where am I?”

Eco found out that she was in a cage when she woke up. When she was looking at her body, she found out that she was wearing a dress with low standards.

This style is obviously not of Eco’s preference.

Any dress in Fontaine Palace’s changing room looked better that this. It is even as heavy as lead and it felt more like a binding item rather than an evening dress.

On the other side of the cage was a wide white space. The walls, the floor and the ceiling was white. Not even a dust that could be found.

“How dare anyone to cage a dragon like me in this cage… What were they even thinking!?”

Eco was definitely confused. Yet she still vaguely remembered that she was awakened as a dragon. She even remembered that she had become huge and was looking at the whole Fontaine palace.

But her memories stopped there.

“Tsk…It seems that you are alright since you are this energetic even under such situation.”

It was a familiar voice.

“Navi? You…!”

Navi was standing outside of the cage. Even though Eco disliked Navi, but under such situation, Eco was grateful that Navi was here and felt that Navi was like an angel.

The Eco’s Angel was now looking like a ragdoll.

Navi who was always acting calm and give out a noble like feeling was now with a messed up hair and even her evening dress was in rags. All over her body were marks of being bounded.

“What happened? This doesn’t look like you at all…”

Eco was taking a closer look at Navi.

“Hmm…I am only accompanying Mordred in his game. It was just that, his tentacles fetish had given me some trouble!”

“Mordred? Who is that?”

“Please lend me your hand.”

Eco stretched her hand through the gaps in between the bars of the cage. After Navi held her hand, a mass amount of knowledge flowed into her brain.

In a blink of an eye, Eco knew everything that had happened. Only until now that she had realized that she was in her spiritual from.

“To make it simple… That person called Mordred is trying to take over my body, right?”

“That’s right. Anyway, during the time I was running around, he had done nothing bad. But if it is to destroy this capital, it will be an easy task for him.”

“Hmm… So I am such a great dragon.”

According to Navi’s information, Eco is Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“Huhu. Now Ash is going to look at me differently.”

Seeing that Eco was feeling proud, Navi sighed.

“As long as he can survive. He seems to be doing something foolhardy again.”

Navi held Eco’s hand again and Eco closed her eyes.

That current situation was sent into Eco’s brain as projections.

“What…!”

Eco was speechless.

Under the night sky- Ash leaned out from Silvanus’s deck.

The next instant, Mordred gave a dragon breath from the ground.

Silvanus was hit and was gliding in the sky as if it was a paper plane.

On the other hand, Ash jumped into the air and was falling with his head pointing downwards.

“Hold on… Is he crazy!?”

At that moment, Eco clearly heard Ash’s mumble.

"Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

In a short moment, tears started to flow from her eyes. Even though she was a spirit, her tears still kept on flowing. Even the Dragweiss couldn’t give an explanation. A warm feeling was haunting her heart… What was that feeling?

“Why…Why? Why would he… try to do so many things for me? Even when I… Had caused many, many troubles for him?”

Navi stretched her hand into the cage and patted her head.

“Do you even have to ask? It is because you are his pal.”

Eco rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

“Navi, please tell me what can I do for him.”

“Teehee. That’s more like it.”

Navi smiled and waved her hand lightly. With a flash, the cage had disappeared. At the same time, the black dress that limits Eco’s movement had been broken into particles and a pure white evening dress was raveled from beneath.

In a short time, Navi removed Mordred’s seal.

“I must say that… You are very good.”

Eco was looking at her dress. It designs compromised of the elements of elegant and pure. It is as if it was made to be worn by the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“No matter how great I am, I can't help you with the upcoming step. Understood?”

Eco nodded in reply.

“Then, what should I do?”

After Navi smiled, she cheekily said:

“Of course you are to present him your originally made Ark and the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.”

The next instant, Eco became confused.

“What? Are you serious?”

As if it was natural to do so, Navi nodded without any hesitation.

“All the mimics that you had created for emergency in the past… is useless against Mordred.”

“But, how am I to do this impossible task!?”

An original Ark could not be completed easily.

It was because of Eco had seen her ancestor’s blueprint; she understands how hard it can be. An Ark is not only a strong magic weapon, at the same time, it is also a perfect art masterpiece.

Not to mention that Eco was still a young dragon that was not even a year old without any experience. Navi’s suggestion was like asking a baby to build a palace.

“Anyway, it will not be called difficult if the blueprint could be easily created.”

Eco gave up before she even started but Navi ignored it.

“Rest assured, you must believe in your own ability. You are an Imperial Princess who is the blood descendant of Avalon.”

“But… what we must think about is not only the armour itself, there is also the Ark-weapon…”

“Listen carefully, the shape itself doesn’t matters. It was the mental power of the creator that decide the strength of the Ark. Even if you don’t know the shape, as long as you focus, the shape of the Ark will be formed.”

“Really…?”

“Yeah. Also, you don’t have to worry about the Ark-weapon. Avalon has a treasured sword that had been passed down through the generations. Just use it.”

After a moment of silent, Eco mumbled:

“…I had always disliked you since the first time I met you. Regardless of your relaxed attitude or your looks that was similar to mine or your overly large breast…I hate them and hate them very much! However… It is funny that I felt that you are trustable.”

Eco lifted her head and smile.

Navi also returned a smile.

At the same moment, Eco felt that a light had pierced through that darkness that had been blocking her eyes.

She didn't want to look for trouble anymore.

And she definitely doesn’t want to give up before taking up the challenge.

While the evening dress was swaying, Eco spoke with confidence:

“Just wait and see. I will definitely complete my original Ark!”

===Part 17===
“Damn… What kind of joke is this!”

Although Ash had finally landed on Eco, still the landing spot was her back and not her head. It was exactly beside the joints between the body and the wings.

That pair of wings was like the wings of a new born bird. It was still wet and was unable to fly right away.

Maybe this is my only life saver…Ash secretly thought.

Black furs were grown from her uneven skin. It felt like a Necromancia. He must get rid of Mordred’s spirit and return Eco to her original appearance as soon as
possible.

To achieve this, he must try to ride her gigantic body. However… Ash was looking at Eco’s head from afar.

Connected to her back that was as huge as prairie was a long neck that looked as if it was a stairway to heaven. And her head with spiral horns was at the other end of the neck.

His current aim was to ride on her head and try to control her using his will as a dragner. However… The distance between them was huge. It was like trying to climb the dangerous Xenoglavia Mountains without any climbing tools.

“Stop… This is not the time to give up.”

Ash threw aside the parachute and move forward while pushing aside those furs that were taller than his height.

“Now I really looked like a louse…”

In reality, Mordred treat Ash as nothing but a louse. That is why he was not bothered by Ash at all.

“Just wait and see. Your overconfidence will be the cause of your death, Mordred…”

Although Ash kept on talking to himself to boost his confidence, but every time he looked towards her head, he felt like falling apart.

Suddenly, there was a change in the night sky.

Those Maestros who were originally circling in the sky started to make their movements.

Those Maestros could be seen gliding towards Mordred and had him surrounded.

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrr…”

Mordred lifted his neck and gave a threatening growl. However, before he even managed to attack, the Maestros activated their magic at the same time.

With a flash, chains that were made from magic appeared. Numerous chains had tied down the huge dragon’s neck, front legs, hind legs, tail…

“Guuuoooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was struggling with all his might but the chains wouldn’t even budge.

“They…!”

It can’t be wrong. These Maestros were trying to seal Mordred’s movement. Who know if they were thinking that the dragon worthy to take to top is not Mordred but Eco.

At that moment, a Maestro landed right in front of Ash. Its pair of horns that looked like a dear’s looked familiar to Ash. Then a clear voice could be heard coming from behind the dragon.

“Ash… Hurry up!”

“Lukka!? Why are you here?”

That is. The Maestro that suddenly appeared from above was Gawain and Lukka was riding on its back. Ash felt nostalgic.

Lukka while feeling worried gave Ash a short explanation.

“Err… The Maestros in the seven dragon house was escaping together. I risked my life to cling on Gawain… In the end, I found out that I was already here.”

“Did Rebecca and Max come together?”

Lukka shook her head. It was probably Ash's mistake that he felt that Lukka’s ears were slightly drooping.

“Only I noticed that something was going on with the Maestros…”

“Is that so…”

As if to interrupt Ash’s and Lukka’s conversation, Gawain roared with its jaws opened.

It was as if trying to tell Ash to ride on it quickly. Ash naturally didn’t reject this offer.

“Thank you!”

Just as Ash sat on Gawain’s back, Gawain flapped its wings.

After piercing through the night sky, Gawain’s altitude was increasing following the direction of Mordred’s neck. Lukka’s riding skills was as good as ever and could only be described by perfect.

Ash was clinging tightly to Lukka’s thin waist to avoid from dropping off.

However, Mordred will not stay silent. Although he was being tied down, it was still struggling and roaring loudly.

Suddenly, magic cannons continued to appear in the sky and was firing at Gawain.

Ash was trembling when he saw those cannons.

It was because those cannons looked like the weapon that Ash used during his fight with Milgauss in Willingham Mausoleum. The only difference is, each cannon was around Gawain’s size.

“Magic shield Aegis…!”

“Need not worry… It will be alright as long as we are not hit.”

Lukka was not at all shaken.

As if she had fused with Gawain, she was controlling Gawain by moving left and right and dangerously avoided the crossing light rays.

It even used its dragon breath and those magic canons were destroyed one by one.

When Gawain had successfully passed Mordred’s head, all the magic cannons had disappeared.

“Ash, now’s the time…!”

Just when Lukka shouted, Gawain did a summersault.

At the point where the sky was upside down, Ash jumped down.

He drew a big locus in the night sky and successfully land in between the two horns. Looking from a close distance, the horns looked more like an altar than a horn.

When his feet landed on that spot, he felt satisfied. It was probably his dragner’s intuition that told him this is the best riding spot.

“Listen carefully Eco!”

Ash was shouting with all his might at his ‘Seikoku’ that was connected to Eco:

“Right now, I am going to ride you! I swear I will be successful in riding you! Whether you are a Imperial Princess or not it has nothing to do with me! So what if you are a imperial princess? You are always bad tempered, try to solve anything with force, a sleepy head, only have crepes in your eyes and felt like wanting to bite greedily whenever you saw meat. Are these what an Imperial Princess should do! Even if you really are an Imperial Princess, I will never approve it!... I only knew that- I am your knight, and you are my pal. Things are just as simple as this!”

The next instant, there was a change in his left arm that was dense with ‘Seikoku’.

The ‘Seikoku’ can be seen emitting rays of light that were able to light up the entire night sky. Then patterns started to crawl just like some living things.

No, the patterns were growing.

“W-What had happened…?”

Just when Ash was feeling confused, his ‘Seikoku’ started to spread outwards towards Ash entire body with his left arm as the starting point.

Ash found out that his connection with Eco had become stronger.

Although he couldn’t communicate with Eco verbally, yet, he was sure that he was connected to Eco…!

But, what Ash was thinking only lasted for a short moment.

“Guuuuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was back on the move. He had broken one of the chains and was standing on two legs.

“Auuu…!”

Lukka groaned. The wind created when Mordred stood up had affected Gawain. Although it was not blown away by the wind, it was obvious that it could not remain
its balance. However, Lukka shouted:

“Don’t worry about me… I am alright! Ash, just focus on saving Eco…!”

Then, Lukka and Gawain finally fall and disappear from Ash’s line of sight.

“Lukka…!”

Ash stretched his arm but he could only grab the air.

The Maestros that scattered in the sky tried to make another chain to tie down Mordred’s upper body.

But before Mordred could be sealed, it forcefully shook its neck.

“Uwaaaaaaaaa!”

Ash lost his balance and was thrown up into Fontaine Palace like a cannonball.

-This is a lie… It must be…?

He was approaching the tower in the middle of Fontaine Palace.

If he was to hit into such stone wall…he will definitely die.

-Is this the end…? Is Eco and I… Going to end right here?

Right at this moment.

Almete, Gorjal, Peto…

The voice of the spell was coming from his ‘Seikoku’ that had spread all over his body.

Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje…

It was definitely Eco’s voice.

Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales…

Compare to the previous times, every single word that Eco said was followed by a deep tone.

Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas…

Without any reason, Ash felt courage from within.

Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas… Escarpes…

Lastly, Eco was left with the last word.

-Espolón!

Ash who was going to crash into Fontaine Palace was surrounded by holy lights.

It felt as if he was surrounded by angel’s wings.

Even though Ash had an illusion of he was ascending to heaven, Eco’s voice had disrupted this peaceful feeling.

“You absolutely must accept my feelings!”

===Part 18===
As he opened his eyes, Ash was standing at the highest point of Fontaine Palace.

“I-I am saved?”

He saw Mordred was standing ferociously with only two legs while being bounded by the chains of the Maestros.

All of the nine eyes were burning with the flames of rage and looked like scarlet stars. Even though he was trying his best to break free from those chains, those Maestros kept on creating new chains.

“This… What is this feeling?”

Ash was looking at his own body.

His entire body was emitting heat and was overflowing with magic.

It have to be the Ark that Eco presented to me- Yet to Ash’s dismay, what he was wearing right now was still his cloths that looked like rags.

There was not even an Ark that could be seen.

Even so, Ash still continued to feel safe as if he was protected by the Ark. Furthermore, the ‘Seikoku’ that was on his entire body was alive.

What is happening?

Hey, why are you daydreaming! Quickly use the Ark-weapon!

Eco’s voice was once again could be heard in his mind

“Eco…? What is happening?”

T-that is…?

Without any reason, Eco became silent. It felt as if she was embarrassed because of a certain something.

As if to speak on Eco’s behalf, another voice appeared in his mind.

Huhu. That is an original Ark that Eco had created on her own. However, it is still incomplete and even that shape had not been decided on yet.

“This voice… Are you Navi!”

The Ark represents proof of the oath of a dragon that swears to hand over their body and feelings to their knight. At the same time, it was a proof that it was connected to the Master’s heart. Right now, you are recognized as the Avalon’s knight.

I-I only wanted to get back my own body!... It was never meant to be given to you!

Ara, who is the person who was crying because she was worried about Ash? I wonder.

S-Shut up!

Eco and Navi seemed to had started an argument.

Ash made a wry smile because they could still have the mood to quarrel even under such dangerous situation.

All the negative emotions like unsecured and frightened had disappeared.

However- Right after that, Ash had a bad premonition as if a pair of cold hands had held on to his spirit. When he raised his head, Mordred’s eyes were filled with sparks and were marking him.

It had obviously begun to take notice of Ash who was previously being regarded as a louse.

“Guuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Although Mordred was still bounded by those magic chains, he still managed to open his jaws after putting in some effort.

There was a ball of light that could be seen appearing in front of his nose and it was slowly expanding-

Ash felt a large amount of energy from it. It was thanks to the Ark that his senses had sharpened.

Navi warned Ash in his mind.

That’s bad. Even though Mordred have not fused with me, he is still very strong…!

“Rest assured. I will personally deal with it.”

Ash immediately started to search for information regarding his Ark-weapon. Thanks to his experience in equipping those mimics, his was able to complete his search in a short time.

Ash smiled from within his heart.

The Ark-weapon formed in his mind was undoubtably the strongest sword that had ever existed.

Ash readied his posture and started to chant the spell.

“An iron that could slash through anything…”

For every word he said, his ‘Seikoku’ that was all over his body was emitting heat and reacted strongly to it.

"A holy sword meant for a knight of all knights-”

At the same time, Ash felt that his palm was overflowing with an unlimited amount of magic.

The one and only treasured sword that had been passed down generations by generations in the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family had its shape formed in Ash’s palm.

“Appear- Excalibur!”

It was not only a huge brave and beautiful sword but also an Ark-weapon.

On its silvery white hilt were many scarlet coloured Milinniums and they were shining brightly.

After he held the holy sword with both hand tightly, Ash leaped.

At the same time, Mordred was giving out the dragon breath.

That was a ball of light with overwhelming powers that could destroy the entire capital to ground level in a blink of an eye. Followed by some purple electric around Mordred’s head, the ball of light was released at Ash’s direction.

To make things worse, Ash couldn’t avoid it because the entire Fontaine Palace and City was right behind him.

No- In reality, I won’t even need to avoid it.

“Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Ash as if he had forgotten about his fear rushed towards the ball of light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the Millenniums at the hilt of the holy sword was giving out a bright light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the shapeless Ark was releasing all its magic.

“Kirisakeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” <ref>斬り裂け. Means to get split and break apart.</ref>

Just before being swallowed by that attack, Ash had swung the most powerful strike.

-Cut!!! <ref>斬. Ii was a word that was usually shouted when someone wanted to cut/slash/chop/kill off something.</ref>

At the same time the lump of energy was split into two, Ash was in mid-air. His vision was full of white and he could see nothing at all.

If not because of the protection he received from the Ark, all the cells in his body should had been reduced into nothing. Ash was indeed slashing through such high amount of temperature.

In the end, his vision finally widened.

The dragon breath that was sliced into two had its trajectory changed and each had landed at the Fontainia plains on both side of the capital and had exploded.

Although it was a huge explosion, apart from the strong wind, Fontaine City remained intact.

Ash had again lifted Excalibur and had it pointed at Mordred’s head.

At that moment, there was a creepy voice coming from Ash’s mind.

…Hold on! If you harm this body, the daughter of Avalon would also be-

The nine eyes kept on blinking as if it still had something to say.

“Haa! Now you start to beg from me… Know your place, Mordred!”

Ash remained determined and continued to land at the head.

Of course Ash knew that this body originally belonged to Eco.

He never had the intention to simply slash around with this sword.

However, to get rid of Mordred’s spirit, he needs Eco to bear with it for a few more moments.

What Ash had intended to do was not to kill Eco but to make her lost her strength.

Where is the best place to land my attack?

There is not enough time to think of such complicated problems.

It is because apart from Eco’s and his life, Ash was burdened with the lives of millions of residents of the capital. Ash decided to wager everything he had in the only possibility he could think of.

“Eat this, Mordred!”
[[Image:SnRK V04 243.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was landing at full speed.

''What are you trying to do…? Do you want to follow the Julius's footsteps and become a ‘dragon slayer’? I can’t understand this, I just couldn’t understand this…!''

Ash didn’t replied and had no intention of doing so.

“Whether you are a god or a devil-”

Ash’s sword and Mordred’s horn clashed with each other.

“All the dragons will have to listen to my command, not to mention-”

After he had pinpointed the crucial point to release Eco, Ash swung Excalibur-

“If it is my '''P.A.L'''!”

Followed by a sound of a metal clashing with rocks, the night sky was swallowed by a white light.

The thing that was chopped off by Ash and was flying in mid-air was the left horn.

“Guuuuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred’s roar was echoing in the night.

===Part 19===

“Huhu. Mordred must be running away with his tail rolled up<ref>A proverb</ref> even though a spirit shouldn't have any tails.”

Mordred’s spirit was running under the night sky towards the east while he was being seen by Navi.

On the eastern side of the country is Chevron Kingdom’s land.

“So in the end he had escaped to Chevron Kingdom… I must wait until he rises up again before I could have him captured. Right now, I should give praise to Avalon’s Knight."

Navi gave herself a cheer and smiled.

Eco’s spirit was no longer beside her.

===Part 20===

Ash’s final blow had chopped off Eco’s left horn.

Last month during the time Ash was in the infirmary, he had bitten Eco’s horn. Furthermore, her left horn that was chopped off had made her recalled that feeling.

It was that ‘happy’ feeling that dragged Eco’s spirit out.

Her hearts memories and her body memories.

When both of them are thinking the same thing, Eco’s spirit managed to take back its own body and get rid of Mordred’s spirit.

Not only this method is impractical, its succession rate too is just as low.

However, Eco’s clearly remembered the feeling that Ash gave her.

-Navi had seen it all.

The body of the huge dragon had undergone some changes inside the glaring light.

The skin colour that was originally black had turned back to its original silvery white colour.

As for those nine creepy eyes, they had returned into two clear scarlet eyes.

Then-

The body that was bigger than Fontaine Palace was shrinking slowly and finally turned back into a young teenage girl with pink hair.

Ash gently hugged the angel like naked body in mid-air.

Although Eco was blushing, she still placed her hand on Ash’s back and hugged her knight.

"Princess of Avalon ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8

2013-11-07T08:21:00Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 8 */

==Chapter 8 - Avalon's Imperial Princess==
===Part 1===
In the mothership Beowolf- In the armory, under Dr Hoffman’s command the battle is in full swing.

Eco who was naked was floating in magic guided device. ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule. There were groups of technician working around her.
This was out of Anya’s area of understanding. She could only stand by and wall and watch silently.

But, she understood well the pain that Eco was feeling.

The cold voice was followed by its echo when it was reflected on the metal body.

“The cartridge had been filled. Prepare for launching.”

“The countdown starts now. Ten, nine, eight… Three, two, one-.”

“Launch the compressed magic!”

A red bean was shot out followed by a loud gun shooting sound. Anya felt that even the ship was vibrating.

“…!”

Then, there were air bubbles coming from Eco’s mouth. If not because of she was in the liquid, her scream could definitely be heard.

Anya couldn’t bear to see Eco suffering and looked away.

Eco’s body had already taken at least ten shots of the compressed magic.

Eco regained her consciousness after the start of the experiment. At the beginning, she was struggling in the water, but ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule was not at all affected.

But after receiving a continuous dozens of compressed magic, she lost her strength.

Right now, she was just like a living dead. Her blank eyes were now lifeless and it was terrible. It was pure torture.
Even so, the group of researchers led by Dr Hoffman were not at all shaken and continued silently.

“There is no significant change on the appearance of α. There are no abnormalities on her respiratory system. No magic fluctuation can be seen.”
Without realizing, the group of researchers started to refer Eco as α.

Eco is a human, a young dragon and also a living being- But this group of human had taken everything from her. To them, Eco was just experimental material α.
Who knows if they want to remove their feeling of guilt by calling her with symbols…Anya secretly thought so.

At this moment, Dr Hoffman’s voice is heard by Anya.

“Still no changes… It seems like we don’t have any more choices. Activate all the Millennium.”

Anya turned pale when she heard that.

This means that they had decided to use full power on ‘Yggdrasil’.

===Part 2===
“*Sob*… It was all… My fault. *Sob*…”

In the maid’s bedroom in the ground floor of the palace.

Prim was lying on the bed with her pillow wet with tears.

There was only Ash and Silvia beside her bed. Cosette was standing outside the room by the door.

Prim cried while she told the whole incident.

Prim arrived at the ancient palace when she was chasing Eco who was running amok.

She had met a few suspicious people there.

Seeing the enemy suddenly attacked, Eco appeared and became the bait to let Prim escape.

When Prim regained conscious, Eco was no longer there.

After hearing, Ash felt something suspicious.

“Why do you go to the ancient palace?”

“That’s because… It was my entire fault! It was my bad to say such things!”

“Prim, please stay calm. Compared to you, Ash was the person who suffered the most.”

After being advised by Silvia, Prim rubbed of her tears.

“You are right. Sorry…”

“Prim-san, please tell me everything before Eco was kidnapped!”

Prim nodded.

“I have no ill intention, it was just that… Ash-sama is a human and Eco is a dragon… So I thought that Eco will feel lonely after Ash-sama married with a human girl. The moment I told her that, Eco rushed out of the room.”

“What…!”

Who would have thought of this, Ash was speechless.

“Idiot! You… Why do you have to tell her this!”

Silvia was mad.

“If I am Eco… I will definitely feel hurt if someone told that to me! Even when Eco is a dragon, her thought is still of a girl’s. She should know very well that her situation is special. Why was she born as a human? Why was she not born as a dragon… If I am Eco, I can never feel secure.”

“Princess-sama…”

Ash looked at Silvia who was telling Eco thought in surprise.

“Recently, she had gotten use to the school life. She was also being loved by everyone as the student council’s mascot. Even so, to Eco, the only person she could trust in… Is no other but Ash.”

“And I… Had said something terrible…”

“Strictly speaking, Eco is still a young dragon who was not even a year old. Can’t you be a little more indirect in your-”

“Forget it, Princess-sama. Right now, we could never solve the problem even after lecturing Prim-san. What’s more, if they had this planned, no matter what Prim-san said, Eco will still be kidnapped.”

“…You are right. But how are we going to rescue Eco?”

Silvia nodded in agreement with Ash.

“Prim-san… Could you describe those people who attacked?”

Ash was praying while asking. His only clue is Prim being the witness.

“Err…They had pretended to be the palace servant. But, they didn’t look like a citizen of the Knight Country. For their skin colour, it looked like they are the Tantalos…. Also, the person who attacked me is a short girl.”

“A Tantalos girl…!”

Ash was feeling Déjà vu. It was like he had found the last piece of puzzle in his memory.

“It was the girl who followed Milgauss!”

Ash’s fists were shaking. The world he was seeing was dyed in red. Even though he had a feeling that Milgauss was the culprit, still, after making sure, he was still in rage.

“Since we knew who was the criminal-”

Silvia immediately stopped Ash who intends to rush out from the room.

“Hold on, Ash! Where do you think you are going to?”

“The ballroom, of course! I want to settle thing with Milgauss!”

“Keep your calm! Do you think that Milgauss will admit it even after you found him?”

“…Maybe not.”

Ash turned speechless.

Silvia was right, no matter how emotional he became, Eco still wouldn’t be able to return safely.”

Just as if she was trying to have Ash cooled down, Silvia made a suggestion in a calm voice:

“Don’t you think that this is a good time to save Eco when Milgauss is busy with the masquerade?”

“What do you meant?”

“Milgauss couldn’t even be bothered by an activity with long history such as this continental congress and will do anything just to capture Eco. Even when I don’t know what was his intentions, but capturing Eco alive is their priority. I am sure that their lackeys won’t do anything to harm Eco when the mastermind was absent.”

After listening to Silvia’s analysis, Ash gave a breath of relieve.

“The problem remains is, where is Eco’s location. Since Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ is not reacting, it means that Eco was being hidden in an enclosed place. For example something that could be a barrier to cut off magic… Anyway, it must be done with the proper equipment. It just can’t be a rally point that they had just constructed.”

“An enclosed place with proper equipments? That’s it, Milgauss had Klaus backing him up…”

Last evening, an airship flew past the evening sky…

The black ship that was waving the Empire’s flag proudly…

Ash remembered.

Ash and Silvia exchanged glances and shouted at the same time:

“Beowolf!”

===Part 3===
-W-Will…I die just like this…

Eco thought so.

The liquid in the capsule kept on rotating and Eco’s body was being swept by it.

Every time her shoulders or waist touches the glass, her body will move slowly in the opposite direction.

It seems like the liquid was made of special materials. Luckily, it doesn’t affect her breathing. But after suffering a few shots from the magic device, her body turned numb.

This feeling is like an empty mind floating in mid air.

-If I could just… Continue sleeping… Then I won’t feel any pain…

Just when Eco thought so, a power that surpassed those previous ones was released at her.

“Noooooooooo…!”

Even though she thought that she shouted in pain, in truth they were just air bubbles coming out from her mouth.

A bright light flashes and the water turned rapid. Just like being swallowed off by a tsunami, her body kept on rotating and kept on hitting the glass around her.

-W….Why do I have to suffer this kind of pain.

It had passed the limit of her brain to just think of what they are going to do to her. She could only feel that her body had been injected with a vast amount of magic.

The pain she felt is just like her body being ripped open.

It felt like her organs were being messed up by someone.

-Urgh… It hurts…. It hurts…. I beg you all, please stop.

It is pointless no matter how she shout in her mind, the magic was still flowing into the body. Eco’s body was jerking nonstop and she was struggling.

You might as well do me a favour by killing me-Eco gave up.

“…!”

At the next moment- The Necromancia’s slimy tentacles attacking her from all directions.

Eco couldn’t understand.Where did those tentacles appear from in this enclosed environment?

The tentacles which were wriggling like a snake slowly snatched her freedom.

Her arms, waist, legs… was entangled by those tentacles. -Stop! This must be an illusion! It is this device that was making me hallucinate…!

Eco tried to stay conscious and opened her eyes widely.

At that moment, the tentacles disappeared.

The feelings of being entangled by those tentacles also disappeared.

However, not long after that, she loses focus and the tentacles appeared again and had her waist surrounded.

In a blink of an eye, she was lifted by those tentacles.

-Stop!

[[Image:SnRK V04 183.jpg|thumb]]

An abnormally thick tentacle was approaching at Eco’s face.

Eco kept her teeth closed with her might. If she was to be careless, the tentacle will surely wriggle into her mouth. Eco had Goosebumps just by think about it.

Eco initially wanted to ask for Ash’s help. She hoped that he could save him from this hell.

However, from the point she woke up in this device, she couldn’t even summon Ash.

Her Astral Flow with Ash had also been cut off.

The lost of her communication had put her in fear.

Eco was shocked that the lost of her connection with Ash would put her in such great fear.

-I am really an idiot. I only knew what is precious to me after I had lost it.

This experience had made her wanted to treasure Ash much more.

That’s right, without Ash, I can’t do anything… I am really a good for nothing.

-Don…

At that instant, there was something moving in her body.

===Part 4===
“Something is wrong! The magic indicator is showing an abnormal value!”

“We found an unknown magic source! Its power is increasing!”

“We had lost control of ‘Yggdrasill’! It ignored the emergency stop signal!”

The continuous bad news had made Dr Hoffman turn pale.

The laboratory was as if in a fire and tense atmosphere was spreading.

Everyone was with a panic look and were busy dealing with the buttons on their hands.

“What happened…?”

Anya who was looking from aside wondered.

Basically, there was nothing abnormal with Eco who was in the capsule.

Even though she was shot by the high power compressed magic and had struggle like she was having a nightmare, yet nothing dramatic had happened.

But the indicator was still indicating an abnormal value. Also, they were losing control of ‘Yggdrasill’.

The situation had suddenly become tense.

Even the emergency trigger had been triggered and the bell was ringing loudly.

-Dong!

At that instant, Anya heard something from the ground.

“What is that… Sound?”

As if to prove that it was not an illusion, ‘Yggdrasill’ magic indication exploded.

“Uwaa!”

Some groaned and all the surrounding deviced started to explode with red flames. All the technician were running away in fear.

“Don’t panic! Keep calm!”

Dr Hoffman shouted but not even a single soul was listening.

Because in everyone’s sights were Eco who was caged in the capsule.

Eco’s body was glowing with a dim light.

Even Anya was captive by the sight in front.

“Dr Hoffman! Let’s escape!”

A young researcher advised Dr Hoffman. The rest of the researchers were agreeing with him and looked at Dr Hoffman.

Anya left the wall and walk towards Dr Hoffman’s back.

“Dr Hoffman, I also think that it would be wise if we escape now.”

“No!”

Anya was stunned by Dr Hoffman’s aura. She had thought of him as a kind old man and was forced to act cruel as a researcher. Who would know that he would have such a stubborn side.

“What are you thinking! Even an outsider like me knew that this is dangerous! Isn’t there Millennium attached to that device too?”

What Anya was worried about is the existence of the Millenniums. Just in case the Millenniums explode… Anya was thinking. Let alone Beowolf, it is not even surprising if the capital disappear from the maps forever.

However, Dr Hoffman shook his head slowly.

“…I won’t. That will not happen. The energy in the Millenniums had run dry.”

“What?”

“All the magic energy… Was fully absorbed by experimental material α.”

“-!”

Anya looked at Eco dumbstruck.

The intensity of Eco’s light was getting stronger until the extend where one couldn’t look at her directly. Those‘Dong’sounds had become clearer.

Even though there were no dangers of the Millennium exploding, it doesn’t mean that they were free from danger. Eco right now was seen as the bomb.

Later, there was the loud sound of something breaking.

Different from the normal explosions, that explosion sounds like it was originated from something being applied pressure on.

“α….α is escaping!”

A researcher shouted.

The capsule containing eco was now in ruins and the liquid was flowing out like waterfall.

Eco can be seen floating with her eyes closed- in a short moment, she disappeared. What’s left is only stardust like magic particles floating in the air.

“She… Disappeared…?”

Anya dumbstruck, murmured alone.

===Part 5===
“Hey… Something’s wrong with Beowolf!?”

When Maestro Lancelot reached the landing space at a height of twenty meters, Silvia shouted:

“That is…!”

Ash who was riding on Lancelot behind Silvia widened his eyes.

The sacred airship Esperanza, airship Crown Solas and air ship Silvanus was lined up together.

On the other hand, the huge airship Beowolf was parked quite some distance away from the trio.

The suspicious thing was the black smokes emerging from Beowolf.

Could it be a fire?

If Eco is inside… Ash was too scared to think about it.

“Urgh…!”

At this moment, Ash felt a burning sensation from his left hand.

Although he nearly screamed in pain, he managed to tolerate with it.

It felt like suddenly putting his hand into a furnace.

“Is everything alright, Ash!?”

Silvia was worried about him and turned around and asked, but Ash couldn’t even reply because of the pain.

The ‘Seikoku’ engraved on his left arm was slowly moaning.

A while later, there was a glaring light coming out from his left arm and his sleeve up to his shoulders was burned off. Even the bandage was burned into pieces.

In a blink of an eye, Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was exposed.

“Wha…!”

The ‘Seikoku’ on his hand was glowing with different light intensity from time to time.

Ash was panicking.

It will be alright if it was just glowing but the heat and the pain sensation had no intention of stopping.

It felt that his left arm is going to explode anytime.

“Hey… What is actually happening?”

Silvia was in shock while holding the reins which was probably caused by the fright she experience from seeing Ash’s ‘Seikoku’s’ reaction.

“I don’t know… But I am now sure that I am again connected to Eco!”

Just like responding to Ash’s left arm, there was an object glowing in the sky.

“Ash! Look upwards!”

Silvia who noticed the abnormality was pointing at the sky. Ash too had noticed.

There was something glowing on the sky above the landing area.

“That is…”

The mysterious light was floating in the sky as if it was decorating it.

On the other hand, the full moon didn’t look as charming as before.

By taking a closer look, it was an egg with beautiful flow lines.

There was a big emblem that was carved on the pearl like egg. At a first glance, it looked like a royal emblem.

To be more specific, that emblem looked like Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

-Don…Don…Don…

There was a frightening beating sound from the egg.

The confusing part is, it moved with the same rhythm as the glow on Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

Ash immediately understood.

“I couldn’t be more wrong… Eco is in that egg!”

“How is that possible? What are you talking about…?”

“Princess-sama, I beg you. Please take me there!”

“…Alright. I believe in you. Fly Lancelot! Fly higher!”

But Lancelot ignored her orders. It stayed at the twenty meters height and looked at the egg with its head up.

“Hei… Lancelot? Anything wrong? Fly immediately!”

Even though Silvia shouted strictly, Lancelot still ignored her orders. On the other hand, it did an emergency landing at a corner of the landing space.

“What are you doing? Are you disobeying my orders, Lancelot!”

“…It is useless, Princess-sama. It seems that Lancelot has its own reason.”

“What did you say?!”

Silvia looked at Ash with an imposing manner.

“Do you know what Lancelot was thinking?”

“…I am not sure. It was probably affected by the ‘Seikoku’. I don’t know why, but I could somehow understand what Lancelot was thinking.”

After Ash and Silvia was forced to alight Lancelot unwillingly, Lancelot again spread its wings and shoot up into the sky.

Looking at Lancelot’s direction, Ash found out something important.

“Princess-sama! There are more and more… Maestros gathering together!”

Groups of Maestro were gathering from all direction. It had become an amazing night view created by the light from the Maestro’s magic.

One by one the Maestro appeared and gathered at the corner of the sky.

For Maestro’s whose numbers were already little to begin with to gather together, it was unheard of even in the old times-

===Part 6===
“What is actually happening…?”

Lancelot left its master and flew off on its own.

Although this had given Silvia a great blow, still the view of the night sky had gave her a deep impression.

Silvia could clearly hear the ‘Pssshh’ sounds of the beating of the wings.

When she had personally seen the dream like view, all her attention had been captured by it.

That egg even had wings growing out of it and feathers with silver lights were falling off. It was like snows that beautify the night sky.

Then- there was a crack from the egg shell.

The winged egg split into two-

“Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

A roar as if it was a horn announcing the end to the world could be heard all over.

Silvia who couldn’t look straight into the glaring light closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, the winged egg was no longer there. It was replaced by something that was out of this world.

To describe this thing with a word will be either – GOD or DEVIL.

However what Silvia said was insulting.

“What a scary monster…!”

[[Image:SnRK V04 193.jpg|thumb]]

“Stop! You are not allowed to say that!”

Ash shouted and brought Silvia back o her sense.

“That must be...Eco. I can feel it... I can feel it!”

“Sorry, Ash...”

Although Silvia was annoyed by her gaffe, she still couldn’t believe that it was Eco.

Later, Eco landed slowly while being surrounded by numerous Maestros.

Although the pink fur and the red eyes is similar to Eco, but her horns looked sharp and fierce and doesn’t at all looked like Eco’s round stubs.

Also, there was a third horn in between the two horns. It was like a unicorn’s horn and was up straight.

Her wings which were spread widely were different from a normal Maestro’s. It made one think of an angel’s wings.

Followed by a loud bang, Eco landed.

Eco lifted up her gigantic hind leg up high- And The large airship that had been the pride of the Empire was squashed in a few seconds.

With the conning tower being right at the middle, Beowolf had been squashed into a V shape and immediately exploded.

Yet, Eco was not at all affected.

Eco probably lost interest in Beowolf and tried to wriggle her long neck. She slowly lowered her center of gravity.

The target of her scarlet eyes was the window of the tall Fontaine Palace.

===Part 7===
-An unidentified flying object appeared above the capital and all the Maestros in the country disobey their masters’ order and gathered together.

Veronica who received the emergency report brought Glenn the captain of the escorts alone with her to the ballroom at the highest floor of the palace.

Anyway, there were important guests in the ballroom that gathered from all over the continent. No matter what happened, she must protect their safety in the name of the pride of the Knight’s country.

At the same time, she must bring back her father Oswald with her. He had most probably change his appearance and was drinking while mingling in the crowd.

While running on the long corridor, Veronica questioned Glenn:

“Did you too have lost contact with your pal?”

“It totally ignored my summons and ignored my request to present me my Ark. From the looks of the current situation where all the Maestros gathered at the capital’s sky, it probably has something to do with the unidentified flying object.”

“Then, our pride, the Holy Dragners of Lautreamont can be considered no more. If the Empire attacked us at this moment, without the protection of the Maestros, this country will fall in just a single night.”

“...I don’t have an excuse to offer.” <ref>面目次第も有りません have also the meaning of ‘It is a shame I don’t have the power to…’</ref>

Glenn lowered his head somberly.

===Part 8===
When Veronica and Glenn arrived at the ballroom, the palace music and the party atmosphere of the nobles had disappeared.

Most of the guests were by the glass window and were looking downwards in shock. From there they can see the landing area for the airships.

“That’s…!”

Veronica was also looking downwards through the glass window.

“It is dangerous to stand beside the window, Princess-sama!”

Glenn warned her but Veronica ignored him.

There was a change in the landing area.

A living object that was glowing with silver light suddenly landed there.

''-Uoooooooooooooooooo…!''

It was immediately followed by a loud roar that will made one feel like covering his ears.

It was stated in the previous report that ‘an unidentified flying object that looked like a huge egg’, but it seemed that the huge egg had
hatched when Veronica was on her way.

The unbelievable thing is, that huge monster easily split the Empire’s huge airship Beowolf into two with just a stomp.

Right at this moment, there was a man from the crowd was making a fuss.

“Ooh, what is happening! How can a dragon of the Knight’s… Destroy the most advance airship which is our country’s pride! I don’t think that
this is some simple matter!”

The man words had caused an uproar in the ballroom.

Until a moment ago, everyone had just found out that this monster is a dragon.

Talking about a dragon, everyone will think about Lautreamont Knight Country.

“Is that person…Klaus Viderhausen! He is obviously trying to cause a stir!”

Veronica angrily scolded and glared at the Empire’s young noble.

However, there was a man who stupidly tried to argue with Klaus.

“Nonsense! That monster had nothing to do with our country!”

Although the man was wearing a lion shaped mask, judging from his plum body, Veronica immediately knew who he is.

He is her father, Oswald.

“Klaus-dono! This is the truth! That monster had nothing to do with us! Please believe in me!”

“Hu… What you said was not at all convincing. Anyway, everyone here is a witness.”

Klaus was not even bothered by Oswald.

It was because what Klaus said is true. A huge dragon that appeared with no warning had destroyed the Empire’s airship right in front of
everyone.

Nothing could be worst than this.

For Chevron Kingdom and Zepharos Empire who had never see each other eye to eye was originally going to discuss about the peace in between
them in tomorrow’s continental congress ‘Elysium’.

To Chevron Kingdom and its ally Lautreamont Knight Country this should be a historical event.

“Stop… Let alone the Emperor, not even a royal from the Empire attends. It is a total joke. The Empire had never wanted peace-”

Just as Veronica finished her sentence, there were people screaming from everywhere.

Everyone was in a panic.

All the guests who were wearing their mask, including the musicians and the waiters, everyone were trying to escape.

Apart from Oswald who was crying, Klaus who had previously put the blame on the Knight Country was also fleeing.

“What…!”

Veronica who immediately turned around was also sweating tremendously.

There was a pair of scarlet eyes looking into one of the many palace windows.

She spent a few seconds to figure out that the dragon had stretched its neck and was looking into Fontaine Palace.

“Glenn, if I try to slash the pair of eyes with my huge sword… Do you think I have any chance of winning?”

“Please forgive my rudeness… Even if Princess-sama, you are no match for it.”

Glenn told the truth directly.

"Why must you be this honest?"

Veronica was sulking while she confronted the dragon eyes.

The round eyes.

''It looked like a baby’s pairs of eyes. Although it looked naïve, if this monster just rubbed its nose with the palace walls, Fontaine Palace will
turned into dust in seconds. Furthermore, it will be a hill full of bricks and corpse…''

Even though she was thinking of such scenario, Veronica could still manage a smile.

“Kuku… So this is of feeling of my life being controlled by others. I praise you, my child!”

Seeing that Veronica had no intention of escaping, Captain Glenn advised her in panic:

“Princess-sama, please retreat!”

“I mustn’t. Some of the guests are still here.”

Veronica looked around the empty ballroom.

There was a man with a mask standing at the middle of the dance floor.

The man was wearing a elegant suit. However his hair colour was like a cloth stain with blood.

He is obviously the guy in the reports- Milgauss.

Veronica looked at him in admiration.

“Hmm… You indeed look a little like Julius. Remove your mask!”

To her surprise, he actually did it. He could be seen silently removing his mask and threw it to a side as if he don’t need it anymore.

“-!”

Veronica’s eyes widen.

The handsome face beneath the mask was undoubtable Julius of ten years later who had became a seinen.<ref>青年, man with age range between 20-
30.</ref>

He had no longer the rebellious feel with him in his teenage years and was replaced by a feeling of a weapon that had been well polished.

“So you are Julius…!”

As if to sweep away her worries, Julius walked to the side of the window. At the same time, the dragon’s face disappeared as if it had lost
interest with the empty ballroom.

Julius was standing by the window looking at the huge dragon.

“Kukuku… I had been waiting for this moment for a long time!”

That sinful voice and the devil like smile made Veronica felt uneasy.

Glenn took a stepped forward as if trying to ask in behalf of Veronica.

He unsheathed his sword that was on his waist.

“You can’t be Julius, no? My friend will never show such malicious smile."

“Oh, Glenn McGuire! I remembered you are one of the guys that appeared in Julius’s memories. It should be suitable to use ‘it had been a long
time’ in this situation, don’t you think so?”

“What do you mean!”

“You still don’t get it? This body is indeed Julius’s. However, I am not Julius. But I can peek into Julius’s memories anytime."

“What is happening…?”

Veronica was curious but it was not bothered by the man.

“Kneel! Quick! Look carefully! You are witnessing a historical moment!”

The man was acting like a holy man in the religious painting. He spread his arms widely and declared his name.

“I am Mordred! The descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.”

Vreonica couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

The Maestro that Julius sacrificed his life to kill is named Mordred. It is also Julius’s Pal.

''Is it possible that Mordred had taken over Julius’s body?''

In regards of Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family- Veronica had only recently heard about this name.

The ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ that Dr Angela Cornwell found in Willingham Mausoleum.

Basically, Veronica had read through the copy of the book.

She recalled a part of the book.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons emperor family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons king family. An endless war started from these two families. After the members of the two families reincarnated, they will encounter each other, hate each other and kill each other.”

The person in front had introduced himself as the descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.

Then, who is the person who should be representing the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family-?

At this moment, Veronica stopped thinking because of Glenn’s shout.

“So I see… You are the roots of evil! I knew that Julius didn’t turn crazy! He will always be loyal to his beliefs and tried to have you
removed even when he had to commit a crime in the Knight Country!... Return Julius to us!”

Followed by a shout, Glenn reduced their distance and there was a silver flash.

However, Mordred easily parried Glenn’s slash.

“Urgh!”

Glenn growled.

Morderd had stopped the high speed slash with only his index and middle finger.

Glenn could be seen standing still while holding his sword. No, that’s not the case, Veronica understands well.

It was not that Glenn was not moving, it was because that he was unable to move.

Morderd had over powered Glenn with just two fingers.

“Hmph… I will let you experience the punishment for being disobedient to ''god''."

After Mordred gave a cold smile, there was a flash.

“Gwaaa!”

Glenn was knocked up into the air while unable to even resist. He knocked into the wall hard and became unconscious.

Veronica didn’t even have the time to care about Glenn and stared at Mordred.

“…I don’t understand. As far as I know, you should have a good relationship with Julius. Didn’t you even present him with an ark?”

“Hmph, the one who has a good relationship with Julius is another me. That me who acknowledged Julius as its master and had associate with him
quite well."

“Another me? What are you talking about?”

“Let me generously explain it to you as your last gift before you die. There was two personalities in Mordred. If it was to be a human, it will be call as a split personality.”

“What happened to the other personality?”

“It had disappeared together with the body. Ironically, it was it and Julius who had planned to kill me. For me, to prevent myself from dying,
I had sacrificed my body and change into this spiritual form and had inhabit in Julius’s body.”

Upon saying until there, Mordred looked out of the window.

Right beside the palace, the dragon was standing on its hind legs and was looking around curiously. It seemed to be troubled because it
couldn’t understand what was happening.

Mordred declared to that dragon:

“Descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, I will take that body of yours!”

“Now I understand, so this is what you planned…!”

At this stage. Veronica finally found out what is Mordred aiming for.

Morderd had once lost his body in to past when it was killed by Julius.

However, if it could take over the body of the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, it can once again be born as the
strongest dragon…!

“That will never happen, Mordred!”

Veronica unsheathed the huge sword on her waist.

Even though she knew that he was not an opponent that she could win in a direct confrontation, she still couldn’t bear to watch idly from the side.

''I will kill Mordred together with Julius’s body before he can manage to take over Avalon’s body-'' Veronica rushed forward while thinking so.

Even when it is her brother’s body that we are talking about, she had no intention of showing any mercy.

But, before Veronica could land a hit on Mordred, suddenly, there was darkness emerging from his body and spread all over the ballroom.

“Urgh… What is this dark mist… My conscious…!”

The moment she was surrounded by the darkness, Veronica felt a strong feeling of vomiting and fainting.

===Part 9===
After struggling in the darkness without knowing what was happening for some time- The darkness had finally disappeared.

“Are you alright, Veronica?”

There was a guy who held out his had to Veronica who was struggling to stand up.
[[Image:SnRK V04 207.jpg|thumb]]
“You…!”

There were killing intends in Veronica’s eyes.

To her surprise, Mordred who should be busy with taking over Avalon’s decedent’s body had tried to help her.

However, there was no longer the evilness on his face.

“You… Could you be Julius?”

“Ahh, that is me. You are still the same old you for not calling me ‘Anii-ue’.”

It seemed that because Mordred was gone, Julius who able to take back his body.

“Of course… You F.O.O.L”

Upon hearing, Julius smile but he immediately returned back to his serious expression.

“Sorry, but now is not the time for us siblings to be arguing. Mordred's spirit had already inhibited on Eco’s body. We have the obligation to defeat Mordred and protect this city.”

At that instant, Veronica felt a pain from her head as if she had just been strike.

“Hold on! Did you just say Eco? That huge dragon… is actually Eco?”

“I will explain the detail to you later. Can you stand up?”

“Hmph… Whom do you think you are talking to!”

Using the huge sword as a walking stick, Veronica put all her effort into standing up. But, it was probably the side effect of inhaling in the darkness, in the end, she fell down again.

“Princess-sama!”

The person who reached Veronica first was Glenn. Although he was badly injured, he had regained conscious.

Glenn held on to Veronica and glared at Julius.

“Julius… I had numerous thing that I want to tell you, but please allow me to tell you this first.”

“I can guess what you want to say but be my guest.”

While facing the calm Julius, Glenn with mix feelings shouted to Julius:

“You… Damn you!”

===Part 10===

Seeing that the Empire’s airship was easily crushed, the sacredship Esperanza and magicship Crown Solas flew off immediately.

Only magicship Silvanus remained at its location overlooking the whole incident.

Although Silvanus had yet to attack Eco, Ash was still worried stance the captain is Veronica.

Even so, seeing that Silvanus still haven’t make its decision, Veronica probably had not board the ship. They were most probably waiting for Veronica’s orders.

On the other hand, if Veronica had boarded the ship, there is a high chance that she will issue an attack on Eco. To protect the capital, Veronica will make this decision without any hesitation. Anyway, Silvanus fire power is not something that can be ignored.

“I…I will protect Eco!”

Ash made up his mind and rushed forward.

“Hold on, Ash. Do you want to be crushed!”

Silvia blocked Ash with her arms spread.

“Please move aside, Princess-sama! Who will protect Eco if I don’t!”

“Please keep your calm! Even so, what can you do!? How are you going to ride Eco who had turned into that? What’s more, what are you going to do to ride on Eco?”

“I…”

Silvia was right. During the time when the Necromancia attacked Ansarivan, he received help from Silvia and Lancelot.

But luck was not on his side. Lancelot who he could place his hope on had not yet returned after it gathered with the rest of the Maestro. The group of Maestros were still circling above the sky while waiting for something to happen.

To his relieved, after Eco crushed Beowolf, she had not made any frightening actions. Although Ash was sweating tremendously during the time she looked into Fontaine Palace through the window, he was lucky that she leave immediately.

Right now, Eco was only looking around and sniffing the building around her as if to figure out what was happening. In regards to what had happened to her body, she probably hasn’t figured it out yet.

“In conclusion, we must keep her as far from the town as possible. In case that she entered the town…"

Upon listening to Silvia’s assumption, Ash was shaking in fear.

Fontaine City has a population of around a million.

In another words, a million lives were now in Eco’s hands.

The severity of the current situation was no longer only involved Ash and Eco.

“Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

At that moment, Eco was roaring in pain and started to struggle. There was a change in her appearance that was originally surrounded by a silver light.

Just like a white cloth that came in contact with ink, there black colour was slowly taking over the white.

“…Eco? What’s happening!”

Ash could only look at Eco transform without doing anything.

The change in her skin was only the start.

Her angle like feathers had transformed into a crow like wings.

The previous middle horn of the three horns had disappeared and her pair of horns had turned into spiral shape.

Also, her four limbs were growing at a fast speed. It will be better to describe her as a giant like body rather than a huge beast. That huge body gave a evil feeling.

Last of all, there were nine eyes on its face and were glowing with red lights.

“Nine eyes…!”

Ash remembered something.

Eco once had a nightmare.

In her dream, was Eco attacked by the nine eyed dragon…?

-Don!

At that moment, Eco who had turned into that black dragon gave a dragon breath.

The flame emitted pierced the sky and scattered the dark clouds.

If this flame was aimed at Fontaine Palace or the town… Ash had Goosebumps just by thinking.

“Silvia, so you are here!”

At this moment, there was a fierce voice coming from behind.

It was Silvia and Glenn when they turned around.

Glenn was badly injured and looked like a rag.

Apart from that- There was another man that was following Veronica.

It was already surprising if a person was allowed to walk side by side with Veronica, yet it was far more surprising when they noticed the man’s hair colour.

“Milgauss! Why are you here!”

Ash felt that he was having Goosebumps all over his body. At the same time, he felt that Milgauss looked familiar. He remembered that he had seen that face in a portrait.

“Are you… Anii-ue?!”

Silvia shouted before Ash.

“Yeah. Although it is a little hard to believe, I am Julius. But I don’t have the time to give you any explanations right now. Firstly, we need to get rid of Mordred’s spirit from Eco’s body- Ash.”

When his name was suddenly called by Julius, Ash became nervous.

The person in front of him really felt like Prince Julius Lautreamont.

Julius stepped forward and placed his hand on Ash’s shoulder.

“Only you as the master can save Eco. Understood?”

“Yes. I had thought of that too myself.”

Julius smiled.

“Good answer. I will take the responsibility to bring you to Eco.”

“But… How are you going to do it?”

“Don’t worry. We have that.”

After he finished his sentence, Julius was pointing at- Magicship Silvanus that was actually resting at the far end of the landing area.

===Part 11===
“Ara. I don’t remembered inviting you here…Dark Dragon King Mordred.”

In the dragon workshop, Navi and Mordred were having a confrontation. She was sitting on her favourite chair with her legs crossed.

“Kuku. This is your last time to be able to be this relaxed.”

Mordred’s spirit still maintained Julius’s voice. It was probably because it had inhibited in Julius’s body for more than ten years…Navi thought so.

“I had taken over sixty percent of Eco’s body. It is only a matter of time that I can fully take control of her body. Avalon is losing.”

“…”

“Next, if I can fuse together with you, I can be fully awakened as the Dark Dragon King. Follow me. Even though you are called Navi, but I clearly know that you are not a normal navigator. You are the incarnation of the Dragweiss.”

“Ara. Just what I thought of the Dark Dragon King. You had made quite some investigation on your own.”

“Fuse with me quickly. Give me the supreme knowledge. Strictly speaking, Avalon and Nehalennia have the same roots… I should also be qualified to fuse with you.”

“I don’t disagree with this.”

Upon hearing Navi’s answer, Mordred smiled.

“So you agreed?”

“No I don’t. It is because I don’t like Nehalennia.”

“…What do you say?”

“I am rooting for Avalon's Imperial Princess and her knight. Especially her knight… Ash Blake, he is far manlier than you.”

“Hmph…what a fox you are. Since it had came to this, I will use force-”

Suddenly, there were numerous tentacles coming from under Mordred’s legs. They were like snakes that had found their prey and attacked Navi.

===Part 12===
“I am sorry. Could everyone apart from Ash and I leave this ship?”

Upon stepping into Silvanus’s wheelhouse, Julius spoke coldly.

The crew responsible for the control of the wheel and control communications turned around and looked Julius in confusion. Then they are all frightened as is they had seen a ghost.

They shouldn’t be blamed since the prince that should have been executed years ago was standing in front of them and had asked them to do something unreasonable.

“Hold on… Prince Julius! What do you planned to do?”

Seeing that Ash was requesting for an explanation, at the same time Julius answered, he turned around and looked at Veronica who was preparing to sit on the captain’s seat.

“I just don’t want the rest of the people to die with us. Veronica, I hoped that you could also help me by giving out the orders.”

“Do you think that I would even listen to that joke?”

“If the sister is stubborn, the elder brother will have to face some trouble.”

The next instant, Julius seize Veronica from behind with lightning speed. He was holding a hidden gun. It was a mechanic gun that the military of the Empire used.

Julius even chose to place the tip at Veronica’s temple.

“There is not much time. You should try to listen to your brother sometimes, Veronica.”

“Are you kidding! Silvanus is my magicship. Don’t even think of always doing what you wanted to, Julius.”

“As I had said before, I am your brother. Maybe you are a perfect princess in front of our people, but I knew your achilles heel. If you still disobey me, I will expose it in front of everyone.”

“What achilles heel?”

“I knew that you love Silvia. There are Silva portraits in your room. The clothes that Silva wore, Silva’s growth record, the poem that you wrote from missing Silvia and also Silvia’s human size doll-”

“I-I promise! Keep quite immediately!”

Ash was in a shock. He had never expected Veronica to surrender easily.

“Everyone, leave the ship immediately! This is an order from Veronica Lautreamont! No one is allowed to disobey!”

All the crew members rushed out from the wheelhouse.

===Part 13===
When everyone had left the magicship, Julius flied Silvanus while sitting on the pilot’s seat.

With the sudden shake of the magicship, Ash held on tightly to the seat of the communication officer to avoid falling. Looking through the round window, the magicship was getting further and further away from the ground.

It was a totally different experience from sitting on a dragon. When this lump of metal was flying with passengers- At the same time Ash was amazed, he also started to worry about crashing.

As for Julius, he was piloting Silvanus while telling Ash the whole story.

===Part 14===
Although what Julius said was hard to believe, basically, the dragons were seperated into the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. The two families had incarnated since the ancient times and were still fighting each other right until today.

Also, Eco is Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family’s descendant.

In another words, Eco is the Imperial Princess of the dragon.

“…Even after I had heard of such things, it is still hard for me to believe this. Eco who had been living with me was obviously a girl who sleeps late, a glutton and a hot headed girl...”

“I know how you feel. When I found out that my pal is the descendant for the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family, I was also astounded. In the beginning, I was also troubled by why was I chosen.”

Julius said.

“Back to the topic, Avalon’s Imperial Princess’s body is really huge. Even though she is still a young dragon, she had this unbelievable huge size… It is totally unbelievable.”

After Julius pressed a few buttons on the dashboard, Eco’s body was shown on the huge screen in front.

Silvanus was three hundred meters above the land and was looking at Fontaine city from the sky above.

From the screen, they can see Eco's back that had turned black because of being taken over by Mordred.

With its frightening spiral horns and nine eyes… It is exactly the image of the dark dragon king.

Eco who was originally standing on two legs was now standing on all four because of the pain caused by Mordred’s take over.

The worrying part is, Eco was not moving at all and yet she doesn’t look as if she was sleeping…

“Could it be that Eco was fighting Mordred?”

Julius shook his head in disagreement.

“It is impossible. Judging from the huge change of her body, I am afraid that… Eco don’t even have the strength to fight back.”

“Is it…”

“But not all hope is lost. In my opinion, Navi was fighting against Mordred.”

“Navi?”

Why would he mention Navi’s name at such a time?

Before that, how would Julius know about Navi?

“Navi is the incarnation of the Dragweiss. If Navi could keep on fighting back, even after Mordred could fully take over Eco’s body, he still couldn’t be fully awaken.”

“What do you meant?”

“Regardless of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor or the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king, both of them must fuse with the Dragweiss to obtain the supreme knowledge, only then they could receive their true power. I believe that Mordred right now is trying his best to make Navi his.”

“How come… you knew so many about him?”

“That was because it shared the same body with Mordred. Just like what he did to blend into the human society… I could also look into his memories.”

After hearing what Julius had said, Ash was still confused. However, there exists thing that could be easily understood without the need of good brains.

“In another words, this is a great time for a counter attack when Mordred was busy dealing with Navi, right?”

“That’s right. This is our only chance for victory. If you can ride on Eco and chase of Mordred’s spirit, then you can save Eco and the capital together.”

Ash nodded in agreement to what Julius had said.

“I am willing to give it a try. No matter it is Avalon or Nehalennia… I don’t think I even know what they mean. I only know that Eco is my pal.”

When Ash turned around and prepared to walk back to the deck, Julius spoke from behind:

“Although I don’t know why you are chosen… But I am glad that you are Eco’s knight.”

===Part 15===
“Urgh…”

Ash arrived at the deck and the winds were cold. Such temperatures were unheard of during the summer.

Ash was carrying a parachute- This is a decision made by Julius and him beforehand.

When Silvanus had come close to Eco, Ash will jump off from the deck with the help of the parachute.

After landing, it is all up to Ash.

Basically, Ash had gone through the landing practices in the academy.

Ash had never intended to become a soldier and had always thought that the academy was wrong to force them to go through the practices.

Anyway, the academy is not a military school- But who would expect that those practices must be applied right now.

“…Right there.”

Ash was looking down towards the ground from the bow and had located Eco’s back.

Although her fur had turned black but since the enormous amount of magic surrounding her was giving off strong rays of light, he won’t have to worry about missing his target.

He must make use of the time that Navi was fighting against Mordred to land on Eco’s head.

Julius voice emerged from the magic communication device:

“Ash, you may jump anytime.”

“Roger that.”

Ash looked downwards for one more time.

For such a huge beast, her only blind spot will be her head.

Ash tried to imagine himself riding on Eco’s head.

To his surprise, it was not at all scary.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was getting warm and was flickering with dim light.

It felt as if his ‘Seikoku’ was urging him to move quickly.

Suddenly- Eco lifted her neck and shot a dragon breath towards Silvanus.

“…Urgh!”

A bright light pierced through the night sky. Ash surrendered against the shaking deck and fell down. Although Julius had barely avoided a direct hit by giving the ship an emergency turn, the strong breath had burned the side of the ship into ashes.

There were smokes and fire emerging from the ship itself and it had lost balance.

“Tsk…! If you kill me, Eco will die too! If that happens, you also couldn’t get your hands on Eco’s body that you desired that much...! How could someone be this stupid?”

When Ash was groaning, Julius voice could be heard once again through the communication machine:

“Ash, are you alright!”

“Yes, I am!”

“Silvanus is going to do an emergency landing! Jump quickly!”

“I also intend to do so!”

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from the deck.

The moment his feet left the deck, Mordred gave a second dragon breath.

Looking backwards, he saw Silvanus’s deck suffered a direct hit from the dragon breath.

Ash shuddered. He was lucky that he had jumped of earlier or else he would be turned into dust.

Although Julius had said there are going to do an emergency ‘landing’, judging from the speed Silvanus was moving downwards, it looked like it was crashing.

Finally, the unbalance ship disappeared at the other end of the palace walls- Then a fire pillar could be seen followed by a loud explosion.

“Prince Julius…!”

Ash was sad but there was nothing he can do.

Julius had risked his life to fly him into the night sky.

The only thing he can do right now is to complete his mission in return.

Ash's body was moving downwards because of the gravity pull.

His face and ears felt like being crushed by the air pressure.

“Now is the time!”

Ash had got the timing right and spread open the parachute.

The amazing braking force had caused the parachute to slow down.

If another dragon breath was shot, Ash would certainly be hit but Ash prayed that he will not have such bad luck.

“Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

===Part 16===
“Damn! Where am I?”

Eco found out that she was in a cage when she woke up. When she was looking at her body, she found out that she was wearing a dress with low standards.

This style is obviously not of Eco’s preference.

Any dress in Fontaine Palace’s changing room looked better that this. It is even as heavy as lead and it felt more like a binding item rather than an evening dress.

On the other side of the cage was a wide white space. The walls, the floor and the ceiling was white. Not even a dust that could be found.

“How dare anyone to cage a dragon like me in this cage… What were they even thinking!?”

Eco was definitely confused. Yet she still vaguely remembered that she was awakened as a dragon. She even remembered that she had become huge and was looking at the whole Fontaine palace.

But her memories stopped there.

“Tsk…It seems that you are alright since you are this energetic even under such situation.”

It was a familiar voice.

“Navi? You…!”

Navi was standing outside of the cage. Even though Eco disliked Navi, but under such situation, Eco was grateful that Navi was here and felt that Navi was like an angel.

The Eco’s Angel was now looking like a ragdoll.

Navi who was always acting calm and give out a noble like feeling was now with a messed up hair and even her evening dress was in rags. All over her body were marks of being bounded.

“What happened? This doesn’t look like you at all…”

Eco was taking a closer look at Navi.

“Hmm…I am only accompanying Mordred in his game. It was just that, his tentacles fetish had given me some trouble!”

“Mordred? Who is that?”

“Please lend me your hand.”

Eco stretched her hand through the gaps in between the bars of the cage. After Navi held her hand, a mass amount of knowledge flowed into her brain.

In a blink of an eye, Eco knew everything that had happened. Only until now that she had realized that she was in her spiritual from.

“To make it simple… That person called Mordred is trying to take over my body, right?”

“That’s right. Anyway, during the time I was running around, he had done nothing bad. But if it is to destroy this capital, it will be an easy task for him.”

“Hmm… So I am such a great dragon.”

According to Navi’s information, Eco is Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“Huhu. Now Ash is going to look at me differently.”

Seeing that Eco was feeling proud, Navi sighed.

“As long as he can survive. He seems to be doing something foolhardy again.”

Navi held Eco’s hand again and Eco closed her eyes.

That current situation was sent into Eco’s brain as projections.

“What…!”

Eco was speechless.

Under the night sky- Ash leaned out from Silvanus’s deck.

The next instant, Mordred gave a dragon breath from the ground.

Silvanus was hit and was gliding in the sky as if it was a paper plane.

On the other hand, Ash jumped into the air and was falling with his head pointing downwards.

“Hold on… Is he crazy!?”

At that moment, Eco clearly heard Ash’s mumble.

"Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

In a short moment, tears started to flow from her eyes. Even though she was a spirit, her tears still kept on flowing. Even the Dragweiss couldn’t give an explanation. A warm feeling was haunting her heart… What was that feeling?

“Why…Why? Why would he… try to do so many things for me? Even when I… Had caused many, many troubles for him?”

Navi stretched her hand into the cage and patted her head.

“Do you even have to ask? It is because you are his pal.”

Eco rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

“Navi, please tell me what can I do for him.”

“Teehee. That’s more like it.”

Navi smiled and waved her hand lightly. With a flash, the cage had disappeared. At the same time, the black dress that limits Eco’s movement had been broken into particles and a pure white evening dress was raveled from beneath.

In a short time, Navi removed Mordred’s seal.

“I must say that… You are very good.”

Eco was looking at her dress. It designs compromised of the elements of elegant and pure. It is as if it was made to be worn by the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“No matter how great I am, I can't help you with the upcoming step. Understood?”

Eco nodded in reply.

“Then, what should I do?”

After Navi smiled, she cheekily said:

“Of course you are to present him your originally made Ark and the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.”

The next instant, Eco became confused.

“What? Are you serious?”

As if it was natural to do so, Navi nodded without any hesitation.

“All the mimics that you had created for emergency in the past… is useless against Mordred.”

“But, how am I to do this impossible task!?”

An original Ark could not be completed easily.

It was because of Eco had seen her ancestor’s blueprint; she understands how hard it can be. An Ark is not only a strong magic weapon, at the same time, it is also a perfect art masterpiece.

Not to mention that Eco was still a young dragon that was not even a year old without any experience. Navi’s suggestion was like asking a baby to build a palace.

“Anyway, it will not be called difficult if the blueprint could be easily created.”

Eco gave up before she even started but Navi ignored it.

“Rest assured, you must believe in your own ability. You are an Imperial Princess who is the blood descendant of Avalon.”

“But… what we must think about is not only the armour itself, there is also the Ark-weapon…”

“Listen carefully, the shape itself doesn’t matters. It was the mental power of the creator that decide the strength of the Ark. Even if you don’t know the shape, as long as you focus, the shape of the Ark will be formed.”

“Really…?”

“Yeah. Also, you don’t have to worry about the Ark-weapon. Avalon has a treasured sword that had been passed down through the generations. Just use it.”

After a moment of silent, Eco mumbled:

“…I had always disliked you since the first time I met you. Regardless of your relaxed attitude or your looks that was similar to mine or your overly large breast…I hate them and hate them very much! However… It is funny that I felt that you are trustable.”

Eco lifted her head and smile.

Navi also returned a smile.

At the same moment, Eco felt that a light had pierced through that darkness that had been blocking her eyes.

She didn't want to look for trouble anymore.

And she definitely doesn’t want to give up before taking up the challenge.

While the evening dress was swaying, Eco spoke with confidence:

“Just wait and see. I will definitely complete my original Ark!”

===Part 17===
“Damn… What kind of joke is this!”

Although Ash had finally landed on Eco, still the landing spot was her back and not her head. It was exactly beside the joints between the body and the wings.

That pair of wings was like the wings of a new born bird. It was still wet and was unable to fly right away.

Maybe this is my only life saver…Ash secretly thought.

Black furs were grown from her uneven skin. It felt like a Necromancia. He must get rid of Mordred’s spirit and return Eco to her original appearance as soon as
possible.

To achieve this, he must try to ride her gigantic body. However… Ash was looking at Eco’s head from afar.

Connected to her back that was as huge as prairie was a long neck that looked as if it was a stairway to heaven. And her head with spiral horns was at the other end of the neck.

His current aim was to ride on her head and try to control her using his will as a dragner. However… The distance between them was huge. It was like trying to climb the dangerous Xenoglavia Mountains without any climbing tools.

“Stop… This is not the time to give up.”

Ash threw aside the parachute and move forward while pushing aside those furs that were taller than his height.

“Now I really looked like a louse…”

In reality, Mordred treat Ash as nothing but a louse. That is why he was not bothered by Ash at all.

“Just wait and see. Your overconfidence will be the cause of your death, Mordred…”

Although Ash kept on talking to himself to boost his confidence, but every time he looked towards her head, he felt like falling apart.

Suddenly, there was a change in the night sky.

Those Maestros who were originally circling in the sky started to make their movements.

Those Maestros could be seen gliding towards Mordred and had him surrounded.

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrr…”

Mordred lifted his neck and gave a threatening growl. However, before he even managed to attack, the Maestros activated their magic at the same time.

With a flash, chains that were made from magic appeared. Numerous chains had tied down the huge dragon’s neck, front legs, hind legs, tail…

“Guuuoooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was struggling with all his might but the chains wouldn’t even budge.

“They…!”

It can’t be wrong. These Maestros were trying to seal Mordred’s movement. Who know if they were thinking that the dragon worthy to take to top is not Mordred but Eco.

At that moment, a Maestro landed right in front of Ash. Its pair of horns that looked like a dear’s looked familiar to Ash. Then a clear voice could be heard coming from behind the dragon.

“Ash… Hurry up!”

“Lukka!? Why are you here?”

That is. The Maestro that suddenly appeared from above was Gawain and Lukka was riding on its back. Ash felt nostalgic.

Lukka while feeling worried gave Ash a short explanation.

“Err… The Maestros in the seven dragon house was escaping together. I risked my life to cling on Gawain… In the end, I found out that I was already here.”

“Did Rebecca and Max come together?”

Lukka shook her head. It was probably Ash's mistake that he felt that Lukka’s ears were slightly drooping.

“Only I noticed that something was going on with the Maestros…”

“Is that so…”

As if to interrupt Ash’s and Lukka’s conversation, Gawain roared with its jaws opened.

It was as if trying to tell Ash to ride on it quickly. Ash naturally didn’t reject this offer.

“Thank you!”

Just as Ash sat on Gawain’s back, Gawain flapped its wings.

After piercing through the night sky, Gawain’s altitude was increasing following the direction of Mordred’s neck. Lukka’s riding skills was as good as ever and could only be described by perfect.

Ash was clinging tightly to Lukka’s thin waist to avoid from dropping off.

However, Mordred will not stay silent. Although he was being tied down, it was still struggling and roaring loudly.

Suddenly, magic cannons continued to appear in the sky and was firing at Gawain.

Ash was trembling when he saw those cannons.

It was because those cannons looked like the weapon that Ash used during his fight with Milgauss in Willingham Mausoleum. The only difference is, each cannon was around Gawain’s size.

“Magic shield Aegis…!”

“Need not worry… It will be alright as long as we are not hit.”

Lukka was not at all shaken.

As if she had fused with Gawain, she was controlling Gawain by moving left and right and dangerously avoided the crossing light rays.

It even used its dragon breath and those magic canons were destroyed one by one.

When Gawain had successfully passed Mordred’s head, all the magic cannons had disappeared.

“Ash, now’s the time…!”

Just when Lukka shouted, Gawain did a summersault.

At the point where the sky was upside down, Ash jumped down.

He drew a big locus in the night sky and successfully land in between the two horns. Looking from a close distance, the horns looked more like an altar than a horn.

When his feet landed on that spot, he felt satisfied. It was probably his dragner’s intuition that told him this is the best riding spot.

“Listen carefully Eco!”

Ash was shouting with all his might at his ‘Seikoku’ that was connected to Eco:

“Right now, I am going to ride you! I swear I will be successful in riding you! Whether you are a Imperial Princess or not it has nothing to do with me! So what if you are a imperial princess? You are always bad tempered, try to solve anything with force, a sleepy head, only have crepes in your eyes and felt like wanting to bite greedily whenever you saw meat. Are these what an Imperial Princess should do! Even if you really are an Imperial Princess, I will never approve it!... I only knew that- I am your knight, and you are my pal. Things are just as simple as this!”

The next instant, there was a change in his left arm that was dense with ‘Seikoku’.

The ‘Seikoku’ can be seen emitting rays of light that were able to light up the entire night sky. Then patterns started to crawl just like some living things.

No, the patterns were growing.

“W-What had happened…?”

Just when Ash was feeling confused, his ‘Seikoku’ started to spread outwards towards Ash entire body with his left arm as the starting point.

Ash found out that his connection with Eco had become stronger.

Although he couldn’t communicate with Eco verbally, yet, he was sure that he was connected to Eco…!

But, what Ash was thinking only lasted for a short moment.

“Guuuuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was back on the move. He had broken one of the chains and was standing on two legs.

“Auuu…!”

Lukka groaned. The wind created when Mordred stood up had affected Gawain. Although it was not blown away by the wind, it was obvious that it could not remain
its balance. However, Lukka shouted:

“Don’t worry about me… I am alright! Ash, just focus on saving Eco…!”

Then, Lukka and Gawain finally fall and disappear from Ash’s line of sight.

“Lukka…!”

Ash stretched his arm but he could only grab the air.

The Maestros that scattered in the sky tried to make another chain to tie down Mordred’s upper body.

But before Mordred could be sealed, it forcefully shook its neck.

“Uwaaaaaaaaa!”

Ash lost his balance and was thrown up into Fontaine Palace like a cannonball.

-This is a lie… It must be…?

He was approaching the tower in the middle of Fontaine Palace.

If he was to hit into such stone wall…he will definitely die.

-Is this the end…? Is Eco and I… Going to end right here?

Right at this moment.

Almete, Gorjal, Peto…

The voice of the spell was coming from his ‘Seikoku’ that had spread all over his body.

Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje…

It was definitely Eco’s voice.

Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales…

Compare to the previous times, every single word that Eco said was followed by a deep tone.

Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas…

Without any reason, Ash felt courage from within.

Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas… Escarpes…

Lastly, Eco was left with the last word.

-Espolón!

Ash who was going to crash into Fontaine Palace was surrounded by holy lights.

It felt as if he was surrounded by angel’s wings.

Even though Ash had an illusion of he was ascending to heaven, Eco’s voice had disrupted this peaceful feeling.

“You absolutely must accept my feelings!”

===Part 18===
As he opened his eyes, Ash was standing at the highest point of Fontaine Palace.

“I-I am saved?”

He saw Mordred was standing ferociously with only two legs while being bounded by the chains of the Maestros.

All of the nine eyes were burning with the flames of rage and looked like scarlet stars. Even though he was trying his best to break free from those chains, those Maestros kept on creating new chains.

“This… What is this feeling?”

Ash was looking at his own body.

His entire body was emitting heat and was overflowing with magic.

It have to be the Ark that Eco presented to me- Yet to Ash’s dismay, what he was wearing right now was still his cloths that looked like rags.

There was not even an Ark that could be seen.

Even so, Ash still continued to feel safe as if he was protected by the Ark. Furthermore, the ‘Seikoku’ that was on his entire body was alive.

What is happening?

Hey, why are you daydreaming! Quickly use the Ark-weapon!

Eco’s voice was once again could be heard in his mind

“Eco…? What is happening?”

T-that is…?

Without any reason, Eco became silent. It felt as if she was embarrassed because of a certain something.

As if to speak on Eco’s behalf, another voice appeared in his mind.

Huhu. That is an original Ark that Eco had created on her own. However, it is still incomplete and even that shape had not been decided on yet.

“This voice… Are you Navi!”

The Ark represents proof of the oath of a dragon that swears to hand over their body and feelings to their knight. At the same time, it was a proof that it was connected to the Master’s heart. Right now, you are recognized as the Avalon’s knight.

I-I only wanted to get back my own body!... It was never meant to be given to you!

Ara, who is the person who was crying because she was worried about Ash? I wonder.

S-Shut up!

Eco and Navi seemed to had started an argument.

Ash made a wry smile because they could still have the mood to quarrel even under such dangerous situation.

All the negative emotions like unsecured and frightened had disappeared.

However- Right after that, Ash had a bad premonition as if a pair of cold hands had held on to his spirit. When he raised his head, Mordred’s eyes were filled with sparks and were marking him.

It had obviously begun to take notice of Ash who was previously being regarded as a louse.

“Guuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Although Mordred was still bounded by those magic chains, he still managed to open his jaws after putting in some effort.

There was a ball of light that could be seen appearing in front of his nose and it was slowly expanding-

Ash felt a large amount of energy from it. It was thanks to the Ark that his senses had sharpened.

Navi warned Ash in his mind.

That’s bad. Even though Mordred have not fused with me, he is still very strong…!

“Rest assured. I will personally deal with it.”

Ash immediately started to search for information regarding his Ark-weapon. Thanks to his experience in equipping those mimics, his was able to complete his search in a short time.

Ash smiled from within his heart.

The Ark-weapon formed in his mind was undoubtably the strongest sword that had ever existed.

Ash readied his posture and started to chant the spell.

“An iron that could slash through anything…”

For every word he said, his ‘Seikoku’ that was all over his body was emitting heat and reacted strongly to it.

"A holy sword meant for a knight of all knights-”

At the same time, Ash felt that his palm was overflowing with an unlimited amount of magic.

The one and only treasured sword that had been passed down generations by generations in the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family had its shape formed in Ash’s palm.

“Appear- Excalibur!”

It was not only a huge brave and beautiful sword but also an Ark-weapon.

On its silvery white hilt were many scarlet coloured Milinniums and they were shining brightly.

After he held the holy sword with both hand tightly, Ash leaped.

At the same time, Mordred was giving out the dragon breath.

That was a ball of light with overwhelming powers that could destroy the entire capital to ground level in a blink of an eye. Followed by some purple electric around Mordred’s head, the ball of light was released at Ash’s direction.

To make things worse, Ash couldn’t avoid it because the entire Fontaine Palace and City was right behind him.

No- In reality, I won’t even need to avoid it.

“Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Ash as if he had forgotten about his fear rushed towards the ball of light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the Millenniums at the hilt of the holy sword was giving out a bright light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the shapeless Ark was releasing all its magic.

“Kirisakeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” <ref>斬り裂け. Means to get split and break apart.</ref>

Just before being swallowed by that attack, Ash had swung the most powerful strike.

-Cut!!! <ref>斬. Ii was a word that was usually shouted when someone wanted to cut/slash/chop/kill off something.</ref>

At the same time the lump of energy was split into two, Ash was in mid-air. His vision was full of white and he could see nothing at all.

If not because of the protection he received from the Ark, all the cells in his body should had been reduced into nothing. Ash was indeed slashing through such high amount of temperature.

In the end, his vision finally widened.

The dragon breath that was sliced into two had its trajectory changed and each had landed at the Fontainia plains on both side of the capital and had exploded.

Although it was a huge explosion, apart from the strong wind, Fontaine City remained intact.

Ash had again lifted Excalibur and had it pointed at Mordred’s head.

At that moment, there was a creepy voice coming from Ash’s mind.

…Hold on! If you harm this body, the daughter of Avalon would also be-

The nine eyes kept on blinking as if it still had something to say.

“Haa! Now you start to beg from me… Know your stand, Mordred!”

Ash remained determined and continued to land at the head.

Of course Ash knew that this body originally belonged to Eco.

He never had the intention to simply slash around with this sword.

However, to get rid of Mordred’s spirit, he needs Eco to bear with it for a few more moments.

What Ash had intended to do was not to kill Eco but to make her lost her strength.

Where is the best place to land my attack?

There is not enough time to think of such complicated problems.

It is because apart from Eco’s and his life, Ash was burdened with the lives of millions of residents of the capital. Ash decided to wager everything he had in the only possibility he could think of.

“Eat this, Mordred!”
[[Image:SnRK V04 243.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was landing at full speed.

''What are you trying to do…? Do you want to follow the Julius's footsteps and become a ‘dragon slayer’? I can’t understand this, I just couldn’t understand this…!''

Ash didn’t replied and had no intention of doing so.

“Whether you are a god or a devil-”

Ash’s sword and Mordred’s horn clashed with each other.

“All the dragons will have to listen to my command, not to mention-”

After he had pinpointed the crucial point to release Eco, Ash swung Excalibur-

“If it is my '''P.A.L'''!”

Followed by a sound of a metal clashing with rocks, the night sky was swallowed by a white light.

The thing that was chopped off by Ash and was flying in mid-air was the left horn.

“Guuuuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred’s roar was echoing in the night.

===Part 19===

“Huhu. Mordred must be running away with his tail rolled up<ref>A proverb</ref> even though a spirit shouldn't have any tails.”

Mordred’s spirit was running under the night sky towards the east while he was being seen by Navi.

On the eastern side of the country is Chevron Kingdom’s land.

“So in the end he had escaped to Chevron Kingdom… I must wait until he rises up again before I could have him captured. Right now, I should give praise to Avalon’s Knight."

Navi gave herself a cheer and smiled.

Eco’s spirit was no longer beside her.

===Part 20===

Ash’s final blow had chopped off Eco’s left horn.

Last month during the time Ash was in the infirmary, he had bitten Eco’s horn. Furthermore, her left horn that was chopped off had made her recalled that feeling.

It was that ‘happy’ feeling that dragged Eco’s spirit out.

Her hearts memories and her body memories.

When both of them are thinking the same thing, Eco’s spirit managed to take back its own body and get rid of Mordred’s spirit.

Not only this method is impractical, its succession rate too is just as low.

However, Eco’s clearly remembered the feeling that Ash gave her.

-Navi had seen it all.

The body of the huge dragon had undergone some changes inside the glaring light.

The skin colour that was originally black had turned back to its original silvery white colour.

As for those nine creepy eyes, they had returned into two clear scarlet eyes.

Then-

The body that was bigger than Fontaine Palace was shrinking slowly and finally turned back into a young teenage girl with pink hair.

Ash gently hugged the angel like naked body in mid-air.

Although Eco was blushing, she still placed her hand on Ash’s back and hugged her knight.

"Princess of Avalon ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8

2013-11-07T07:57:52Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 8 - Avalon's Imperial Princess==
===Part 1===
In the mothership Beowolf- In the armory, under Dr Hoffman’s command the battle is in full swing.

Eco who was naked was floating in magic guided device. ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule. There were groups of technician working around her.
This was out of Anya’s area of understanding. She could only stand by and wall and watch silently.

But, she understood well the pain that Eco was feeling.

The cold voice was followed by its echo when it was reflected on the metal body.

“The cartridge had been filled. Prepare for launching.”

“The countdown starts now. Ten, nine, eight… Three, two, one-.”

“Launch the compressed magic!”

A red bean was shot out followed by a loud gun shooting sound. Anya felt that even the ship was vibrating.

“…!”

Then, there were air bubbles coming from Eco’s mouth. If not because of she was in the liquid, her scream could definitely be heard.

Anya couldn’t bear to see Eco suffering and looked away.

Eco’s body had already taken at least ten shots of the compressed magic.

Eco regained her consciousness after the start of the experiment. At the beginning, she was struggling in the water, but ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule was not at all affected.

But after receiving a continuous dozens of compressed magic, she lost her strength.

Right now, she was just like a living dead. Her blank eyes were now lifeless and it was terrible. It was pure torture.
Even so, the group of researchers led by Dr Hoffman were not at all shaken and continued silently.

“There is no significant change on the appearance of α. There are no abnormalities on her respiratory system. No magic fluctuation can be seen.”
Without realizing, the group of researchers started to refer Eco as α.

Eco is a human, a young dragon and also a living being- But this group of human had taken everything from her. To them, Eco was just experimental material α.
Who knows if they want to remove their feeling of guilt by calling her with symbols…Anya secretly thought so.

At this moment, Dr Hoffman’s voice is heard by Anya.

“Still no changes… It seems like we don’t have any more choices. Activate all the Millennium.”

Anya turned pale when she heard that.

This means that they had decided to use full power on ‘Yggdrasil’.

===Part 2===
“*Sob*… It was all… My fault. *Sob*…”

In the maid’s bedroom in the ground floor of the palace.

Prim was lying on the bed with her pillow wet with tears.

There was only Ash and Silvia beside her bed. Cosette was standing outside the room by the door.

Prim cried while she told the whole incident.

Prim arrived at the ancient palace when she was chasing Eco who was running amok.

She had met a few suspicious people there.

Seeing the enemy suddenly attacked, Eco appeared and became the bait to let Prim escape.

When Prim regained conscious, Eco was no longer there.

After hearing, Ash felt something suspicious.

“Why do you go to the ancient palace?”

“That’s because… It was my entire fault! It was my bad to say such things!”

“Prim, please stay calm. Compared to you, Ash was the person who suffered the most.”

After being advised by Silvia, Prim rubbed of her tears.

“You are right. Sorry…”

“Prim-san, please tell me everything before Eco was kidnapped!”

Prim nodded.

“I have no ill intention, it was just that… Ash-sama is a human and Eco is a dragon… So I thought that Eco will feel lonely after Ash-sama married with a human girl. The moment I told her that, Eco rushed out of the room.”

“What…!”

Who would have thought of this, Ash was speechless.

“Idiot! You… Why do you have to tell her this!”

Silvia was mad.

“If I am Eco… I will definitely feel hurt if someone told that to me! Even when Eco is a dragon, her thought is still of a girl’s. She should know very well that her situation is special. Why was she born as a human? Why was she not born as a dragon… If I am Eco, I can never feel secure.”

“Princess-sama…”

Ash looked at Silvia who was telling Eco thought in surprise.

“Recently, she had gotten use to the school life. She was also being loved by everyone as the student council’s mascot. Even so, to Eco, the only person she could trust in… Is no other but Ash.”

“And I… Had said something terrible…”

“Strictly speaking, Eco is still a young dragon who was not even a year old. Can’t you be a little more indirect in your-”

“Forget it, Princess-sama. Right now, we could never solve the problem even after lecturing Prim-san. What’s more, if they had this planned, no matter what Prim-san said, Eco will still be kidnapped.”

“…You are right. But how are we going to rescue Eco?”

Silvia nodded in agreement with Ash.

“Prim-san… Could you describe those people who attacked?”

Ash was praying while asking. His only clue is Prim being the witness.

“Err…They had pretended to be the palace servant. But, they didn’t look like a citizen of the Knight Country. For their skin colour, it looked like they are the Tantalos…. Also, the person who attacked me is a short girl.”

“A Tantalos girl…!”

Ash was feeling Déjà vu. It was like he had found the last piece of puzzle in his memory.

“It was the girl who followed Milgauss!”

Ash’s fists were shaking. The world he was seeing was dyed in red. Even though he had a feeling that Milgauss was the culprit, still, after making sure, he was still in rage.

“Since we knew who was the criminal-”

Silvia immediately stopped Ash who intends to rush out from the room.

“Hold on, Ash! Where do you think you are going to?”

“The ballroom, of course! I want to settle thing with Milgauss!”

“Keep your calm! Do you think that Milgauss will admit it even after you found him?”

“…Maybe not.”

Ash turned speechless.

Silvia was right, no matter how emotional he became, Eco still wouldn’t be able to return safely.”

Just as if she was trying to have Ash cooled down, Silvia made a suggestion in a calm voice:

“Don’t you think that this is a good time to save Eco when Milgauss is busy with the masquerade?”

“What do you meant?”

“Milgauss couldn’t even be bothered by an activity with long history such as this continental congress and will do anything just to capture Eco. Even when I don’t know what was his intentions, but capturing Eco alive is their priority. I am sure that their lackeys won’t do anything to harm Eco when the mastermind was absent.”

After listening to Silvia’s analysis, Ash gave a breath of relieve.

“The problem remains is, where is Eco’s location. Since Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ is not reacting, it means that Eco was being hidden in an enclosed place. For example something that could be a barrier to cut off magic… Anyway, it must be done with the proper equipment. It just can’t be a rally point that they had just constructed.”

“An enclosed place with proper equipments? That’s it, Milgauss had Klaus backing him up…”

Last evening, an airship flew past the evening sky…

The black ship that was waving the Empire’s flag proudly…

Ash remembered.

Ash and Silvia exchanged glances and shouted at the same time:

“Beowolf!”

===Part 3===
-W-Will…I die just like this…

Eco thought so.

The liquid in the capsule kept on rotating and Eco’s body was being swept by it.

Every time her shoulders or waist touches the glass, her body will move slowly in the opposite direction.

It seems like the liquid was made of special materials. Luckily, it doesn’t affect her breathing. But after suffering a few shots from the magic device, her body turned numb.

This feeling is like an empty mind floating in mid air.

-If I could just… Continue sleeping… Then I won’t feel any pain…

Just when Eco thought so, a power that surpassed those previous ones was released at her.

“Noooooooooo…!”

Even though she thought that she shouted in pain, in truth they were just air bubbles coming out from her mouth.

A bright light flashes and the water turned rapid. Just like being swallowed off by a tsunami, her body kept on rotating and kept on hitting the glass around her.

-W….Why do I have to suffer this kind of pain.

It had passed the limit of her brain to just think of what they are going to do to her. She could only feel that her body had been injected with a vast amount of magic.

The pain she felt is just like her body being ripped open.

It felt like her organs were being messed up by someone.

-Urgh… It hurts…. It hurts…. I beg you all, please stop.

It is pointless no matter how she shout in her mind, the magic was still flowing into the body. Eco’s body was jerking nonstop and she was struggling.

You might as well do me a favour by killing me-Eco gave up.

“…!”

At the next moment- The Necromancia’s slimy tentacles attacking her from all directions.

Eco couldn’t understand.Where did those tentacles appear from in this enclosed environment?

The tentacles which were wriggling like a snake slowly snatched her freedom.

Her arms, waist, legs… was entangled by those tentacles. -Stop! This must be an illusion! It is this device that was making me hallucinate…!

Eco tried to stay conscious and opened her eyes widely.

At that moment, the tentacles disappeared.

The feelings of being entangled by those tentacles also disappeared.

However, not long after that, she loses focus and the tentacles appeared again and had her waist surrounded.

In a blink of an eye, she was lifted by those tentacles.

-Stop!

[[Image:SnRK V04 183.jpg|thumb]]

An abnormally thick tentacle was approaching at Eco’s face.

Eco kept her teeth closed with her might. If she was to be careless, the tentacle will surely wriggle into her mouth. Eco had Goosebumps just by think about it.

Eco initially wanted to ask for Ash’s help. She hoped that he could save him from this hell.

However, from the point she woke up in this device, she couldn’t even summon Ash.

Her Astral Flow with Ash had also been cut off.

The lost of her communication had put her in fear.

Eco was shocked that the lost of her connection with Ash would put her in such great fear.

-I am really an idiot. I only knew what is precious to me after I had lost it.

This experience had made her wanted to treasure Ash much more.

That’s right, without Ash, I can’t do anything… I am really a good for nothing.

-Don…

At that instant, there was something moving in her body.

===Part 4===
“Something is wrong! The magic indicator is showing an abnormal value!”

“We found an unknown magic source! Its power is increasing!”

“We had lost control of ‘Yggdrasill’! It ignored the emergency stop signal!”

The continuous bad news had made Dr Hoffman turn pale.

The laboratory was as if in a fire and tense atmosphere was spreading.

Everyone was with a panic look and were busy dealing with the buttons on their hands.

“What happened…?”

Anya who was looking from aside wondered.

Basically, there was nothing abnormal with Eco who was in the capsule.

Even though she was shot by the high power compressed magic and had struggle like she was having a nightmare, yet nothing dramatic had happened.

But the indicator was still indicating an abnormal value. Also, they were losing control of ‘Yggdrasill’.

The situation had suddenly become tense.

Even the emergency trigger had been triggered and the bell was ringing loudly.

-Dong!

At that instant, Anya heard something from the ground.

“What is that… Sound?”

As if to prove that it was not an illusion, ‘Yggdrasill’ magic indication exploded.

“Uwaa!”

Some groaned and all the surrounding deviced started to explode with red flames. All the technician were running away in fear.

“Don’t panic! Keep calm!”

Dr Hoffman shouted but not even a single soul was listening.

Because in everyone’s sights were Eco who was caged in the capsule.

Eco’s body was glowing with a dim light.

Even Anya was captive by the sight in front.

“Dr Hoffman! Let’s escape!”

A young researcher advised Dr Hoffman. The rest of the researchers were agreeing with him and looked at Dr Hoffman.

Anya left the wall and walk towards Dr Hoffman’s back.

“Dr Hoffman, I also think that it would be wise if we escape now.”

“No!”

Anya was stunned by Dr Hoffman’s aura. She had thought of him as a kind old man and was forced to act cruel as a researcher. Who would know that he would have such a stubborn side.

“What are you thinking! Even an outsider like me knew that this is dangerous! Isn’t there Millennium attached to that device too?”

What Anya was worried about is the existence of the Millenniums. Just in case the Millenniums explode… Anya was thinking. Let alone Beowolf, it is not even surprising if the capital disappear from the maps forever.

However, Dr Hoffman shook his head slowly.

“…I won’t. That will not happen. The energy in the Millenniums had run dry.”

“What?”

“All the magic energy… Was fully absorbed by experimental material α.”

“-!”

Anya looked at Eco dumbstruck.

The intensity of Eco’s light was getting stronger until the extend where one couldn’t look at her directly. Those‘Dong’sounds had become clearer.

Even though there were no dangers of the Millennium exploding, it doesn’t mean that they were free from danger. Eco right now was seen as the bomb.

Later, there was the loud sound of something breaking.

Different from the normal explosions, that explosion sounds like it was originated from something being applied pressure on.

“α….α is escaping!”

A researcher shouted.

The capsule containing eco was now in ruins and the liquid was flowing out like waterfall.

Eco can be seen floating with her eyes closed- in a short moment, she disappeared. What’s left is only stardust like magic particles floating in the air.

“She… Disappeared…?”

Anya dumbstruck, murmured alone.

===Part 5===
“Hey… Something’s wrong with Beowolf!?”

When Maestro Lancelot reached the landing space at a height of twenty meters, Silvia shouted:

“That is…!”

Ash who was riding on Lancelot behind Silvia widened his eyes.

The sacred airship Esperanza, airship Crown Solas and air ship Silvanus was lined up together.

On the other hand, the huge airship Beowolf was parked quite some distance away from the trio.

The suspicious thing was the black smokes emerging from Beowolf.

Could it be a fire?

If Eco is inside… Ash was too scared to think about it.

“Urgh…!”

At this moment, Ash felt a burning sensation from his left hand.

Although he nearly screamed in pain, he managed to tolerate with it.

It felt like suddenly putting his hand into a furnace.

“Is everything alright, Ash!?”

Silvia was worried about him and turned around and asked, but Ash couldn’t even reply because of the pain.

The ‘Seikoku’ engraved on his left arm was slowly moaning.

A while later, there was a glaring light coming out from his left arm and his sleeve up to his shoulders was burned off. Even the bandage was burned into pieces.

In a blink of an eye, Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was exposed.

“Wha…!”

The ‘Seikoku’ on his hand was glowing with different light intensity from time to time.

Ash was panicking.

It will be alright if it was just glowing but the heat and the pain sensation had no intention of stopping.

It felt that his left arm is going to explode anytime.

“Hey… What is actually happening?”

Silvia was in shock while holding the reins which was probably caused by the fright she experience from seeing Ash’s ‘Seikoku’s’ reaction.

“I don’t know… But I am now sure that I am again connected to Eco!”

Just like responding to Ash’s left arm, there was an object glowing in the sky.

“Ash! Look upwards!”

Silvia who noticed the abnormality was pointing at the sky. Ash too had noticed.

There was something glowing on the sky above the landing area.

“That is…”

The mysterious light was floating in the sky as if it was decorating it.

On the other hand, the full moon didn’t look as charming as before.

By taking a closer look, it was an egg with beautiful flow lines.

There was a big emblem that was carved on the pearl like egg. At a first glance, it looked like a royal emblem.

To be more specific, that emblem looked like Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

-Don…Don…Don…

There was a frightening beating sound from the egg.

The confusing part is, it moved with the same rhythm as the glow on Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

Ash immediately understood.

“I couldn’t be more wrong… Eco is in that egg!”

“How is that possible? What are you talking about…?”

“Princess-sama, I beg you. Please take me there!”

“…Alright. I believe in you. Fly Lancelot! Fly higher!”

But Lancelot ignored her orders. It stayed at the twenty meters height and looked at the egg with its head up.

“Hei… Lancelot? Anything wrong? Fly immediately!”

Even though Silvia shouted strictly, Lancelot still ignored her orders. On the other hand, it did an emergency landing at a corner of the landing space.

“What are you doing? Are you disobeying my orders, Lancelot!”

“…It is useless, Princess-sama. It seems that Lancelot has its own reason.”

“What did you say?!”

Silvia looked at Ash with an imposing manner.

“Do you know what Lancelot was thinking?”

“…I am not sure. It was probably affected by the ‘Seikoku’. I don’t know why, but I could somehow understand what Lancelot was thinking.”

After Ash and Silvia was forced to alight Lancelot unwillingly, Lancelot again spread its wings and shoot up into the sky.

Looking at Lancelot’s direction, Ash found out something important.

“Princess-sama! There are more and more… Maestros gathering together!”

Groups of Maestro were gathering from all direction. It had become an amazing night view created by the light from the Maestro’s magic.

One by one the Maestro appeared and gathered at the corner of the sky.

For Maestro’s whose numbers were already little to begin with to gather together, it was unheard of even in the old times-

===Part 6===
“What is actually happening…?”

Lancelot left its master and flew off on its own.

Although this had given Silvia a great blow, still the view of the night sky had gave her a deep impression.

Silvia could clearly hear the ‘Pssshh’ sounds of the beating of the wings.

When she had personally seen the dream like view, all her attention had been captured by it.

That egg even had wings growing out of it and feathers with silver lights were falling off. It was like snows that beautify the night sky.

Then- there was a crack from the egg shell.

The winged egg split into two-

“Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

A roar as if it was a horn announcing the end to the world could be heard all over.

Silvia who couldn’t look straight into the glaring light closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, the winged egg was no longer there. It was replaced by something that was out of this world.

To describe this thing with a word will be either – GOD or DEVIL.

However what Silvia said was insulting.

“What a scary monster…!”

[[Image:SnRK V04 193.jpg|thumb]]

“Stop! You are not allowed to say that!”

Ash shouted and brought Silvia back o her sense.

“That must be...Eco. I can feel it... I can feel it!”

“Sorry, Ash...”

Although Silvia was annoyed by her gaffe, she still couldn’t believe that it was Eco.

Later, Eco landed slowly while being surrounded by numerous Maestros.

Although the pink fur and the red eyes is similar to Eco, but her horns looked sharp and fierce and doesn’t at all looked like Eco’s round stubs.

Also, there was a third horn in between the two horns. It was like a unicorn’s horn and was up straight.

Her wings which were spread widely were different from a normal Maestro’s. It made one think of an angel’s wings.

Followed by a loud bang, Eco landed.

Eco lifted up her gigantic hind leg up high- And The large airship that had been the pride of the Empire was squashed in a few seconds.

With the conning tower being right at the middle, Beowolf had been squashed into a V shape and immediately exploded.

Yet, Eco was not at all affected.

Eco probably lost interest in Beowolf and tried to wriggle her long neck. She slowly lowered her center of gravity.

The target of her scarlet eyes was the window of the tall Fontaine Palace.

===Part 7===
-An unidentified flying object appeared above the capital and all the Maestros in the country disobey their masters’ order and gathered together.

Veronica who received the emergency report brought Glenn the captain of the escorts alone with her to the ballroom at the highest floor of the palace.

Anyway, there were important guests in the ballroom that gathered from all over the continent. No matter what happened, she must protect their safety in the name of the pride of the Knight’s country.

At the same time, she must bring back her father Oswald with her. He had most probably change his appearance and was drinking while mingling in the crowd.

While running on the long corridor, Veronica questioned Glenn:

“Did you too have lost contact with your pal?”

“It totally ignored my summons and ignored my request to present me my Ark. From the looks of the current situation where all the Maestros gathered at the capital’s sky, it probably has something to do with the unidentified flying object.”

“Then, our pride, the Holy Dragners of Lautreamont can be considered no more. If the Empire attacked us at this moment, without the protection of the Maestros, this country will fall in just a single night.”

“...I don’t have an excuse to offer.” <ref>面目次第も有りません have also the meaning of ‘It is a shame I don’t have the power to…’</ref>

Glenn lowered his head somberly.

===Part 8===
When Veronica and Glenn arrived at the ballroom, the palace music and the party atmosphere of the nobles had disappeared.

Most of the guests were by the glass window and were looking downwards in shock. From there they can see the landing area for the airships.

“That’s…!”

Veronica was also looking downwards through the glass window.

“It is dangerous to stand beside the window, Princess-sama!”

Glenn warned her but Veronica ignored him.

There was a change in the landing area.

A living object that was glowing with silver light suddenly landed there.

''-Uoooooooooooooooooo…!''

It was immediately followed by a loud roar that will made one feel like covering his ears.

It was stated in the previous report that ‘an unidentified flying object that looked like a huge egg’, but it seemed that the huge egg had
hatched when Veronica was on her way.

The unbelievable thing is, that huge monster easily split the Empire’s huge airship Beowolf into two with just a stomp.

Right at this moment, there was a man from the crowd was making a fuss.

“Ooh, what is happening! How can a dragon of the Knight’s… Destroy the most advance airship which is our country’s pride! I don’t think that
this is some simple matter!”

The man words had caused an uproar in the ballroom.

Until a moment ago, everyone had just found out that this monster is a dragon.

Talking about a dragon, everyone will think about Lautreamont Knight Country.

“Is that person…Klaus Viderhausen! He is obviously trying to cause a stir!”

Veronica angrily scolded and glared at the Empire’s young noble.

However, there was a man who stupidly tried to argue with Klaus.

“Nonsense! That monster had nothing to do with our country!”

Although the man was wearing a lion shaped mask, judging from his plum body, Veronica immediately knew who he is.

He is he father, Oswald.

“Klaus-dono! This is the truth! That monster had nothing to do with us! Please believe in me!”

“Hu… What you said was not at all convincing. Anyway, everyone here is a witness.”

Klaus was not even bothered by Oswald.

It was because what Klaus said is true. A huge dragon that appeared with no warning had destroyed the Empire’s airship right in front of
everyone.

Nothing could be worst than this.

For Chevron Kingdom and Zepharos Empire who had never see each other eye to eye was originally going to discuss about the peace in between
them in tomorrow’s continental congress ‘Elysium’.

To Chevron Kingdom and its ally Lautreamont Knight Country this should be a historical event.

“Stop… Let alone the Emperor, not even a royal from the Empire attends. It is a total joke. The Empire had never wanted peace-”

Just as Veronica finished her sentence, there were people screaming from everywhere.

Everyone was in a panic.

All the guests who were wearing their mask, including the musicians and the waiters, everyone were trying to escape.

Apart from Oswald who was crying, Klaus who had previously put the blame on the Knight Country was also fleeing.

“What…!”

Veronica who immediately turned around was also sweating tremendously.

There was a pair of scarlet eyes looking into one of the many palace windows.

She spent a few seconds to figure out that the dragon had stretched its neck and was looking into Fontaine Palace.

“Glenn, if I try to slash the pair of eyes with my huge sword… Do you think I have any chance of winning?”

“Please forgive my rudeness… Even if Princess-sama, you are no match for it.”

Glenn told the truth directly.

"Why must you be this honest?"

Veronica was sulking while she confronted the dragon eyes.

The round eyes.

''It looked like a baby’s pairs of eyes. Although it looked naïve, if this monster just rubbed its nose with the palace walls, Fontaine Palace will
turned into dust in seconds. Furthermore, it will be a hill full of bricks and corpse…''

Even though she was thinking of such scenario, Veronica could still manage a smile.

“Kuku… So this is of feeling of my life being controlled by others. I praise you, my child!”

Seeing that Veronica had no intention of escaping, Captain Glenn advised her in panic:

“Princess-sama, please retreat!”

“I mustn’t. Some of the guests are still here.”

Veronica looked around the empty ballroom.

There was a man with a mask standing at the middle of the dance floor.

The man was wearing a elegant suit. However his hair colour was like a cloth stain with blood.

He is obviously the guy in the reports- Milgauss.

Veronica looked at him in admiration.

“Hmm… You indeed look a little like Julius. Remove your mask!”

To her surprise, he actually did it. He could be seen silently removing his mask and threw it to a side as if he don’t need it anymore.

“-!”

Veronica’s eyes widen.

The handsome face beneath the mask was undoubtable Julius of ten years later who had became a seinen.<ref>青年, man with age range between 20-
30.</ref>

He had no longer the rebellious feel with him in his teenage years and was replaced by a feeling of a weapon that had been well polished.

“So you are Julius…!”

As if to sweep away her worries, Julius walked to the side of the window. At the same time, the dragon’s face disappeared as if it had lost
interest with the empty ballroom.

Julius was standing by the window looking at the huge dragon.

“Kukuku… I had been waiting for this moment for a long time!”

That sinful voice and the devil like smile made Veronica felt uneasy.

Glenn took a stepped forward as if trying to ask in behalf of Veronica.

He unsheathed his sword that was on his waist.

“You can’t be Julius, no? My friend will never show such malicious smile."

“Oh, Glenn McGuire! I remembered you are one of the guys that appeared in Julius’s memories. It should be suitable to use ‘it had been a long
time’ in this situation, don’t you think so?”

“What do you mean!”

“You still don’t get it? This body is indeed Julius’s. However, I am not Julius. But I can peek into Julius’s memories anytime."

“What is happening…?”

Veronica was curious but it was not bothered by the man.

“Kneel! Quick! Look carefully! You are witnessing a historical moment!”

The man was acting like a holy man in the religious painting. He spread his arms widely and declared his name.

“I am Mordred! The descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.”

Vreonica couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

The Maestro that Julius sacrificed his life to kill is named Mordred. It is also Julius’s Pal.

''Is it possible that Mordred had taken over Julius’s body?''

In regards of Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family- Veronica had only recently heard about this name.

The ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ that Dr Angela Cornwell found in Willingham Mausoleum.

Basically, Veronica had read through the copy of the book.

She recalled a part of the book.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons emperor family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons king family. An endless war started from these two families. After the members of the two families reincarnated, they will encounter each other, hate each other and kill each other.”

The person in front had introduced himself as the descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.

Then, who is the person who should be representing the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family-?

At this moment, Veronica stopped thinking because of Glenn’s shout.

“So I see… You are the roots of evil! I knew that Julius didn’t turn crazy! He will always be loyal to his beliefs and tried to have you
removed even when he had to commit a crime in the Knight Country!... Return Julius to us!”

Followed by a shout, Glenn reduced their distance and there was a silver flash.

However, Mordred easily parried Glenn’s slash.

“Urgh!”

Glenn growled.

Morderd had stopped the high speed slash with only his index and middle finger.

Glenn could be seen standing still while holding his sword. No, that’s not the case, Veronica understands well.

It was not that Glenn was not moving, it was because that he was unable to move.

Morderd had over powered Glenn with just two fingers.

“Hmph… I will let you experience the punishment for being disobedient to ''god''."

After Mordred gave a cold smile, there was a flash.

“Gwaaa!”

Glenn was knocked up into the air while unable to even resist. He knocked into the wall hard and became unconscious.

Veronica didn’t even have the time to care about Glenn and stared at Mordred.

“…I don’t understand. As far as I know, you should have a good relationship with Julius. Didn’t you even present him with an ark?”

“Hmph, the one who has a good relationship with Julius is another me. That me who acknowledged Julius as its master and had associate with him
quite well."

“Another me? What are you talking about?”

“Let me generously explain it to you as your last gift before you die. There was two personalities in Mordred. If it was to be a human, it will be call as a split personality.”

“What happened to the other personality?”

“It had disappeared together with the body. Ironically, it was it and Julius who had planned to kill me. For me, to prevent myself from dying,
I had sacrificed my body and change into this spiritual form and had inhabit in Julius’s body.”

Upon saying until there, Mordred looked out of the window.

Right beside the palace, the dragon was standing on its hind legs and was looking around curiously. It seemed to be troubled because it
couldn’t understand what was happening.

Mordred declared to that dragon:

“Descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, I will take that body of yours!”

“Now I understand, so this is what you planned…!”

At this stage. Veronica finally found out what is Mordred aiming for.

Morderd had once lost his body in to past when it was killed by Julius.

However, if it could take over the body of the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, it can once again be born as the
strongest dragon…!

“That will never happen, Mordred!”

Veronica unsheathed the huge sword on her waist.

Even though she knew that he was not an opponent that she could win in a direct confrontation, she still couldn’t bear to watch idly from the side.

''I will kill Mordred together with Julius’s body before he can manage to take over Avalon’s body-'' Veronica rushed forward while thinking so.

Even when it is her brother’s body that we are talking about, she had no intention of showing any mercy.

But, before Veronica could land a hit on Mordred, suddenly, there was darkness emerging from his body and spread all over the ballroom.

“Urgh… What is this dark mist… My conscious…!”

The moment she was surrounded by the darkness, Veronica felt a strong feeling of vomiting and fainting.

===Part 9===
After struggling in the darkness without knowing what was happening for some time- The darkness had finally disappeared.

“Are you alright, Veronica?”

There was a guy who held out his had to Veronica who was struggling to stand up.
[[Image:SnRK V04 207.jpg|thumb]]
“You…!”

There were killing intends in Veronica’s eyes.

To her surprise, Mordred who should be busy with taking over Avalon’s decedent’s body had tried to help her.

However, there was no longer the evilness on his face.

“You… Could you be Julius?”

“Ahh, that is me. You are still the same old you for not calling me ‘Anii-ue’.”

It seemed that because Mordred was gone, Julius who able to take back his body.

“Of course… You F.O.O.L”

Upon hearing, Julius smile but he immediately returned back to his serious expression.

“Sorry, but now is not the time for us siblings to be arguing. Mordred's spirit had already inhibited on Eco’s body. We have the obligation to defeat Mordred and protect this city.”

At that instant, Veronica felt a pain from her head as if she had just been strike.

“Hold on! Did you just say Eco? That huge dragon… is actually Eco?”

“I will explain the detail to you later. Can you stand up?”

“Hmph… Whom do you think you are talking to!”

Using the huge sword as a walking stick, Veronica put all her effort into standing up. But, it was probably the side effect of inhaling in the darkness, in the end, she fell down again.

“Princess-sama!”

The person who reached Veronica first was Glenn. Although he was badly injured, he had regained conscious.

Glenn held on to Veronica and glared at Julius.

“Julius… I had numerous thing that I want to tell you, but please allow me to tell you this first.”

“I can guess what you want to say but be my guest.”

While facing the calm Julius, Glenn with mix feelings shouted to Julius:

“You… Damn you!”

===Part 10===

Seeing that the Empire’s airship was easily crushed, the sacredship Esperanza and magicship Crown Solas flew off immediately.

Only magicship Silvanus remained at its location overlooking the whole incident.

Although Silvanus had yet to attack Eco, Ash was still worried stance the captain is Veronica.

Even so, seeing that Silvanus still haven’t make its decision, Veronica probably had not board the ship. They were most probably waiting for Veronica’s orders.

On the other hand, if Veronica had boarded the ship, there is a high chance that she will issue an attack on Eco. To protect the capital, Veronica will make this decision without any hesitation. Anyway, Silvanus fire power is not something that can be ignored.

“I…I will protect Eco!”

Ash made up his mind and rushed forward.

“Hold on, Ash. Do you want to be crushed!”

Silvia blocked Ash with her arms spread.

“Please move aside, Princess-sama! Who will protect Eco if I don’t!”

“Please keep your calm! Even so, what can you do!? How are you going to ride Eco who had turned into that? What’s more, what are you going to do to ride on Eco?”

“I…”

Silvia was right. During the time when the Necromancia attacked Ansarivan, he received help from Silvia and Lancelot.

But luck was not on his side. Lancelot who he could place his hope on had not yet returned after it gathered with the rest of the Maestro. The group of Maestros were still circling above the sky while waiting for something to happen.

To his relieved, after Eco crushed Beowolf, she had not made any frightening actions. Although Ash was sweating tremendously during the time she looked into Fontaine Palace through the window, he was lucky that she leave immediately.

Right now, Eco was only looking around and sniffing the building around her as if to figure out what was happening. In regards to what had happened to her body, she probably hasn’t figured it out yet.

“In conclusion, we must keep her as far from the town as possible. In case that she entered the town…"

Upon listening to Silvia’s assumption, Ash was shaking in fear.

Fontaine City has a population of around a million.

In another words, a million lives were now in Eco’s hands.

The severity of the current situation was no longer only involved Ash and Eco.

“Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

At that moment, Eco was roaring in pain and started to struggle. There was a change in her appearance that was originally surrounded by a silver light.

Just like a white cloth that came in contact with ink, there black colour was slowly taking over the white.

“…Eco? What’s happening!”

Ash could only look at Eco transform without doing anything.

The change in her skin was only the start.

Her angle like feathers had transformed into a crow like wings.

The previous middle horn of the three horns had disappeared and her pair of horns had turned into spiral shape.

Also, her four limbs were growing at a fast speed. It will be better to describe her as a giant like body rather than a huge beast. That huge body gave a evil feeling.

Last of all, there were nine eyes on its face and were glowing with red lights.

“Nine eyes…!”

Ash remembered something.

Eco once had a nightmare.

In her dream, was Eco attacked by the nine eyed dragon…?

-Don!

At that moment, Eco who had turned into that black dragon gave a dragon breath.

The flame emitted pierced the sky and scattered the dark clouds.

If this flame was aimed at Fontaine Palace or the town… Ash had Goosebumps just by thinking.

“Silvia, so you are here!”

At this moment, there was a fierce voice coming from behind.

It was Silvia and Glenn when they turned around.

Glenn was badly injured and looked like a rag.

Apart from that- There was another man that was following Veronica.

It was already surprising if a person was allowed to walk side by side with Veronica, yet it was far more surprising when they noticed the man’s hair colour.

“Milgauss! Why are you here!”

Ash felt that he was having Goosebumps all over his body. At the same time, he felt that Milgauss looked familiar. He remembered that he had seen that face in a portrait.

“Are you… Anii-ue?!”

Silvia shouted before Ash.

“Yeah. Although it is a little hard to believe, I am Julius. But I don’t have the time to give you any explanations right now. Firstly, we need to get rid of Mordred’s spirit from Eco’s body- Ash.”

When his name was suddenly called by Julius, Ash became nervous.

The person in front of him really felt like Prince Julius Lautreamont.

Julius stepped forward and placed his hand on Ash’s shoulder.

“Only you as the master can save Eco. Understood?”

“Yes. I had thought of that too myself.”

Julius smiled.

“Good answer. I will take the responsibility to bring you to Eco.”

“But… How are you going to do it?”

“Don’t worry. We have that.”

After he finished his sentence, Julius was pointing at- Magicship Silvanus that was actually resting at the far end of the landing area.

===Part 11===
“Ara. I don’t remembered inviting you here…Dark Dragon King Mordred.”

In the dragon workshop, Navi and Mordred were having a confrontation. She was sitting on her favourite chair with her legs crossed.

“Kuku. This is your last time to be able to be this relaxed.”

Mordred’s spirit still maintained Julius’s voice. It was probably because it had inhibited in Julius’s body for more than ten years…Navi thought so.

“I had taken over sixty percent of Eco’s body. It is only a matter of time that I can fully take control of her body. Avalon is losing.”

“…”

“Next, if I can fuse together with you, I can be fully awakened as the Dark Dragon King. Follow me. Even though you are called Navi, but I clearly know that you are not a normal navigator. You are the incarnation of the Dragweiss.”

“Ara. Just what I thought of the Dark Dragon King. You had made quite some investigation on your own.”

“Fuse with me quickly. Give me the supreme knowledge. Strictly speaking, Avalon and Nehalennia have the same roots… I should also be qualified to fuse with you.”

“I don’t disagree with this.”

Upon hearing Navi’s answer, Mordred smiled.

“So you agreed?”

“No I don’t. It is because I don’t like Nehalennia.”

“…What do you say?”

“I am rooting for Avalon's Imperial Princess and her knight. Especially her knight… Ash Blake, he is far manlier than you.”

“Hmph…what a fox you are. Since it had came to this, I will use force-”

Suddenly, there were numerous tentacles coming from under Mordred’s legs. They were like snakes that had found their prey and attacked Navi.

===Part 12===
“I am sorry. Could everyone apart from Ash and I leave this ship?”

Upon stepping into Silvanus’s wheelhouse, Julius spoke coldly.

The crew responsible for the control of the wheel and control communications turned around and looked Julius in confusion. Then they are all frightened as is they had seen a ghost.

They shouldn’t be blamed since the prince that should have been executed years ago was standing in front of them and had asked them to do something unreasonable.

“Hold on… Prince Julius! What do you planned to do?”

Seeing that Ash was requesting for an explanation, at the same time Julius answered, he turned around and looked at Veronica who was preparing to sit on the captain’s seat.

“I just don’t want the rest of the people to die with us. Veronica, I hoped that you could also help me by giving out the orders.”

“Do you think that I would even listen to that joke?”

“If the sister is stubborn, the elder brother will have to face some trouble.”

The next instant, Julius seize Veronica from behind with lightning speed. He was holding a hidden gun. It was a mechanic gun that the military of the Empire used.

Julius even chose to place the tip at Veronica’s temple.

“There is not much time. You should try to listen to your brother sometimes, Veronica.”

“Are you kidding! Silvanus is my magicship. Don’t even think of always doing what you wanted to, Julius.”

“As I had said before, I am your brother. Maybe you are a perfect princess in front of our people, but I knew your achilles heel. If you still disobey me, I will expose it in front of everyone.”

“What achilles heel?”

“I knew that you love Silvia. There are Silva portraits in your room. The clothes that Silva wore, Silva’s growth record, the poem that you wrote from missing Silvia and also Silvia’s human size doll-”

“I-I promise! Keep quite immediately!”

Ash was in a shock. He had never expected Veronica to surrender easily.

“Everyone, leave the ship immediately! This is an order from Veronica Lautreamont! No one is allowed to disobey!”

All the crew members rushed out from the wheelhouse.

===Part 13===
When everyone had left the magicship, Julius flied Silvanus while sitting on the pilot’s seat.

With the sudden shake of the magicship, Ash held on tightly to the seat of the communication officer to avoid falling. Looking through the round window, the magicship was getting further and further away from the ground.

It was a totally different experience from sitting on a dragon. When this lump of metal was flying with passengers- At the same time Ash was amazed, he also started to worry about crashing.

As for Julius, he was piloting Silvanus while telling Ash the whole story.

===Part 14===
Although what Julius said was hard to believe, basically, the dragons were seperated into the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. The two families had incarnated since the ancient times and were still fighting each other right until today.

Also, Eco is Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family’s descendant.

In another words, Eco is the Imperial Princess of the dragon.

“…Even after I had heard of such things, it is still hard for me to believe this. Eco who had been living with me was obviously a girl who sleeps late, a glutton and a hot headed girl...”

“I know how you feel. When I found out that my pal is the descendant for the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family, I was also astounded. In the beginning, I was also troubled by why was I chosen.”

Julius said.

“Back to the topic, Avalon’s Imperial Princess’s body is really huge. Even though she is still a young dragon, she had this unbelievable huge size… It is totally unbelievable.”

After Julius pressed a few buttons on the dashboard, Eco’s body was shown on the huge screen in front.

Silvanus was three hundred meters above the land and was looking at Fontaine city from the sky above.

From the screen, they can see Eco's back that had turned black because of being taken over by Mordred.

With its frightening spiral horns and nine eyes… It is exactly the image of the dark dragon king.

Eco who was originally standing on two legs was now standing on all four because of the pain caused by Mordred’s take over.

The worrying part is, Eco was not moving at all and yet she doesn’t look as if she was sleeping…

“Could it be that Eco was fighting Mordred?”

Julius shook his head in disagreement.

“It is impossible. Judging from the huge change of her body, I am afraid that… Eco don’t even have the strength to fight back.”

“Is it…”

“But not all hope is lost. In my opinion, Navi was fighting against Mordred.”

“Navi?”

Why would he mention Navi’s name at such a time?

Before that, how would Julius know about Navi?

“Navi is the incarnation of the Dragweiss. If Navi could keep on fighting back, even after Mordred could fully take over Eco’s body, he still couldn’t be fully awaken.”

“What do you meant?”

“Regardless of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor or the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king, both of them must fuse with the Dragweiss to obtain the supreme knowledge, only then they could receive their true power. I believe that Mordred right now is trying his best to make Navi his.”

“How come… you knew so many about him?”

“That was because it shared the same body with Mordred. Just like what he did to blend into the human society… I could also look into his memories.”

After hearing what Julius had said, Ash was still confused. However, there exists thing that could be easily understood without the need of good brains.

“In another words, this is a great time for a counter attack when Mordred was busy dealing with Navi, right?”

“That’s right. This is our only chance for victory. If you can ride on Eco and chase of Mordred’s spirit, then you can save Eco and the capital together.”

Ash nodded in agreement to what Julius had said.

“I am willing to give it a try. No matter it is Avalon or Nehalennia… I don’t think I even know what they mean. I only know that Eco is my pal.”

When Ash turned around and prepared to walk back to the deck, Julius spoke from behind:

“Although I don’t know why you are chosen… But I am glad that you are Eco’s knight.”

===Part 15===
“Urgh…”

Ash arrived at the deck and the winds were cold. Such temperatures were unheard of during the summer.

Ash was carrying a parachute- This is a decision made by Julius and him beforehand.

When Silvanus had come close to Eco, Ash will jump off from the deck with the help of the parachute.

After landing, it is all up to Ash.

Basically, Ash had gone through the landing practices in the academy.

Ash had never intended to become a soldier and had always thought that the academy was wrong to force them to go through the practices.

Anyway, the academy is not a military school- But who would expect that those practices must be applied right now.

“…Right there.”

Ash was looking down towards the ground from the bow and had located Eco’s back.

Although her fur had turned black but since the enormous amount of magic surrounding her was giving off strong rays of light, he won’t have to worry about missing his target.

He must make use of the time that Navi was fighting against Mordred to land on Eco’s head.

Julius voice emerged from the magic communication device:

“Ash, you may jump anytime.”

“Roger that.”

Ash looked downwards for one more time.

For such a huge beast, her only blind spot will be her head.

Ash tried to imagine himself riding on Eco’s head.

To his surprise, it was not at all scary.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was getting warm and was flickering with dim light.

It felt as if his ‘Seikoku’ was urging him to move quickly.

Suddenly- Eco lifted her neck and shot a dragon breath towards Silvanus.

“…Urgh!”

A bright light pierced through the night sky. Ash surrendered against the shaking deck and fell down. Although Julius had barely avoided a direct hit by giving the ship an emergency turn, the strong breath had burned the side of the ship into ashes.

There were smokes and fire emerging from the ship itself and it had lost balance.

“Tsk…! If you kill me, Eco will die too! If that happens, you also couldn’t get your hands on Eco’s body that you desired that much...! How could someone be this stupid?”

When Ash was groaning, Julius voice could be heard once again through the communication machine:

“Ash, are you alright!”

“Yes, I am!”

“Silvanus is going to do an emergency landing! Jump quickly!”

“I also intend to do so!”

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from the deck.

The moment his feet left the deck, Mordred gave a second dragon breath.

Looking backwards, he saw Silvanus’s deck suffered a direct hit from the dragon breath.

Ash shuddered. He was lucky that he had jumped of earlier or else he would be turned into dust.

Although Julius had said there are going to do an emergency ‘landing’, judging from the speed Silvanus was moving downwards, it looked like it was crashing.

Finally, the unbalance ship disappeared at the other end of the palace walls- Then a fire pillar could be seen followed by a loud explosion.

“Prince Julius…!”

Ash was sad but there was nothing he can do.

Julius had risked his life to fly him into the night sky.

The only thing he can do right now is to complete his mission in return.

Ash's body was moving downwards because of the gravity pull.

His face and ears felt like being crushed by the air pressure.

“Now is the time!”

Ash had got the timing right and spread open the parachute.

The amazing braking force had caused the parachute to slow down.

If another dragon breath was shot, Ash would certainly be hit but Ash prayed that he will not have such bad luck.

“Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

===Part 16===
“Damn! Where am I?”

Eco found out that she was in a cage when she woke up. When she was looking at her body, she found out that she was wearing a dress with low standards.

This style is obviously not of Eco’s preference.

Any dress in Fontaine Palace’s changing room looked better that this. It is even as heavy as lead and it felt more like a binding item rather than an evening dress.

On the other side of the cage was a wide white space. The walls, the floor and the ceiling was white. Not even a dust that could be found.

“How dare anyone to cage a dragon like me in this cage… What were they even thinking!?”

Eco was definitely confused. Yet she still vaguely remembered that she was awakened as a dragon. She even remembered that she had become huge and was looking at the whole Fontaine palace.

But her memories stopped there.

“Tsk…It seems that you are alright since you are this energetic even under such situation.”

It was a familiar voice.

“Navi? You…!”

Navi was standing outside of the cage. Even though Eco disliked Navi, but under such situation, Eco was grateful that Navi was here and felt that Navi was like an angel.

The Eco’s Angel was now looking like a ragdoll.

Navi who was always acting calm and give out a noble like feeling was now with a messed up hair and even her evening dress was in rags. All over her body were marks of being bounded.

“What happened? This doesn’t look like you at all…”

Eco was taking a closer look at Navi.

“Hmm…I am only accompanying Mordred in his game. It was just that, his tentacles fetish had given me some trouble!”

“Mordred? Who is that?”

“Please lend me your hand.”

Eco stretched her hand through the gaps in between the bars of the cage. After Navi held her hand, a mass amount of knowledge flowed into her brain.

In a blink of an eye, Eco knew everything that had happened. Only until now that she had realized that she was in her spiritual from.

“To make it simple… That person called Mordred is trying to take over my body, right?”

“That’s right. Anyway, during the time I was running around, he had done nothing bad. But if it is to destroy this capital, it will be an easy task for him.”

“Hmm… So I am such a great dragon.”

According to Navi’s information, Eco is Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“Huhu. Now Ash is going to look at me differently.”

Seeing that Eco was feeling proud, Navi sighed.

“As long as he can survive. He seems to be doing something foolhardy again.”

Navi held Eco’s hand again and Eco closed her eyes.

That current situation was sent into Eco’s brain as projections.

“What…!”

Eco was speechless.

Under the night sky- Ash leaned out from Silvanus’s deck.

The next instant, Mordred gave a dragon breath from the ground.

Silvanus was hit and was gliding in the sky as if it was a paper plane.

On the other hand, Ash jumped into the air and was falling with his head pointing downwards.

“Hold on… Is he crazy!?”

At that moment, Eco clearly heard Ash’s mumble.

"Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

In a short moment, tears started to flow from her eyes. Even though she was a spirit, her tears still kept on flowing. Even the Dragweiss couldn’t give an explanation. A warm feeling was haunting her heart… What was that feeling?

“Why…Why? Why would he… try to do so many things for me? Even when I… Had caused many, many troubles for him?”

Navi stretched her hand into the cage and patted her head.

“Do you even have to ask? It is because you are his pal.”

Eco rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

“Navi, please tell me what can I do for him.”

“Teehee. That’s more like it.”

Navi smiled and waved her hand lightly. With a flash, the cage had disappeared. At the same time, the black dress that limits Eco’s movement had been broken into particles and a pure white evening dress was raveled from beneath.

In a short time, Navi removed Mordred’s seal.

“I must say that… You are very good.”

Eco was looking at her dress. It designs compromised of the elements of elegant and pure. It is as if it was made to be worn by the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“No matter how great I am, I can't help you with the upcoming step. Understood?”

Eco nodded in reply.

“Then, what should I do?”

After Navi smiled, she cheekily said:

“Of course you are to present him your originally made Ark and the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.”

The next instant, Eco became confused.

“What? Are you serious?”

As if it was natural to do so, Navi nodded without any hesitation.

“All the mimics that you had created for emergency in the past… is useless against Mordred.”

“But, how am I to do this impossible task!?”

An original Ark could not be completed easily.

It was because of Eco had seen her ancestor’s blueprint; she understands how hard it can be. An Ark is not only a strong magic weapon, at the same time, it is also a perfect art masterpiece.

Not to mention that Eco was still a young dragon that was not even a year old without any experience. Navi’s suggestion was like asking a baby to build a palace.

“Anyway, it will not be called difficult if the blueprint could be easily created.”

Eco gave up before she even started but Navi ignored it.

“Rest assured, you must believe in your own ability. You are an Imperial Princess who is the blood descendant of Avalon.”

“But… what we must think about is not only the armour itself, there is also the Ark-weapon…”

“Listen carefully, the shape itself doesn’t matters. It was the mental power of the creator that decide the strength of the Ark. Even if you don’t know the shape, as long as you focus, the shape of the Ark will be formed.”

“Really…?”

“Yeah. Also, you don’t have to worry about the Ark-weapon. Avalon has a treasured sword that had been passed down through the generations. Just use it.”

After a moment of silent, Eco mumbled:

“…I had always disliked you since the first time I met you. Regardless of your relaxed attitude or your looks that was similar to mine or your overly large breast…I hate them and hate them very much! However… It is funny that I felt that you are trustable.”

Eco lifted her head and smile.

Navi also returned a smile.

At the same moment, Eco felt that a light had pierced through that darkness that had been blocking her eyes.

She didn't want to look for trouble anymore.

And she definitely doesn’t want to give up before taking up the challenge.

While the evening dress was swaying, Eco spoke with confidence:

“Just wait and see. I will definitely complete my original Ark!”

===Part 17===
“Damn… What kind of joke is this!”

Although Ash had finally landed on Eco, still the landing spot was her back and not her head. It was exactly beside the joints between the body and the wings.

That pair of wings was like the wings of a new born bird. It was still wet and was unable to fly right away.

Maybe this is my only life saver…Ash secretly thought.

Black furs were grown from her uneven skin. It felt like a Necromancia. He must get rid of Mordred’s spirit and return Eco to her original appearance as soon as
possible.

To achieve this, he must try to ride her gigantic body. However… Ash was looking at Eco’s head from afar.

Connected to her back that was as huge as prairie was a long neck that looked as if it was a stairway to heaven. And her head with spiral horns was at the other end of the neck.

His current aim was to ride on her head and try to control her using his will as a dragner. However… The distance between them was huge. It was like trying to climb the dangerous Xenoglavia Mountains without any climbing tools.

“Stop… This is not the time to give up.”

Ash threw aside the parachute and move forward while pushing aside those furs that were taller than his height.

“Now I really looked like a louse…”

In reality, Mordred treat Ash as nothing but a louse. That is why he was not bothered by Ash at all.

“Just wait and see. Your overconfidence will be the cause of your death, Mordred…”

Although Ash kept on talking to himself to boost his confidence, but every time he looked towards her head, he felt like falling apart.

Suddenly, there was a change in the night sky.

Those Maestros who were originally circling in the sky started to make their movements.

Those Maestros could be seen gliding towards Mordred and had him surrounded.

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrr…”

Mordred lifted his neck and gave a threatening growl. However, before he even managed to attack, the Maestros activated their magic at the same time.

With a flash, chains that were made from magic appeared. Numerous chains had tied down the huge dragon’s neck, front legs, hind legs, tail…

“Guuuoooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was struggling with all his might but the chains wouldn’t even budge.

“They…!”

It can’t be wrong. These Maestros were trying to seal Mordred’s movement. Who know if they were thinking that the dragon worthy to take to top is not Mordred but Eco.

At that moment, a Maestro landed right in front of Ash. Its pair of horns that looked like a dear’s looked familiar to Ash. Then a clear voice could be heard coming from behind the dragon.

“Ash… Hurry up!”

“Lukka!? Why are you here?”

That is. The Maestro that suddenly appeared from above was Gawain and Lukka was riding on its back. Ash felt nostalgic.

Lukka while feeling worried gave Ash a short explanation.

“Err… The Maestros in the seven dragon house was escaping together. I risked my life to cling on Gawain… In the end, I found out that I was already here.”

“Did Rebecca and Max come together?”

Lukka shook her head. It was probably Ash's mistake that he felt that Lukka’s ears were slightly drooping.

“Only I noticed that something was going on with the Maestros…”

“Is that so…”

As if to interrupt Ash’s and Lukka’s conversation, Gawain roared with its jaws opened.

It was as if trying to tell Ash to ride on it quickly. Ash naturally didn’t reject this offer.

“Thank you!”

Just as Ash sat on Gawain’s back, Gawain flapped its wings.

After piercing through the night sky, Gawain’s altitude was increasing following the direction of Mordred’s neck. Lukka’s riding skills was as good as ever and could only be described by perfect.

Ash was clinging tightly to Lukka’s thin waist to avoid from dropping off.

However, Mordred will not stay silent. Although he was being tied down, it was still struggling and roaring loudly.

Suddenly, magic cannons continued to appear in the sky and was firing at Gawain.

Ash was trembling when he saw those cannons.

It was because those cannons looked like the weapon that Ash used during his fight with Milgauss in Willingham Mausoleum. The only difference is, each cannon was around Gawain’s size.

“Magic shield Aegis…!”

“Need not worry… It will be alright as long as we are not hit.”

Lukka was not at all shaken.

As if she had fused with Gawain, she was controlling Gawain by moving left and right and dangerously avoided the crossing light rays.

It even used its dragon breath and those magic canons were destroyed one by one.

When Gawain had successfully passed Mordred’s head, all the magic cannons had disappeared.

“Ash, now’s the time…!”

Just when Lukka shouted, Gawain did a summersault.

At the point where the sky was upside down, Ash jumped down.

He drew a big locus in the night sky and successfully land in between the two horns. Looking from a close distance, the horns looked more like an altar than a horn.

When his feet landed on that spot, he felt satisfied. It was probably his dragner’s intuition that told him this is the best riding spot.

“Listen carefully Eco!”

Ash was shouting with all his might at his ‘Seikoku’ that was connected to Eco:

“Right now, I am going to ride you! I swear I will be successful in riding you! Whether you are a Imperial Princess or not it has nothing to do with me! So what if you are a imperial princess? You are always bad tempered, try to solve anything with force, a sleepy head, only have crepes in your eyes and felt like wanting to bite greedily whenever you saw meat. Are these what an Imperial Princess should do! Even if you really are an Imperial Princess, I will never approve it!... I only knew that- I am your knight, and you are my pal. Things are just as simple as this!”

The next instant, there was a change in his left arm that was dense with ‘Seikoku’.

The ‘Seikoku’ can be seen emitting rays of light that were able to light up the entire night sky. Then patterns started to crawl just like some living things.

No, the patterns were growing.

“W-What had happened…?”

Just when Ash was feeling confused, his ‘Seikoku’ started to spread outwards towards Ash entire body with his left arm as the starting point.

Ash found out that his connection with Eco had become stronger.

Although he couldn’t communicate with Eco verbally, yet, he was sure that he was connected to Eco…!

But, what Ash was thinking only lasted for a short moment.

“Guuuuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was back on the move. He had broken one of the chains and was standing on two legs.

“Auuu…!”

Lukka groaned. The wind created when Mordred stood up had affected Gawain. Although it was not blown away by the wind, it was obvious that it could not remain
its balance. However, Lukka shouted:

“Don’t worry about me… I am alright! Ash, just focus on saving Eco…!”

Then, Lukka and Gawain finally fall and disappear from Ash’s line of sight.

“Lukka…!”

Ash stretched his arm but he could only grab the air.

The Maestros that scattered in the sky tried to make another chain to tie down Mordred’s upper body.

But before Mordred could be sealed, it forcefully shook its neck.

“Uwaaaaaaaaa!”

Ash lost his balance and was thrown up into Fontaine Palace like a cannonball.

-This is a lie… It must be…?

He was approaching the tower in the middle of Fontaine Palace.

If he was to hit into such stone wall…he will definitely die.

-Is this the end…? Is Eco and I… Going to end right here?

Right at this moment.

Almete, Gorjal, Peto…

The voice of the spell was coming from his ‘Seikoku’ that had spread all over his body.

Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje…

It was definitely Eco’s voice.

Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales…

Compare to the previous times, every single word that Eco said was followed by a deep tone.

Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas…

Without any reason, Ash felt courage from within.

Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas… Escarpes…

Lastly, Eco was left with the last word.

-Espolón!

Ash who was going to crash into Fontaine Palace was surrounded by holy lights.

It felt as if he was surrounded by angel’s wings.

Even though Ash had an illusion of he was ascending to heaven, Eco’s voice had disrupted this peaceful feeling.

“You absolutely must accept my feelings!”

===Part 18===
As he opened his eyes, Ash was standing at the highest point of Fontaine Palace.

“I-I am saved?”

He saw Mordred was standing ferociously with only two legs while being bounded by the chains of the Maestros.

All of the nine eyes were burning with the flames of rage and looked like scarlet stars. Even though he was trying his best to break free from those chains, those Maestros kept on creating new chains.

“This… What is this feeling?”

Ash was looking at his own body.

His entire body was emitting heat and was overflowing with magic.

It have to be the Ark that Eco presented to me- Yet to Ash’s dismay, what he was wearing right now was still his cloths that looked like rags.

There was not even an Ark that could be seen.

Even so, Ash still continued to feel safe as if he was protected by the Ark. Furthermore, the ‘Seikoku’ that was on his entire body was alive.

What is happening?

Hey, why are you daydreaming! Quickly use the Ark-weapon!

Eco’s voice was once again could be heard in his mind

“Eco…? What is happening?”

T-that is…?

Without any reason, Eco became silent. It felt as if she was embarrassed because of a certain something.

As if to speak on Eco’s behalf, another voice appeared in his mind.

Huhu. That is an original Ark that Eco had created on her own. However, it is still incomplete and even that shape had not been decided on yet.

“This voice… Are you Navi!”

The Ark represents proof of the oath of a dragon that swears to hand over their body and feelings to their knight. At the same time, it was a proof that it was connected to the Master’s heart. Right now, you are recognized as the Avalon’s knight.

I-I only wanted to get back my own body!... It was never meant to be given to you!

Ara, who is the person who was crying because she was worried about Ash? I wonder.

S-Shut up!

Eco and Navi seemed to had started an argument.

Ash made a wry smile because they could still have the mood to quarrel even under such dangerous situation.

All the negative emotions like unsecured and frightened had disappeared.

However- Right after that, Ash had a bad premonition as if a pair of cold hands had held on to his spirit. When he raised his head, Mordred’s eyes were filled with sparks and were marking him.

It had obviously begun to take notice of Ash who was previously being regarded as a louse.

“Guuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Although Mordred was still bounded by those magic chains, he still managed to open his jaws after putting in some effort.

There was a ball of light that could be seen appearing in front of his nose and it was slowly expanding-

Ash felt a large amount of energy from it. It was thanks to the Ark that his senses had sharpened.

Navi warned Ash in his mind.

That’s bad. Even though Mordred have not fused with me, he is still very strong…!

“Rest assured. I will personally deal with it.”

Ash immediately started to search for information regarding his Ark-weapon. Thanks to his experience in equipping those mimics, his was able to complete his search in a short time.

Ash smiled from within his heart.

The Ark-weapon formed in his mind was undoubtably the strongest sword that had ever existed.

Ash readied his posture and started to chant the spell.

“An iron that could slash through anything…”

For every word he said, his ‘Seikoku’ that was all over his body was emitting heat and reacted strongly to it.

"A holy sword meant for a knight of all knights-”

At the same time, Ash felt that his palm was overflowing with an unlimited amount of magic.

The one and only treasured sword that had been passed down generations by generations in the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family had its shape formed in Ash’s palm.

“Appear- Excalibur!”

It was not only a huge brave and beautiful sword but also an Ark-weapon.

On its silvery white hilt were many scarlet coloured Milinniums and they were shining brightly.

After he held the holy sword with both hand tightly, Ash leaped.

At the same time, Mordred was giving out the dragon breath.

That was a ball of light with overwhelming powers that could destroy the entire capital to ground level in a blink of an eye. Followed by some purple electric around Mordred’s head, the ball of light was released at Ash’s direction.

To make things worse, Ash couldn’t avoid it because the entire Fontaine Palace and City was right behind him.

No- In reality, I won’t even need to avoid it.

“Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Ash as if he had forgotten about his fear rushed towards the ball of light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the Millenniums at the hilt of the holy sword was giving out a bright light.

In respond to Ash’s verve, the shapeless Ark was releasing all its magic.

“Kirisakeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” <ref>斬り裂け. Means to get split and break apart.</ref>

Just before being swallowed by that attack, Ash had swung the most powerful strike.

-Cut!!! <ref>斬. Ii was a word that was usually shouted when someone wanted to cut/slash/chop/kill off something.</ref>

At the same time the lump of energy was split into two, Ash was in mid-air. His vision was full of white and he could see nothing at all.

If not because of the protection he received from the Ark, all the cells in his body should had been reduced into nothing. Ash was indeed slashing through such high amount of temperature.

In the end, his vision finally widened.

The dragon breath that was sliced into two had its trajectory changed and each had landed at the Fontainia plains on both side of the capital and had exploded.

Although it was a huge explosion, apart from the strong wind, Fontaine City remained intact.

Ash had again lifted Excalibur and had it pointed at Mordred’s head.

At that moment, there was a creepy voice coming from Ash’s mind.

…Hold on! If you harm this body, the daughter of Avalon would also be-

The nine eyes kept on blinking as if it still had something to say.

“Haa! Now you start to beg from me… Know your stand, Mordred!”

Ash remained determined and continued to land at the head.

Of course Ash knew that this body originally belonged to Eco.

He never had the intention to simply slash around with this sword.

However, to get rid of Mordred’s spirit, he needs Eco to bear with it for a few more moments.

What Ash had intended to do was not to kill Eco but to make her lost her strength.

Where is the best place to land my attack?

There is not enough time to think of such complicated problems.

It is because apart from Eco’s and his life, Ash was burdened with the lives of millions of residents of the capital. Ash decided to wager everything he had in the only possibility he could think of.

“Eat this, Mordred!”
[[Image:SnRK V04 243.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was landing at full speed.

''What are you trying to do…? Do you want to follow the Julius's footsteps and become a ‘dragon slayer’? I can’t understand this, I just couldn’t understand this…!''

Ash didn’t replied and had no intention of doing so.

“Whether you are a god or a devil-”

Ash’s sword and Mordred’s horn clashed with each other.

“All the dragons will have to listen to my command, not to mention-”

After he had pinpointed the crucial point to release Eco, Ash swung Excalibur-

“If it is my '''P.A.L'''!”

Followed by a sound of a metal clashing with rocks, the night sky was swallowed by a white light.

The thing that was chopped off by Ash and was flying in mid-air was the left horn.

“Guuuuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred’s roar was echoing in the night.

===Part 19===

“Huhu. Mordred must be running away with his tail rolled up<ref>A proverb</ref> even though a spirit shouldn't have any tails.”

Mordred’s spirit was running under the night sky towards the east while he was being seen by Navi.

On the eastern side of the country is Chevron Kingdom’s land.

“So in the end he had escaped to Chevron Kingdom… I must wait until he rises up again before I could have him captured. Right now, I should give praise to Avalon’s Knight."

Navi gave herself a cheer and smiled.

Eco’s spirit was no longer beside her.

===Part 20===

Ash’s final blow had chopped off Eco’s left horn.

Last month during the time Ash was in the infirmary, he had bitten Eco’s horn. Furthermore, her left horn that was chopped off had made her recalled that feeling.

It was that ‘happy’ feeling that dragged Eco’s spirit out.

Her hearts memories and her body memories.

When both of them are thinking the same thing, Eco’s spirit managed to take back its own body and get rid of Mordred’s spirit.

Not only this method is impractical, its succession rate too is just as low.

However, Eco’s clearly remembered the feeling that Ash gave her.

-Navi had seen it all.

The body of the huge dragon had undergone some changes inside the glaring light.

The skin colour that was originally black had turned back to its original silvery white colour.

As for those nine creepy eyes, they had returned into two clear scarlet eyes.

Then-

The body that was bigger than Fontaine Palace was shrinking slowly and finally turned back into a young teenage girl with pink hair.

Ash gently hugged the angel like naked body in mid-air.

Although Eco was blushing, she still placed her hand on Ash’s back and hugged her knight.

"Princess of Avalon ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume2 Chapter 23

2013-10-27T01:01:57Z

74.100.62.225: /* Chapter 23: Windy, Moon-Filled Sky */

==Chapter 23: Windy, Moon-Filled Sky==
[[Image:OnC_v02_0257.png|thumb]]
''Below the moon

''And amid the wind

''What exists along with the ground there?

Sayama and Shinjou walked through the school.

They walked along the gravel beside the line of trees behind the second year general school building. They were on their way to their student dorm.

As the moonlight poured down on him, Sayama held a paper bag and had Baku sitting on his head. Shinjou smiled empty-handed next to him.

“This may sound self-important, but my opinion of you has improved a bit, Sayama-kun.”

“Has it?”

“Yes. In my discussion with Ryouko-san, I learned you are surprisingly timid.”

“Why did that improve your opinion of me?” asked Sayama with a bitter smile.

Shinjou replied to that bitter smile. His own smile disappeared, but his expression was still relaxed.

“You have been thinking about something all this time, haven’t you? You have been constantly thinking about something important to you that you can’t tell me about. The reason you can’t make up your mind right away despite how important it is for you must be because it involves a connection with some other person. Am I right?” He took a breath. “When people grow timid when thinking about some other person, it is because they want to be with that person.”

One of the sets of footsteps stopped.

It was Sayama’s. He had stopped walking.

After taking two steps ahead, Shinjou turned around while bathing in the moonlight. Their eyes met. As Sayama received Shinjou’s gaze, he narrowed his eyes a bit and opened his mouth. He tried to say something in response.

“…”

But only silence fell to the ground from his mouth.

He hung his head down and nodded once. Sayama then looked back up. He looked back at Shinjou while making sure not to knock Baku from his head.

“You and your sister are interesting people. You know how to always hit me where it hurts and then you make me say what exactly it was that hurt.”

“Really…?”

“Yes, really. You managed to get right to the point I was most conflicted about.”

“What are you conflicted about, Sayama-kun?”

Sayama opened his mouth once more and finally gave an answer.

“I am conflicted because it seems giving up on trying to get serious would be for the best.”

“…Eh?”

“Everyone around me is saying I should just quit. I have no confidence in myself. The world I live in now is small, but it provides plenty of stimulation. Also…” He nodded. “If I am to get serious, I want someone to act as my mirror image. I want someone who is the opposite of me. …But that would be inviting that person into danger. In that case,” said Sayama. “Giving up would leave no problems. Other than the ones inside me.”

“I see,” said Shinjou with a nod.

But Shinjou lightly kicked the ground. He kicked away some of the white gravel making up the ground and turned toward Sayama once more. Shinjou’s eyebrows were straight, his gaze was straight, and he simply opened his mouth to ask a question.

“Are you…okay with that?”

He asked a question, but he did not try to get an answer.

He lightly embraced his own body and asked another question.

“Hey. About what you said before… Who is it you are thinking about?”

“Well…”

“Is it your mother who wanted you to do something one day? Is it Ryouko-san who cared for you even if for a short time? Or is it the person you do not want to invite into danger? The person who is your opposite…”

Shinjou opened his mouth and began to speak a certain name.

But an electronic tone cut in between the two of them.

It came from the cell phone in Sayama’s pocket. The electronic whistle sounded at set intervals as it called for him.

Shinjou and Sayama exchanged a glance.

Shinjou then nodded and approached Sayama. Once he reached arm length, he held out his hands.

Shinjou took the large bag from Sayama.

With his hands free, Sayama took the black cell phone from his pocket and held it to his ear.

“It is me.”

A voice came from the phone and entered Sayama’s ear.

It was a female voice he had never heard before. The voice uttered the following words.

“Hello, Sayama-sama. I am Sibyl, the communications officer for Japanese UCAT’s Team Leviathan.” After her introduction, the woman naming herself Sibyl said, “I would like to speak with you for a moment. Is that okay?”

“Of course,” said Sayama as he glanced toward Shinjou and then looked up into the sky. “What is it you need?”

“Tes. I would like either an acceptance or denial of an emergency deployment request,” said Sibyl. “Today at 18:37, contact was lost with the transport plane transporting the holy sword Gram as it flew over Mount Hyono on the eastern edge of the Chugoku Mountains. At 18:59, an expansive concept space was detected near Mount Hyono. No traces or wreckage of the plane have been found in the real world. It has likely been brought into the concept space.”

Sayama looked at his watch. It was 7:12 PM.

“What progress has been made in responding to this?”

“Tes. A letter claiming responsibility along with a commemorative photograph was received from 1st-Gear’s City faction. UCAT at IAI HQ is currently engaging a 1st-Gear advance unit while searching for the holy sword Gram. Team Leviathan’s supervisor, Ooshiro Itaru, has announced this will be used to truly begin the Leviathan Road.”

“I see. Then…is there anything I can do?”

“You have yet to accept the negotiation rights for the Leviathan Road. However, it has been determined that the issues with 1st-Gear will be decided in this battle. If you do not take part, we will view you as having abandoned your negotiation rights.”

“…”

“Please come to Akigawa City Central Park by 19:30. We will send a helicopter to pick you up.”

“And if I do not go?”

“We will cut off all connections with you, Sayama-sama.”

Sibyl then said the same thing she had said at the beginning of the conversation.

“Is that okay?”

“I cannot say Testament quite yet,” replied Sayama.

“Tes. A testament or contract is a great promise made by a master with a sword.<ref>The Japanese word for contract is written with the kanji 約 which means promise and the kanji 契 which can be broken down into the kanji for great (大), the kanji for master (主), and the kanji for sword (刀).</ref> It is a word used when you are aware of the power you hold and wish to confirm to the world who you are. You do not have much time, but I pray you can make your decision with no regrets. Goodbye.”

The call came to an end.

Sayama moved the cell phone from his ear and sighed.

He looked up at the school building that was colored a dark blue by the night. He then looked up into the night sky.

Baku fell from his head and to his shoulder and then looked up just as he was doing. They looked up into the sky where the moon floated.

''I need to decide,'' thought Sayama.

The moon shone white in the night sky and the stars and wind filled everything else.

Below all that, dark blue rectangular school buildings cut off the sky to the left and right.

Only a small section of the sky was visible from here.

“…”

If he lowered his gaze just a bit, he would see the emergency staircase on the side of the second year general school building.

Sayama thought as he looked down at that shadow cutting off the sky and at the small emergency staircase landing sticking out from it.

He wondered if the sky would look larger from that staircase.

…''It would not change.

He would only be changing his location as he looked at it. He would not be leaving the boundaries of the school building.

In the end, he had never chosen anything more than that.

“Is that…?”

Was that the answer to it all? He had been unable to hold any confidence or pride in his own actions and he had been unable to lead anyone deeply into the battlefield. And that was why he had never been able to get serious. He had settled for a small place.

That was what he had been doing all this time.

''I really am timid,'' thought Sayama.

However, that would solve everything. It was a small world and he could not afford to lose it.

That was the correct way of thinking.

And he was wrong.

That was all there was to it.

He had to decide. If he took Shinjou’s bag once more and returned to the dorm room with him, it would all be over.

Sayama hung his head down and looked to the ground.

And as he did, he realized something.

He realized his thinking was immature.

What had sent Sayama’s thoughts racing was down at his feet. His gaze that had fallen in resignation and what he saw there was the ground trapped between two school buildings. Or so it should have been. However…

“That is not what this is…”

Below his eyes and atop the gravel was something connected to the sky and the light that he had looked up at before. Something closely connected to that boxed off world of the heavens was falling at his feet.

It was a shadow.

“…”

The pale light of the moon sent his shadow atop the gravel.

And the surrounding school buildings also struck the ground with their own shadows at heights to match.

From here, the sky was boxed off.

But it was not closed off. It was connected to the ground at his feet.

“…”

Sayama looked back up into the heavens. He looked into that sky filled with pale light.

And he stepped on the ground at his feet. He stepped on that ground that was covered in shadows because it was connected to the sky.

There was light above his head and shadows below his feet.

The shadows of the night were nothing other than the opposite of the light of the night.

And as he began to close his eyes, he felt something else that connected the sky to the earth.

The wind.

It came suddenly.

“…Kh!”

He heard a roar and felt the cold air striking him.

That movement of air surrounded him. He heard it brushing across his ears.

This powerful and solid wind did not come from the west, the east, the south, or even the north.

It came from above.

“!”

This wind blew by at a high altitude, struck the wall of the school building, and dropped down.

He had no idea where this wind came from, but it danced around them and he heard a slight voice.

“Kyah!”

That light voice of surprise led Sayama to reach out a hand.

He reached out toward Shinjou who held his paper bag. Sayama pulled that body toward him and embraced him to protect him from the wind.

As the wind danced and dispersed, Sayama felt slender shoulders and a thin back. He felt Shinjou’s body temperature in his arms and the word “warm” came to his mind.

Shinjou suddenly went limp in his arms. The paper bag in Shinjou’s arms slipped and fell.

The gravel crunched as the bag fell. Shinjou sank into his arms and into his chest.

The wind died down and disappeared. A voice took its place.

“You’re going to decide…aren’t you?”

Sayama realized Shinjou was looking up at him. Shinjou’s hair was bound, but the wind had wrapped a few strands around Sayama’s arms. Shinjou’s black eyes stared directly at him.

Shinjou opened his mouth and reworded his previous statement.

“You’re on your way to decide, aren’t you?”

As Shinjou asked, his face shined in the moonlight. His face looked a pale white and his eyes looked blue.

Sayama met Shinjou’s gaze. He nodded and opened his mouth.

“Shinjou-kun,” he said. He spoke to the person who was as close to him as anyone ever had been. “I…” He hesitated. “I will likely get someone else involved with what I do.”

“Is that what has bothered you? Is that what you have been afraid of?”

Sayama nodded.

“Yes. I have been thinking about that. This person is important to me, but I am not sure they can handle the danger.”

“Sayama-kun, what do you think of this person?”

“They are important to me. As important as I am to myself.”

“I see,” said Shinjou with a sigh. He closed his eyes slightly and said, “Sayama-kun…You act like an evil person, but you are not.”

“Then what am I?”

“Well,” said Shinjou with a small nod.

The ends of his eyebrows lowered, but a smile could be seen on his lips.

His eyes narrowed and he raised his head to look Sayama in the eye.

“You are the villain. You merely play the role of the evil person.” He took a breath. “If you were a truly evil person, you would not hesitate to get others involved. But you do not do that.” He moved his lips once and then continued. “You are a welcome person to have around, Sayama-kun.” He nodded. “And I am sure the person you care so much for has realized that. I think that is why they tried to stop you. …But it is okay if you are a bit selfish when it comes to that person. Not as a villain, but as yourself.”

“I see,” said Sayama with a nod.

He removed his arms and released Shinjou.

Shinjou smiled bitterly while still lightly embracing his own body.

“C’mon… I am a boy, you know?”

“So am I.”

Shinjou’s shoulders drooped when he heard that.

“Which one did you want just now?”

“Some questions are best left unanswered, Shinjou-kun.” Sayama smiled and turned his back on Shinjou. “I will be going. And I will try to return as soon as I can.”

“Can I ask where you’re going?”

“Would you accept ‘where I must go’ as an answer?”

“Yes,” said Shinjou. He lightly raised a hand. “Do your best.”

Sayama nodded and ran off with Baku on his shoulder. Even as he left the school, he continued stepping on his own shadow.

Brunhild heard a series of footsteps through the darkness.

Her vision was closed off. All she could hear was a group of footsteps moving at a set tempo.

Her butt and legs felt the dampness of mossy dirt, her back felt the hardness of a cedar tree trunk, her arms felt the weight of a metal scythe’s blade and handle, and her cheeks felt a soft, damp sensation.

“…”

She opened her eyes and saw a color of darkness different from that of the inside of her eyelids.

She quickly grew accustomed to this new darkness.

She was in a forest. Trees made disorderly lines along a slope. She sat on a low cliff atop the slope.

She had been napping while leaning against a tree.

“You woke me, didn’t you?”

A small black form stood next to her face.

It was a black cat. Its eyes alone shined yellow in the darkness. They informed her of the cat’s location and expression.

“Brunhild, everyone has begun to move.”

She sat up and looked down. She looked down to the forest on the shallow slope a few meters below. Many, many dark figures were walking through that forest. They were all headed in the same direction: east.

Some of them had human forms. Some did not. Some had wings, some looked human but were too large to be, and some looked like dragons.

“This…isn’t everyone. The others are gathering with the vanguard that went in first.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that… So have they found Gram?”

“It apparently fell to the east inside the concept space that Venerable Hagen set up. As did the mechanism for making it invisible. All of it was read in while the concept space was being created.”

“I see,” said the cat as it watched Brunhild sit all the way up and wrap her arms around her knees.

“A concept analysis is being carried out based on the records created from Venerable Hagen reading in the transport plane. Once that is complete, we should know what concepts are being used to hide Gram. I just hope the search team has not passed it by already.”

“So everyone is really motivated, but they’re all just heading randomly in a general direction?”

“Don’t say it like that. There is nothing wrong with advancing an army as long as it lets us acquire Gram.” Brunhild nodded. “We will eliminate UCAT when they arrive. I assume Fafner and the others have already begun fighting.”

“Yes, I saw that. …He seemed really excited.”

Brunhild sighed. She watched everyone marching by below and then looked up into the sky.

She saw the moon there. She saw the light there.

“That light is in the way,” she muttered.

Having that light there during the night created shadows that were different from darkness and made it more difficult to know one’s surroundings.

“Darkness should be nothing more than darkness.”

“I wonder if Siegfried will come,” said the black cat suddenly.

“It doesn’t matter. We have already done what we had to do,” said Brunhild as she embraced Requiem Sense in her arms.

She looked up at the moonlight, but was unable to bring an end to that light.

Sayama ran below the moonlight.

His footsteps reverberated throughout Akigawa City Central Park located on the southern end of Takaakita Academy’s grounds. That central park was located on Itsukaichi Road which connected the academy grounds with the outside world. The park also contained a track-and-field stadium.

If a helicopter was landing, it would be there.

Sayama ran through the park which was surrounded by trees, kicked off the red brick ground, and made his way to the stadium.

He could see his footing thanks to the moonlight and the outdoor lighting. His footsteps and breathing expressed all of his actions.

He hurried.

His watch said it was 7:28 PM. He was already at his destination, so running any further would be pointless.

And yet he hurried.

He arrived at the stadium’s seats. He made his way out from the shadows of the trees, ran between the lines of seats, and leaped onto the track with a single footstep. He landed with a soft sound and found himself surrounded by red clay and white lines. In the center was a grassy opening.

''I made it,'' thought Sayama.

And…

“I have to go,” he muttered before walking instead of running.

He walked toward the center of the stadium.

Strength entered his right arm. Pain entered his left. But…

…''I can move it.

That was good enough. He used both his hands freely for the first time in a while. Sayama placed Baku in his vest’s breast pocket and grabbed his coat collar with both hands while continuing to walk.

After forcefully raising his hands he swung them to the left and right. The material of the sleeves stretched and created a sound similar to striking a piece of paper.

After fixing his disheveled clothing and creating that clear noise, he lowered his arms to his sides.

Sayama’s leather shoes created loud footsteps as he walked through the gentle wind. He headed for the center of the stadium. He headed for the very center which was lit up in four directions by outdoor lights.

Sayama looked at his destination. A single person stood there.

It was a tall old man. He had a bald head and a white beard. He wore his usual black vest, black trousers, and a black coat.

Sayama spoke as he approached that man whose black clothing was fluttering in the wind.

“Good evening, Sorcerer Siegfried Zonburg.”

Siegfried nodded as his name was called.

And he looked up into the sky. Sayama followed his gaze up.

A shadow could be seen flying toward them in the white moon floating in the heavens.

That dark, long, and narrow form was the shadow of a helicopter.

Wind blew down from above and an intermittent noise reverberated throughout the stadium.

The wind and noise danced about, tore up the surrounding grass, and caused that grass to fly about like horizontal rain.

Amid that, Siegfried opened his mouth. He spoke in a clear tone.

“Welcome to the place you have chosen, Sayama Mikoto.”

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume2_Chapter_22|Chapter 22]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume2_Chapter_24|Chapter 24]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter7

2013-10-20T22:01:00Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=60}}

== Chapter 7: Mirage Kingdom ==
=== Part 1 ===
“Who are you?” Ryucown asked again.

“A gladiator.”

With that simple reply, the swordsman charged at the rebel general at full speed, wielding a sword with both hands.

The blow came within a inch of Ryucown's face, and he responded with a head-strike of his own. The masked Gladiator quickly distanced himself.

The wind from the high speed exchange raised a whirlwind between the the two duelists.

“A Mephian? How did you sneak in here?"

“Who knows?”

In that instant question-and-answer, the hall across from the two burst into chaos. Warriors garbed in the same gear as the Gladiator clashed with Ryucown's troops. Every member of this group was an elite fighter, handpicked for the ability to do battle in a chaotic situation.

Sparks flew and curses were exchanged. Shique dual-wielded twin blades, decapitated one foe after another, while the gigantic Gilliam swung his axe left and right, crushing foes even if they were in full armor.

The masked Gladiator struck again. Ryucown side-stepped the blow, then brought his sword down in a vertical slash.

The Gladiator deflected the blow by splitting his legs and steadying his center of gravity. He then immediately used the rebound effect, the instant Ryucown was pushed a step back , to launch a vicious attack.

“Oh, not bad.”

Twice, three times, then numerous blows, with the two locked in a stalemate.

“Tell me your name. With such skill, you must be famous.”

“Who knows.” Repeating the words he spoke earlier, the masked swordsman--Orba launched into a swinging strike.

The [GIFT] Orba spoke of at the Sky Ship Bridge was Princess Vileena. He believed there were traitors within the Garberan camp; and as soon as his forces launched their attack, they (the Garberan traitors) would coordinate with Ryucown's for a counterattack.

And the spies within the Garberan camp did precisely as expected. Getting close to the soldiers guarding the princess. Thus, he was able to monitor the enemy movement. Before they took the princess off her ship, Orba launched a surprise attack to save the princess.

Soon after, in the confusion caused by Ryucown's surprise attack, Orba and his forces wore Garberan armor and took the unconscious princess off the Ship, then led a battalion of veteran soldiers toward Fortress Zaim. Ryucown's forces that were part of the surprise attack saw them coming, automatically thought their plan to be a success, and even escorted them into the Fortress.

Orba's heart brimmed with excitement, he was becoming the main character of the novels he read about. Everything was moving according to his plan, and now he was facing the enemy general one-on-one.

But,

''Dammit'',

4th strike, 5th strike; the two warriors struck on, and sparks flew with every blow.

Ryucown's skills far exceeded Orba's expectations. Easily predicting the young man's moves, the knight's swords appeared to come from every direction. And while Ryucown's strikes came from left and right with daring aggression, he never left any opening to exploit.

Pearls of sweat began to roll off Orba's back. Since he could not waste time there. The longer this lasted, more enemies would be able to reach the upper floor. If following the original plan, numerous ships should be heading toward the fortress after finishing off the main rebel force. But it was difficult for a newbie like Orba to predict how long that would take.

What he can do then, was to utilize every second available to him to dispatch Ryucown. So all he could do was strike, dodge and feint.

Vileena held her breathe as the battle unfolded. Of course she could not recognize that the Mephian Prince and the masked duelist were the same person. But in a short moment, she was able to recognize even the tiniest difference between the two.

During the numerous exchanges, Ryucown observed Orba's techniques from the very start. The skills were there, nor was his strength lacking, but within his technique there was a personal quirk, especially during a long distance strike, there was a great opening from the left side of his opponent's body. This was because his footsteps cannot catch up.

Ryucown let out a tiny smirk. Then backed off.

Orba fell for the feint and followed. In that instant, Ryucown reversed himself, and the point of the blade missed his face just by an inch. When Orba's feet landed again, he landed next to his opponent's side. When both of his feet hit the ground, he lifted up his sword, only to find the sharp end of Ryucown's blade against his mask.

“Ugh.”

Orba suddenly put all his strength into his rear feet, and dodged upwards. Ryucown continued to press in. Orba could not bring his body back into position, so all he could do was block. And within a few seconds it was all but a checkmate.

“Your infiltration plan is amazing.” While his face was covered in sweat, the rebel general still held regular breathe.

“But in order to achieve victory, If you do not finish me off quickly you cannot win. Even though you are an amazing fighter, but the instant you were not able to finish me off, you already lost..”

Orba did not have the luxury to reply. He finally realized the truth. Being strong--wasn't that simple. The knight's swordsmanship, strength, technique and even experience far exceeded his own. Compared to Ryucown, who was not even scratched during the fight, Orba's side and legs were injured (slightly); some of his armor broke off, he became completely out of breath, and he could barely held on to his sword.

In that moment, the rebel troops converged in the main hall. The gladiators were not able to hold them back, unable to defend the door, and driven to the center of the hall and surrounded by enemy troops.

“Damn it.”

Gilliam groaned, and raised his axe again. Shique mirrored his stance. The two men were filled with killing intent.

Knocking a spear tossed by an enemy soldier, the giant lamented, “I don't want to say this, but it would have been great if Orba was here. The guy is so annoying, but in a fight, his icy cold strength is quite reliable--what, what is so strange, Shique?”

“No, no, you are right. Although that masked guy is pretty strong, he is far from Orba. Haha, truly, if we knew it would come to this, we should had been more forceful in getting him here.”

Covered in blood of enemies and themselves, in such desperate straits, the duo still joked away. But the gladiators around them; one was speared by the enemy, another had his leg cut off, fell down one by one.

Ryucown believed this battle was over. He lightly slashed at the air next to Orba, but the masked duelist did not block nor dodge. The next swing was aimed straight at the gladiator. The two swords met once more, and Orba's longsword fell from his nerveless fingers.

“What.”

The Knight yelled. Confident of his victory, the rebel general relaxed his stance. And in that instance, Orba pulled out a short sword and attacked. The boy choose to gamble away his weapon for one desperate attack.

''Got it!''

Orba collided with Ryucown (in confidence?). The rebel troops screamed, and suddenly the main hall was filled with sound of metal colliding.

Converged on a southern hill, both side's artillery shelled away at each other. And now the battlefield had turned into a every-man for himself fight. Mephius' and Ryucown's troops mixed with each other in a chaotic melee, and a scarlet barrage illuminated the sky.

“Fire! Fire!!”

The old General Rogue Syan could not contain his excitement and blood-lust, thus personally let his troops on the front line. Aiming for the enemy emplacement behind the hill, volleys after volleys of shots were fired.

While the Mephian troops had superior resources and numbers, it was their enemy who currently possessed the upper-hand.

At the same time, Gowen let a ten man team to flank the enemy from the right side. The team dragged two cannons, hoped to use them to bombard the rebels, but their position was quickly spotted by a patrolling Airship.

“Get down!”

Gowen roared as he hit the ground. In an instant, ricocheting bullets struck where he was a second ago. An Airship flew by almost at ground level, strafed past him, then pulled up back toward the sky. But at that moment, the ship suddenly lost control. One of the gladiators grabbed on to the Fuselage and refuse to let go; other gladiators saw it, swarmed the Skyship and dragged the pilot off.

As his soldiers fought on, Gowen's heart beat faster and faster.

To the Rebels, this assault had exquisite timing. It looked like there were traitors within the Garberan camp, even several commanders become part of the conspiracy, and launched a devastating attack on the Mephian Army. They didn't need to completely annihilate the Mephian army, but inflicting ~20%-30% casualties should be sufficient. Because then Mephian Army wouldn't see the value of fighting for another nation's territory and withdraw.

Thus, one could say it was a perfect opportunity; for someone like Ryucown who would never consider escaping, he would never need conserve his strength. He will go all out-As Orba predicted. Thus Orba's plan was to infiltrate the fortress to directly challenge Ryucown. And once the main force defeat the rebel forces, they will converge on the Rebel Fortress.

Thus was the original plan--

According to Orba's thoughts, Garberan forces should immediately link up with the Melphius one. At that moment, even if something unexpected happened to his forces, there should be enough force to push the enemy into a rout.

But the Garberan force didn't move, then combined with the chaos on the battlefield, even messages became garbled. It would be a total lie if he said he didn't think his own predictions were realistic.

The enemy's morale was extraordinarily high. Even if one of them fell, someone would step over the body, or use the corpse as a shield. Step-by-step pushing toward this direction. The Mephius troops were not aware of their prince---although only a double--to be within the castle along with the princess.

''The Mephians don't have the same fighting spirit. If this goes on, they will break''

Every second was precious, Gowen thought, as he selected a good spot on the hill, and fired toward the enemy position. One shot, two shot...with each explosion, there would be a pillar of flames in the enemy camp. But three shots was the limit, as a new fleet of Sky-Ship began to converge toward his position.

“Retreat!!”

This attack definitely inflicted some serious damage on the rebel army, but the enemy didn't collapse, and didn't even show a tiny break in their line. The only thing Gowen could do was to abandon the artillery support and flee quickly.

“Orba!”

At this point, they could only rely on the gladiator to finish off Ryucown quickly and for the rebels will lose their will to fight. The sound of gun/cannon fire erupted all over while shrapnel bounced off his armor.

Ryucown opened his eyes....then squinted his eyes again.

Orba lied entangled on top of him. No sign of blood, but the gladiator's final desperate attack was blocked by an act of fate. Ryucown still carried a 16 inches short-sword with him, something he pulled out earlier for defense.

Orba still tried to use his strength to deliver another blow, but unfortunately, Ryucown had already made a semi-circle and moved out of the range, and all he could do was fall forward; with all four limbs on the ground, and a sharp blade on his face.

''Lost''

Orba's body went cold as steel pricked his skin. There was no way to change the outcome then. Orba managed to outwit his foe, but regarding Ryucown's swordsmanship, as well as the Garberan maneuver, in these areas he critically fell short.

For a veteran of countless battles, this was his first time tasting the fruit of defeat. And this meant the vengeance his heart beat for would die abruptly without hope.

"Your bravery deserve praise. If you were not a Mephian, I would have loved to fight on your side."

As Ryucown prepared to dismember his foe....

"Stop!!"

Vileena's scream rang clearly within the Great Hall. Ryucown did not pay attention.

"Stop now!!"

Feeling the second scream carried the force of life and death, the rebel general glanced at her direction. Only to see the princess pointing her gun at his direction. The soldier behind her had a defeated look, so she must stole the gun from him. Ryucown couldn't help but smile.

"What are you going to do now? Open fire? On me?"

"No."

Princess Vileena shook her head.

Her face bloomed into a lovely smile. Everyone wandered what she is thinking, only to see her...

"I am going to shoot myself."

Pointing it toward her own solar plexus. Ryucown frowned, and the soldiers shook.

"What is the meaning of this?"

"Do you have the guts to tell your loyal troops those heart felt words you said earlier? As a heroic knight, to deliver a blow (against?) ones own belief. All your thoughts, do you wish to have them to bear it as well?"

Vibrant light returned to those pair of eyes that once held despair, even if she held a gun to her head.

Ryucown became silent. The princess is betting her life, which brought him this problem. As the 14 years old speculated, the rebel could not allow her to die in front of his troops. To return Garbera to its knightly ideals are the hope and dreams of every soldier there, but princess Vileena's noble blood formed the foundation of that claim. If they lost her as a symbol, his support will collapse. For someone like him, who is willing to do everything to change his country, in certain point of view, this is a innovative situation that can be taken advantage of, in other ways, her death could be the beginning to the end.

As Vileena and Ryucown began their silent battle, a certain defeated foe squatted aside,desperately trying to calm his breathe. But by no means Orba has accepted his end.

From the inside of his mask, stared at the blade that defeated his earlier attack.

"That is..."

Engraved on the blade were several unmistakable letters,

"O,R,B,A"

It is non other than his name. Orba's heart grew calmer by the second.

===Part 2===

"Princess."

"You highness, please put down the gun!"

The soldiers begged, while Princess Vileena's eyes met Ryucown's. Perhaps due to determination, there is no trace of emotion on her snow-white face.

"Princess, You really have a temperament meant for a military commander," Ryucown sighed, "if...If I decide to say what is in my mind in front of the crowd, what are you going to do? If we stick to the old ways, we would never reach the future (3). Even if the battle before us become a rout, the results will be the same. Don't you think it would be best for us to challenge our fate?"

"Then speak quickly. I am already prepared."

"You highness!"

"Don't come any closer!"

As she notice the soldiers were trying to get closer to her, Vileena backed away. But to everyone's amazement, her trigger finger did not waver. Although she is still surrounded.

"Please look, You highness."

Ryucown turned around and pointed toward the flame-filled window.

"Look at those mindless Melphian, Garberan armies with overwhelming numbers, and our courageous soldiers. What does this represent, you highness should understand. Ignoring the cowardly Melphians, the Garberan army have also fallen into confusion. Correct, for no other reason than its soldiers could not decide if they should follow me or not. They do not blindly follow the royal family, those who follow my path is the true way to protect this country, this is what the Garberan people have concluded."

Ryucown continued, and his troops did the same.

"Princess, please understand us."

"This is the battle that will decide Garberan dignity, please understand us."

Vileena brought her sight to meet theirs, no one had a drop of hostility, only compassion. She could never bear any enmity or hatred against them, for everyone in their hearts love Garbera, and love the flower of Garbera, the princess Vileena.

"I DON'T WANT TO!"

The princess cried again, but for what reason? She knotted her brows, full of tears, with the gun still pointing at her head, and screamed like a child throwing a tantrum,

"I DON'T WANT TO! I DON'T WANT TO I DON'T WANT TO!"

"Vileena-sama!"

"This is the Garbera grandfather loved, and father nurtured!" Tears fell freely from her eyes, "Why, Why do such..."

"Stop uttering idiocy.."

As if summoned by a voice from the abyss, Ryucown and the princess look toward ''that'' direction. Ryucown threw out a look from someone who totally forgot about Orba, and coolly added "don't move," while pointing his sword at the Gladiator. But...

"That Sword, Return it to me."

"Return it to you? What are you talking about? This is..."

"Six years ago."

Orba continued. For some reason, the rebel general hissed, completely swallowed his remaining words. His gaze met the Gladiator who is getting up from the ground, while listening to Orba's every word.

"....six years ago, you were not even a knight, but you were more knightly. But it is different now. To fulfill your ideals, you decided to raise your sword against your liege, and threaten her with death. Why are you gambling your life??? And deaf to the words of the very lord who is also gambling hers? Are you intoxicated?? Ryucown, you are not a knight anymore."

Ryucown was about to bring his blade up for a strike, and everyone's attention were focused on the princess, which gave Shique the chance to breakout his encirclement. At the same time,

"Take it!"

The Gladiator flung his sword as if he and Orba planned it together, and Orba caught it square on. Then he used the confusion to move behind the princess, snatched the gun in her hand, and pushed the weapon against her head.

"Princess!"

"You highness!"

"Don't move!"

As if he didn't hear Shique's words, Ryucown charged toward Orba with a piercing strike, then slashed the sword slave with his long sword.

"What are you standing still for?" Using this opening, the Rebel Knight roared. "We will not let a melphian harm her highness. Capture him!"

Shique sucked his tongue. The faces on those soldiers were intertwined with confusion and bloodlust while starting back at each other. If he want to act he have to do it now.If he wait until the enemy reach a decision, then it is back to a outnumbered desperate situation again.

If we have to act....to which direction?

"Gladiator-san."

"Ha?"

Shique was shocked, he is being ordered around by Princess/hostage.

"This way."

Whispering under her breathe, and moved her jaw toward a nearby parked Airship. Shique's mind instantly clicked,

"I understand, please excuse my roughness."

"I am used to it."

As soon as she replied, Shique coldly fired a shot in front them. Before its fearsome roar fade away, he grabbed on to the princess's thin shoulders and begin to run. Vileena leaped on to the Skyship's cockpit, while Shique sat in the passenger seat. She immediately gun the engines and the skyship begin to float away.

"I will bring reinforcements! Wait for me!"

Shique called out. But at this instant, the princess hesitated. Within the great hall, there are still brave Melphian troops, and loyal followers of Garbera who want to restore it to their ideals. The princess could not just watch these people throwing away their lives.

"Your highness!"

Ryucown's face paled, and headed straight for the Airship. He was only a step away before he was cut off by the flash of a steel blade. The rebel general spit at the ground, then turned to welcome Orba and his sword.

"GO!!"

Orba roared. Blocking the strike that would had sliced his head off, twice, three times, and followed by a barrage of strikes. Then he yelled out again,

"Vileena, MOVE!"

The princess stared at him as if she was struck by lightning, then the airship threw off its pursuers and flew into the night. Then it melded with the darkness and vanished.

"Since it come to this..."

Both men refused to back off, and Ryucown bared his teeth,

"I guess I might as well bury the princess along side with the Melphian army."

"What?!"

Orba swallowed a mouthful of air. He is almost completely exhausted. The source of strength is still flowing, it is his boiling black blood (3). He don't know what he should do, his could not achieve his goals, (4) only could watch what is his been taken away, again and again. During that time.

But, Orba has a sword. A tool to turn that boiling blood into reality.

"How could somebody like you---"

"I will never let someone like you go."

The two duelist shouted while their blades screamed. Although their views are different, but what is in their hearts are the same.

''(I will not let you stop me!)
''
(Orba) Blocked Ryucrown's blow, adjusted his own stance, then struck from both directions, but his attacks still were blocked.

''(Maybe all I need is just another burst of strength, it is the only choice left)''

If something is preventing him from succeeding, even if it is lofty principles, ideals, Gods or Dragon Gods--Orba will challenge it with a sword in hand.

But at this moment, the gladiator is falling into his old habits again. As soon as he perceived what is a opening, he would struck with overwhelming force. In this instant Ryucrown dodged the attack by spinning his body around, then used the inertia for a counterstrike---

As if it is six years ago, it is the same scene Orba saw...

DONG! (SFX: Steel on steel)

Showers of Sparks flew,

"Ugh"

the sound of a wail mingled freely with fresh blood.

Ryucrown's blade was bounced off Orba's. He was the one who fell for the trap. The rebel general was waiting for the opportunity to deliver a counterstrike, but his strike rebounded and he lost his balance. Orba's sword struck his chest, fatally.

Although he (Orba) still paid a price. The left side of his mask cracked open with a snap.

"amazing."

Ryucrown remarked as he collapsed, coughing blood with every breathe.

"Until a few moments ago, I can see can see a nation of knights... but I am now...is this the end? Tell me your name. I, Ryucown would not wish to be laid low by a nameless man."

"Orba."

Other than Ryucrown, no one could hear those words.

Uncertain if he (Ryucrown) heard that final word, Ryucwrown did not utter another word, then closed his eyes. Orba could only silently stare at him.

=== References and Translation Notes ===
<references/>

(2) 劝诱人-Seducer? spy? will have to wait for context. -- JP: 近衛兵 'imperial guard(s)'; but considering the context, they're indeed spies.

(3) I have no idea what this is about.

(4) Chinese translator's saying is difficult to understand, is either he achieved his goals...or he couldn't.

如果非要被古老的体制所束缚，以至于无法实现理想的话--This seem to say "If we are bound by our old ways, we would never achieve our dreams" ?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter3

2013-10-20T01:22:49Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

==Her Royal Highness’ Gladiator==
===Part 1===
The following day and the day after that, Orba refused all invitations from Ineli and Rogue Saian.

He secluded himself in his room, where the work he did—amounted to nothing.

He loitered alone in his room. The main section of his room was far larger than the quarters he had stayed in when he was a sword-slave. Several times larger. The balcony that extended from his room also served as a garden. But going there would allow himself to be seen and he wanted to avoid raising questions as to why he was not sick. That was why he walked within the room.

On the first day, and the second day as well, Orba walked around as if a beast prowling in search of game. Each passing second felt long. Even his meals were carried out in silence. And whenever some faint noise was made, he would immediately direct his eyes at the door, to find that it never opened. And by the second day, a shadow of impatience flared across his face. The sky outside the window was already dimming. Just as he had given hope, a lone messenger came running into the room.

''He’s here.''

Orba’s feet came to a halt. As Dinn began to call out to Orba, he caught sight of Orba’s visage and held his breath. His eyes tore straight up, and his lips turned upwards, to reveal his canine teeth. It was a terrifying appearance rivaling that of his mask.

With the information he received from the messenger, Orba handed down new orders. They were to be deployed to the entrances of the palace and main buildings, and also throughout town serving as intermediary points, similar to information relay, and provide for two-way transmission of intelligence.

The location was two alleys down from the main road, in a ryotei<ref>A traditional Japanese restaurant, commonly used to hold discreet talks and catered to the higher class.</ref> at the very end of a street lined up with brothels.

In short, Noue had not shown up personally. The one Oubary dined with was his messenger. The location was a private room situated on the third floor. Any person in the store wishing to enter must, without exception, ring the bell and obtain permission. It was ideal for confidential talks.

Orba first had several sword-slaves infiltrate the store. Naturally, he had handed them money and prepared them in the appropriate attire. After drinking several glasses of wine, they started an uproar at the set time. They even dragged the people in the store into the fight, though took care not to create a bigger commotion than necessary, and then immediately vacated the store. In that time, the light-footed gladiator Aison climbed over the fencings and walls and aligned against the balcony of the room Oubary was situated in. Aison was a born pirate from the northern Zongan seas and experienced in the raising and lowering of the mast.

He stealthily listened in on the middle of the conversation without making a sound. The meet lasted approximately thirty minutes. What Aison could make out was no more than the mere five minutes at the end. Still, there was some harvest. About the same time when the two finished their meet, Aison got off the balcony.

Roughly three hours since the first report from the messenger, Orba heard the report from Aison.

“—I see. Not a word of this to anyone.”

“I understand.”

Unaccustomed to being addressed this way, Orba called out once more to Aison, about to leave with the compensation money in his hands. “Sir?” he responded, turning around to find a gun pointed at him. Aison turned stiff.

“I’ll say this one more time, just to be clear. Not a word to anyone.”

“Y-Yes, sir.”

“No drinking during the festival. No leaving Solon. You don’t know where my eyes and my ears lie. In exchange, if you keep to it until the festival ends, I’ll give you the same amount of money as I did now.”

A joyful countenance formed across his pale face, and he responded, “Sir!”

“…..What’s this all about?”

Dinn had said after Aison took his leave, his face also drained of color.

“Nothing is clear right now and anything is still possible.”

“B-But, this doesn’t make any sense. General Oubary is a general long serving Mephius. Besides, he doesn’t want peace with Garbera. The princess…couldn’t have possibly come here from the beginning with this purpose—but then…”

Dinn stuffed the plate of grapes into his mouth and spent some time chewing.

“I said nothing’s clear yet. We only have pieces of information after all.”

Even as Orba calmly said so, his heart raged turbulently.

The contents of the conversation Aison heard were as followed:

“The incident with Kaiser was truly fortunate. It appears to have spurred on Zaat’s incitement. But I would have never thought this situation would arrive so soon. Rather, because the matter with Kaiser exists, Noue will not have to work for his accomplishments, right?”

“It is as you say,” the messenger replied. “Lord Noue is steadily progressing with his preparations. Zaat Quark, and the setting of fire to the slaves’ room as well, all proceedings are coming along.”

“And amongst the proceedings, I should also be accounted for, am I not?”

“For the general’s cooperation…”

“That’s far enough. The thanking will come after everything has ended. It’s fine to leave the handling of the matter regarding Zaat to me, but the situation with the slaves worries me. That man called Pashir. We seem to have gained his cooperation, but he is participating in the gladiator tournament after all. Were he to lose his life, won’t this be for naught?”

“There is no need to worry. The fire is already smouldering within Mephius. As it were, we are at best no more than ventilation. Even supposing Pashir were to lose his life, the already bursting flames will not so easily be put out.”

“Already in Mephius, hmm. You are exactly right. To this end, the search will also determinedly be met within Mephius. Of course…so this was Noue’s aim. The sword-slaves are an unfortunate bunch. They are the same as children provoked by wicked adults into fruitless opposition.”

Oubary stifled a laugh.

“After this, there will be nothing to trouble the general. Your cooperation in the concealment of the instigator has also left Lord Noue marveling at your bravery and ability to take action, General Oubary. I pray for a lasting relationship of camaraderie and trust amongst us that can cross beyond our countries.”

“Hmph,” Oubary snorted. Because his figure could not be seen, it was not possible to tell what emotions he held at the time.

“But what will you do with that princess of yours? If you move poorly her life will be in danger.”

“If only the princess were to escape ahead of time, Garbera’s involvement will be suspected. It is not a matter of moving poorly—that would just be ''how it ends up''.”

''Ho,” Oubary’s voice quivered slightly.

It had been a short while. Then Oubary cleared his throat,

“—The hour is gone. Let us depart. To which banquet has Noue been invited this evening?”

“I believe it was called the Moonlight Palace. A great many envoys from numerous countries have been invited. If I remember correctly, Princess Vileena has also gone. Will the general also go there?”

“No, it’s the opposite. I would rather not meet some strange faces. I shall ascertain Zaat’s situation—”

He stood up from the seat and walked away from the room, preventing any more of the speech from being heard.

Orba played back the conversation he heard from Aison once more in his head.

His chest throbbed.

Oubary and Noue were scheming something outrageous during this festival. And to add, it was something big enough to shake the very core of the Mephius’ foundation—no doubt about it.

''Oubary is selling out his country, and Noue who should be promoting peace, seems to be bringing trouble to Mephius.''

He did not know what their common goal was. At the current phase, he could not even offer a guess. But two points were made clear in the conversation. The first was,

''The princess’ life is in danger—“

Of course, the princess in this instance was Garbera’s third princess, Vileena Owell.

And the other point was related to the keyword, Pashir. The Pashir that Orba knew of was the gladiator who was the top contender for the championship. Oubary had also mentioned he was ‘participating in the tournament’, so there was no mistaking it.

The names of these two people, at first glance, appeared to have no connection; but, it was clearly evident that these two were caught up in some plan that was even now, was steadily making way.

If it was something that would only simply bring troubles to Mephius, Orba might have even found it interesting. He hated Mephius. If it meant burning the nobles in flames and causing them suffering agony, he would jump at the chance, even if by himself. However, if Oubary had to do with this, then that was a different matter. He would never go along with that bastard’s wishes even once.

''And also…''

The image of platinum hair crossed his mind. And with it, a pure, extremely honest irritation.

Orba folded his arms as usual while deep in thought. Zaat, whom Oubary said he would go see. The Moonlight Palace, where Noue was said to have gone. Which one should he go for now. He was not going to bother with the pretense of directly asking questions. The information he held was too few. That was especially why he had chosen to meet him directly to try and shake him up.

“Dinn, prepare a change of clothes.”

“Are you going out now? Where to?”

“The Moonlight Palace,” Orba replied. He had for some reason said it in an embarrassed tone, at having decided to go ''there''.

“That place has a large amount of envoys present,” Dinn said, focusing on the task at hand. “Ummm, then formal attire suitable for a party…but if it’s the prince who would do nothing but show off about his first campaign, then a military donning outfit would be—”

“A cuirass, sandals, and bangles.”

Orba picked up the object he hid when guests were present. It was the mask of the Iron Tiger.

Dressed in clothing fit for a gladiator, Orba headed towards the Moonlight Palace alone.

The Moonlight Palace—its original name was ‘The Palace of Moonlight facing the Dragon’s Left Wing’. It was close to the Imperial Dragon Eye Shrine, contained one of the most magnificent gardens found in Mephius, and was more than often used to host large parties.

The guard at the gate saw Orba’s mask and bowed. He wasn’t a man with much of a prominent personality, but in accordance to the rules, performed an inspection for weapons after which he granted permission for him to enter.

No sooner than he had entered the garden, all the men and women called out to him. The name and appearance of the gladiator said to have defeated Ryucown had become well-known. The nobles had mostly hosted parties at their own homes and invited those they wanted to come.

It wasn’t that they had never foreseen encountering a savage person until now, but Orba had become the talk of the crowd. For all the hard work he put in as the prince’s body double, it was the least he could be rewarded.

As he headed further in, Orba came across the two princesses, Vileena and Ineli. He stared in wonder. The two seemed to be facing each other and chatting happily. And as they appeared to do so, open hostility could be seen within those two pairs of eyes.

===Part 2===
Vileena Owell burned with ambition. The prince, who she thought would finally rise out of bed on the festival eve, had immediately withdrawn back into his room. She would no longer depend on him.

''As if I would depend on him. There’s nothing to depend on!''

She stood in front of a mirror fitting on her dress, and while Theresia busily arranged her hair, tightly clenched her fists.

“The prince’s absence is actually convenient. I shall assess the envoys from all the countries by myself, and strengthen connections with Garbera even as I stay here in Mephius. That’s right, and I can also use this opportunity to remember the names and faces of the Mephian nobles. First, I’ll have to find myself a new acquaintance, a close friend. If I don’t make my own foothold, no progress will make way.”

“Oh my. Princess, you’re making a scary face,” Theresia said, looking at the mirror. “If you’re like that, then all the effort I put into preparing you as Mephius’ best women will come to nothing. You’ll scare all the men away. Even that far-off prince would surely quake in fear in his room from seeing such a demonic face.”

Ignoring Theresia’s sarcastic remark, Vileena’s violent emotions burned up even further.

''I can’t agree with that emperor’s way of doing things.''

Kaiser Islan’s execution was said to be scheduled in a few days. Moreover, it was in the course of the gladiator tournament, where the masses could watch, as he would be made out as live bait for the dragons. Having heard this, Vileena’s skin crawled in disgust and horror.

Kaiser practically wasn’t even given a chance to defend himself. At best, he had only expressed his opposition to the emperor’s proposal to relocate the shrine and erect a new building in its place. If such things were made to pass, even the country’s management would spiral out of control.

''’These men of high stature, who know only to stare at their master’s countenance in fear of incurring his anger are the ones participating in the country’s politics—I would never think such a country would last this long in a warring society.’ Grandfather would most certainly say such.''

Vileena thought ascertainingly, in the hosted party held at the Moonlight Palace this evening. No matter how savage a country Mephius is, there should be those that cannot ignore their feelings of opposition towards the emperor’s conduct nonetheless.

''I will make sure of each and every one of their positions and views, and so that I may use it to somehow benefit Garbera, I must determine my own standing.''

The party began exactly at sunset. In the halls and the garden, mountains of food and people were readied. And amongst the constant chattering and music being made, Vileena revealed herself to the finely dressed people of the party. To the Mephian nobles who called out to her, she started off with an affable smile.

“My, another beauty has joined us this lovely evening.”

“The prided day for all Mephians will not be long to come. I pray with my heart that the wedding with the princess, praised as Garbera’s white flower, will come even one day sooner.”

“Dear me! What a charming princess. A well suited match to our crown prince.”

''Just keep smiling.''

She struggled to prevent her emotions, taking the form of a venomous spider nested deep within her, from appearing on her face as she politely responded to each and every one of them. However, mention of the issue relating to Kaiser never came up. Vileena had also grown familiar with some of Mephius’ customs, and so knew full well that the women far from preferred to stick their nose into politics.

''If I can at least get someone from their side to broach the topic…''

She was aware it was also possible to continue talking of this topic with the guests from other countries. Vileena bitterly regretted the ambigiuous position she found herself in. Were Gil Mephius to have come here together with her, the circumstances might be somewhat different. As she thought so, her fury towards the prince, and also towards his incompetence, grew even more.

She decided for a change in location. And if at some place this topic would come up, she would attempt to join in.

Between the Moonlight Palace and Main Palace, a small, but strangely unusual forest stretched out, and made the view from the garden far more enjoyable. In the center of the garden was a water fountain where a flock of people gathered and were having a friendly chat. And in the corner, a group of musicians took up their positions and created a melodious symphony as they played their instruments. Couples, young and old, embraced each other and danced.

''Oh?'' Vileena stopped her feet. She spotted Noue Salzantes. In Garbera’s palace, he was a man popular amongst the young ladies and children, but seemed similarly so in Mephius. He was showing a magnificent dance with one of the ladies, as the surrounding groups of women threw glares of jealousy and envy.

Once the dance ended, Noue came to realize Vileena’s being. He offered his greetings if not one second early, and for some reason quickly drew towards the direction of the party.

"Good day to you, elder sister<ref>As with Gil, it is written as お義姉さま, meaning stepsister but pronounced onee-sama. Note: Ineli is actually older than Vileena. However, she addresses her as onee-sama as a form of respect, rather than one of seniority, so I will be using ‘elder sister’ henceforth. </ref>."

The one who flipped up her skirt and did a light bow was Ineli Mephius. Gil Mephius’ stepsister and an imperial princess of Mephius.

Vileena had remembered her innocent and yet charming appearance. And with it, the extremely rude comment Theresia made, “I wouldn’t think she was only two years apart from Vileena-sama.”

“Ah, could it be I’ve yet to introduce to my elder sister? I hope you bear it no mind, as it is only a difference between fast and slow. I felt it would be better to exchange fellow greetings as early as possible, for the both of us.”

“Yes, I think so—Ow!—Yes, I couldn’t agree more.”

The ‘ow’ was because Theresia had elbowed her. It was a delicate situation in which they determined their relative standings, but right now, it was better to conduct herself with the standing of a guest. And also, Theresia had intuitively realized that this girl Ineli was someone her mistress would not come to like.

“Just now, I have had the pleasure of entertaining a dance with Lord Salzantes, and as expected, Garbera has such refined characters. His dancing techniques and of course, his ability to escort a lady is far superior to the likes of Mephius’ men. Elder sister, say….will you not also entertain yourself to a dance? Surely, everyone present here will gladly come to arms.”

“No, I will not. Dancing is one of my more inexperienced areas.” Vileena smiled in modesty. “I have had the pleasure of witnessing this a moment ago, but Princess Ineli is extremely skilled. It is not in my place to participate.”

“My, is that so. So that’s how it is. Well, it’s better not to fret over it. I have been taught by a dancing instructor since I was three. That instructor is a master dancer of the Arion imperial court. That person has been praised with having talent at the age of three.”

“That’s amaz—an amazing feat.”

Before she knew it, a group of girls—most likely the daughters of distinguished nobles—had gathered around her.

“Really, Ineli-sama has been able to do anything since she was little.”

“I’ve also been scolded by my father and mother, saying ‘Why can’t you be like Ineli-sama?’ And I would think, ‘There’s no helping it! I’m not Ineli-sama!’”

The girls broke into boisterous laughter. Ineli beamed triumphantly at Vileena, who was made to continue her troubled smile. And,

“Oh, it’s not as if even I can do everything. Doesn’t everyone have their own strengths and weaknesses? Take for example...,“ smoothly changing the conversation, she directed her glowing eyes at Vileena, “For example, I can’t ride airships.”

“Airships?”

“Is not knowing how to ride an airship really something to be embarrassed about? Isn’t that something used in the military? I’ve never seen one up close.”

Ineli grinned in enjoyment at the other girls’ confusion.

“I suppose you’re right. That is, in a way, something that doesn’t make you happy. I mean, think about it. Riding such a thing, and using it to fly in the sky—and then ending up scared and fainting. Wouldn’t that just make you embarrassed?”

“Ah, you’re right. Such a thing is improper for a lady.”

“Forget about getting angry, we might even be disowned.”

They laughed together. As Ineli showed her approval, she intently watched Vileena, whose eyes were screwed up.

''Ho, This is….''

Vileena could take a guess as to what this was. It was evident without needing this to proceed further. The other girls aside, Ineli was no doubt fully aware of it. This was about the immediate princess who had come from another country and her peerless ability to pilot an airship. And of how in the previous battle at Zaim Fortress, she had soared through the battlefield with her own airship.

''So that’s what this is. She’s picking a fight.''

She forced herself to continue her smile while her mind boiled over repeatedly.

''If she’s going to pick a fight, I’ll show her one. Now…how should I go about it—''

“Is something wrong?” Ineli smiled sweetly at her. “Elder sister, have you changed your mind? Will you accept a dance?”

Vileena understood it now. Ineli seemed to have great confidence in that area of expertise. Even Vileena held some knowledge of dance. She was the princess of a country after all, and at the very least had an education in the etiquettes of being a lady.

Vileena pulled back the sleeves of her dress in confidence and raised her chin.

“If you insist to that extent, while it may be embarrassing, Vileena Owell shall entertain you a dance.”

''Oh really now .''

Ineli, facing Vileena, chuckled within. Their surrounds also became heated. Noue, in a last ditch effort to help in this situation spoke up,

''Then I shall be the princess’ partner—“

Ineli stopped him from speaking.

“No, I won’t have that. You said you would continue to accompany Ineli as her partner all night long. You had promised so, did you not? ''

“Ah. Well, that is, but your highness….”

Noue turned sour. In Garbera, he would instead be the one who led women by the nose; the one rumoured to cause tragic scenes to unfold between men and women. But here in the lands of a foreign country as a standing envoy, as expected, he could not refuse the princess.

At this point, a young noble quickly extended his hands towards the princess.

“Will her highness allow the unworthy me as her partner?”

The name of this man was Baton Cadmus. He was a man of significant stature, and in terms of appearance, was fit to act as the princess’ partner. Vileena would have been fine with anyone as her partner. As this princess took his hand, she failed to catch sight of Baton winking back at Ineli.

It was Ineli’s plan to have him slightly shame this princess from another country on this one occasion. Up to now in such showy events, she was the leading actress. She was sent for not only by tutors within Mephius, but also from those around the world of different varieties of styles, and was confident in her own sense of style. She was greatly knowledgeable in fashion, theme selection, dance, tea, a bit of esprit, painting, and music. All the girls Ineli’s age strived to be like her. And all the more so when her mother, Melissa, had become the empress and her status had been elevated to that of an imperial princess.

And suddenly intruding into her domain was Vileena. The Mephians were somehow rather weak to expressions of ‘cultural’ origin. Even though Garbera was until then an enemy country, many Mephians could taste the refined flavour of their culture. Particularly, tales of Garbera’s chivalry, of how men would take up arms for their lady and risk their lives fighting for them, had garnered high popularity amongst the women and children.

During tea talks, the subject of their gossip would shift towards Vileena. And, whilst she stayed in the same country, her situation of being holed up in the women’s chambers was strangely exaggerated. Today, they passed by each other and exchanged glances, and with the slightest of efforts Vileena caught the attention of her surroundings, the very thought of which Ineli could not stomach.

''I’ll knock her down a peg here.''

She would put Vileena to shame; enough to overwhelm her, and then compassionately offer her a hand. If she could also make Garbera’s princess her follower, she could once more grasp the initiative in the women’s chambers as she had until now.

The tune of the Mephian waltz played and the dance began. Ineli and Noue both equally danced with fluid motions. Their breathing gradually synchronized, and breathes of sighs leaked out from the observing members.

On the other end, the aforementioned Vileena was suddenly swung around with full force by Baton. She was perplexed at this dance, which had become one where both her feet were prone to be lifted off the ground. In an attempt to match her partner’s rushed movements, she ended up stepping on Baton’s foot. The two of them both lost their balance.

“Princess, the step here occurs much earlier.”

Hearing the voices from his surroundings, Baton offered some advice. Stealthy giggles were sneaked from the surroundings.

“M-My apologies.”

She accidentally spoke in male speech. Her face turned red in accordance. But she had tripped many more times after that. Even as she made attempts to follow after Baton, there were absolutely no indications of him allowing her to do so. This time, he stumbled completely on his own feet and took a large stagger behind.

''This man, he’s doing it on purpose.''

She met his eyes. There lay an arrogant smile.

Vileena grinned.

“Ah,” Theresia had raised her voice as a warning, but she was too late. Baton once more stuck his feet to obstruct the princess’ steps, and Vileena having preparedly anticipated this kicked his feet up. And then using the rotation of her hips, hurled the startledly hopping Baton.

Baton fell face flat onto the floor. For a moment, the waltz came to a halt, as people gave out gasps of blameless surprise. Theresia covered her face on reflex.

“Anyone.”

Vileena cast a challenging glare at the men. And she stretched her out her right hand into the empty air.

“Is there anyone out there. This benevolent man is not suited to be my partner. Is there anyone out there, willing to show Garbera’s princess a true Mephian waltz?”

“Ahahahahaha,” Ineli laughed in a shrill voice over and over. Noue was also surprised, but with Ineli whom he danced with before him, he was unable to offer any assistance.

Vileena was surrounded in stares. Everyone cast down their eyes and turned their faces. There were also those who pretending to be actively engaged in idle talk. Even as she cast her eyes through a full turn, there were no signs of reception. As she held back her anger, she could feel the startled reactions.

She had gone too far. With this, she would gain the hostility of the Mephius people. The supporters she had won over were nowhere to be seen. Each and every of these people offered no response. They were not only afraid of incurring Ineli’s disfavour, but above all, of being the target of Vileena’s burning hostility.

She bit her pink lips. In her chest, she could feel her grandfather reprimand her.

''That girl named Ineli. Could she have read my quick temper and predicting such an outcome, provoked me? ''

''If that is so, it is my complete defeat. I acted exactly along her expectations.''

But Vileena continued to hold her hand out in spite of that. She could not forgive that girl’s temperament precisely because she had been led by the nose. As more time passed and passed, the realization of her miserable state dawned on her, and each slowly passing second began to feel like an hour. Her shoulder gradually tired, and that very hand that had failed to grasp anything lowered in vain.

Vileena herself lowered her head. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Ineli’s triumphant smirk.

“—Princess.”

At that time, the figure of a person emerged from the crowd.

Vileena gasped, and also gasping in a difference sense of the meaning was Ineli.

“Princess, if it is fine with you, will you humble me—no, the unworthy me to a dance?”

With a bow, the one who raised his hands up high and donned a mask was the once former gladiator.

Vileena, in her apprehensive state, raised her hand a second time and grasped the gladiator—the Imperial Guard’s hand.

Orba’s hand clumsily wrapped around her waist.

The two, mutually inclined towards the other, like a young boy and girl when they first hold hands, and falteringly tread their steps.

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 127.jpg|thumb]]
The dance flowed. The princess who had only just come from another country and the former gladiator who had defeated the enemy general at Zaim Fortress; attention focused on the two. Passion surrounded them, possibly amplified by the musical performance given by the virtuosos.

Orba paid discreet attention to his feet. He had never experienced this type of dance before. He carved the rhythm of the dance into his mind. A single offbeat, and he feared the whole dance would fall to pieces.

''One, two, three….one, two.''

Under his mask, a cold sweat firmly suspended itself on his brows. ''Is this one round? No wait, there’s a delay. Extend your hands, look away—and then again, one, two, three, one…''

“Orba.”

“Huh?”

Made even more startled, Orba’s voice rang out. He was really nervous. Vileena slipped out a giggle and said,

“Thank you.”

Orba did not return any words. He himself wasn’t even sure why he had volunteered himself before the princess.

Passion coloured the night, and in the midst of the melody of the waltz that flowed into the ears, he took the princess’ hand and danced round and round. The night wind felt refreshing against his skin. The branches of the forest rustled, the fountain bathed in an attractive golden under the fires, and gentle smiles spread across the faces of the guests, as they watched the unfolding scene take place.

This one night. This one scene. Orba did not dream it.

Before long, the music stopped and the two hoisted there fastened hands up into the air. Cheers and applause echoed. The dance was clumsily executed, and yet it had somehow touched their hearts. Their fastened hands separated and they each gave the other a courteous bow, during which Orba found himself overwhelmed by a wave of intense emotions.

===Part 3===
No sooner than when the dance had ended, Orba once again found himself surrounded by people.

“Orba-dono, will you allow us to hear the details of the time you defeated Ryucown?”

''Come here and let us have a drink together.”

“Is it true that mask is the curse of a magician and can’t be taken off?”

“What of the rumour that concealed behind that mask, is a noble of a ruined country?”

''There’s no end to them.''

Orba resisted the urge to yell out “Shut up!” at them and conducted himself respectfully. Among them, many women tried to touch his body, causing him to jump up in response, which in turn invited their laughter.

Then, he felt a piercing gaze from a group of people on the opposite end. By chance, he glanced upon Ineli and saw an expression that could not be put into words.
It wasn’t quite anger or sadness, and although it neared being expressionless, just her gaze alone sent strong feelings of hostility.

When Orba’s eyes met her own, Ineli’s face dyed red, and then slowly paled, after which immediately following, she defiantly turned her back and walked away. He caught sight of Baton chasing after her in a flurry out of the corner of his eye.

At long last, the end of the party arrived and Orba was freed from the persistent meddlesome guests. The couples that formed as fast as they dispersed, those that were headed to a different party, those who had drunk themselves unconscious and were being nursed by their servants, those discussing how they wanted to go sightsee the town festival, and—amongst these many people present, the target Noue had long left.

''Tch. What was the point in coming here then?!''

As he thought of returning, a woman in her older years emerged from the garden and called him to a stop. He thought it was another someone claiming to be the gladiator’s fan, but on closer inspection, found the one bowing before him to be Vileena’s head maid, Theresia.

“For helping to save the princess, I offer my most humble thanks.”

“….What do you mean?”

“Hoho. I see Orba-dono here is the type to save a maiden in distress. You seem well versed with the code of a Garberan knight.”

“I’m a gladiator.” Somewhat puzzled, Orba shook his head.“Lumping a gladiator together with a Garberan knight, you’ll definitely invite resentment. Being a former slave and yet still having taken the princess’ hand, instead, I should be the one begging for forgiveness.”

Half of what he had said was self-derision, and the other half out of cynicism. It was possible for a person of high standing and a slave to talk as equals and hold hands together. However, the difference between that and reality was as big as the sky and the earth.

The whole time, Theresia raised the corner of her eye.

“The princess is not someone who would concern herself about whether or not a person is a slave. Of course, I as well. The princess would even scorn you for your self-abasement. Please bear this in mind.”

''That’s because you don’t know a slave.''

He was about to begin his rebuke, but noticed the bunch of knocked over, empty wine cups on the table Theresia sat at. In the meantime, he sighed and courteously lowered his head. Then a sudden worry came to mind.

“Have you seen the princess?”

“Oh…” Theresia shrugged her shoulders with a troubled expression. “She firmly stated she wanted to take a stroll in the garden ''alone''. Well, the security here is strict enough that she would be fine even if she was alone, but as you see she still hasn’t returned and I’ve been waiting here all this time.”

She presented him a glass, as if to ask ’would you join me?' but he refused with his hand.

“Did you forget something?”

Theresia asked, prompted by Orba who had proceeded to walk towards the garden.

“No.”

Orba left after saying that one word.

He wandered about in the garden, and then made out the figure of someone perched on a slightly elevated hill and marched towards it.

It was a spot that oversaw the forest placed between the palace. The illuminated palace and on the opposite end, in a partially depressed area of land, the town lights could be seen. The still expanding crowds of people flooded the festival uproar, and if he listened carefully, could hear the town’s bustling tumult carried by the winds.

Vileena was there. On the hilltop, her hands clung to a fence her height as she looked down at the townscape. Orba tried to call out her name, but why was it that his voice would not come out.

''So small.''

That was how he saw her. The face of this young girl faintly lit against the town lights was beautiful enough to immediately snap a person’s head to attention, and yet currently displayed an unusual immaturity. The princess was fourteen years old. It was expected that she appeared small, but it was the first time Orba had viewed her this way.

A faint humming could be heard. It wasn’t the same as the sound made from the Mephian waltz from before. It sounded like a Garberan tune. Even being able to continually fly with the airships here, she lost count of how many days she had spent in this distant, cut-off land.

The humming continued for some time, when Vileena suddenly stopped and turned around.

A swordsmen in silence in the dead of the night, his face concealed by a mask and standing behind her—it was certainly eerie, but Vileena did not utter a single sound, only staring slightly in surprise.

“About before...”

“It was nothing.”

Again, he cut her off before she could offer her thanks. She was now at a loss as to what else to talk to him about. And possibly having found it, she smiled.

“You’ve been one since what happened at Zaim Fortress, haven’t you? For a hero to be in such a place by himself isn’t right. Why don’t you go over there and have a toast with everyone?”

“The same goes for the princess. Being alone here is dangerous. Theresia-dono has been waiting for you. Let’s go back together.”

“Me? I am...that’s right, I will be attending a date from hereon forth. With a fine gentleman might I add.”

Vileena giggled at the startled expression Orba made.

''Ah—''

For some reason, Orba could feel his face flush behind his mask.

“It would be good if that were the case, but...” Vileena caught her hair that flickered in the night wind, and once more looked off into the distance.

“What kind of a person is the crown prince? Has he ever found someone he loves, and were they able to find happiness? I’ve never fallen in love. I’ve come to meet many people in Garbera; there are those that I’ve gotten close to, and those that are strict with me and yet guide me along, but of them, those I feel I can call true friends in the very sense of its meaning are fewer than I can count. That’s how it is, even in the home town I was born and raised in. And as for Mephius…”

Vileena’s unusual talkativity might have been due to the night’s darkness. Because her face could not be seen, she might have felt it permissible to lower her guard for now.

“No matter what kind of place it is, I thought I could continue as I always have. Grandfather also told me the same thing. I am unquestionably Vileena Owell. And it’s not as if I’ve changed as I was in the past. However…”

Vileena spoke in a far-off voice that could not be clearly made out. For a short time, there was silence.

“Orba. Have you ever spoken with the prince?” she asked him.

He gave it some thought and replied, “Yes.” It would have seemed strange if he were not acquainted with the prince. Having done so, Vileena asked him a question that left him even more hard-pressed.

“For you, what kind of person do you see Prince Gil as?”

“Even if you ask me what kind of person he is...”

“It might be an embarrassing topic, but despite him being my fiancé, the times I have spoken with that man are fewer than I can count. Even now, there are too many things I don’t know about him. If I could get to understand him ever slightly more, I could better fight my own battle here in the lands of this country.

''Battle''

What Orba fought every day. Here in these lands, Vileena Owell was also fighting. Her extremely discouraged state was naturally, but not solely caused by Ineli and the others’ ridicule. How she was fighting, the extent of her efforts, even this much wasn’t beyond Orba’s imagination. He himself was like that.

“I take it back. I asked something stupid. Forget I—“

“That prince is,” Orba said as he hung his head. “….That prince is childish. Far more so than you. Extremely more so. Extremely.”

“…”

“Even if he acts like he knows everything, really, there are lots of things he doesn’t understand. That’s why…you can probably guess this without me saying it, things of these sorts, it’s better not to expect anything from him. All of his thoughts, he speaks them out regardless. And for what he doesn’t know, if you don’t teach it to him, he’ll remain forever ignorant.” 

After his fast-talking ended, Orba grunted out, “That’s all.”

“Please excuse me. I’m a bad speaker. As for what I want to say, even I…”

“No, it’s fine…..Ok, I get it now.”

Vileena nodded her head.

“He tries to communicate in his own language. I see. Certainly, once the topic strays from himself, he knows almost nothing. This includes the people of Mephius.”

“Yes.”

“And—“ Vileena’s lips spread open. “I agree that the prince is childish. He follows a seemingly honest train of thought rivaled by his seemingly prudent simplicity. Occasionally, I can almost picture him as a newborn infant.”

“What?!”

“Eh?”

“Ah, no, from far away, I thought I heard some jeers directed towards me.“

He set off from the railing and cleared his throat, as he looked off into the distance.

“It’s about time we go back. Theresia-dono is drinking way too much.”

“I’m sure Theresia is rather happy to have a reason to drink,” Vileena held back a chuckle.

“Well then, let us go. Theresia gets ''scary'' when drunk.”

She hid her embarrassment at her base choice of words.

The two descended the slope and returned to the garden. Theresia hoisted her empty wine cup up into the air. The one who should have followed her lead, the page sitting at the table lay head down fast asleep.

“Well then. Princess, shall we return to the women’s chambers?”

“No—sorry Theresia, but there’s a place I want to visit.”

“Hm? The princess had hoped to covet much more of the festival to come, because I would buy and give you the many coloured balloons the next day. You would carry a whole bunch of them and most of all, enjoy running about with them outside, did you not?”

“Th-That was when I was a child.” Vileena’s face reddened. “I was thinking we should go and pay the sick prince a visit now.”

“Huh?”

Theresia and Orba both said aloud.

“But Princess. The night is almost past. Even normally, the prince is not one who would kindly take to meeting you.”

“Even if at some point in time it may be impossible, right now, here at this very moment, it is not. No matter if he continues to refuse me. Until I pluck him from his roots, I plan to show up no matter how many times it will take.” 

“Princess…”

Theresia said deeply moved, and beside her,

“T-Then, I shall take my leave. I just remembered an urgent matter. Ahh, I can’t leave it like this,”

Muttering some half-baked excuse, Orba hurriedly made his leave before the two.

Even out on the roads, in the midst of the festival commotion, the horse carriages were by no means easily accessible. Left with no alternative, Orba ran and ran all the way back to the palace.

''Shit! What does she want with the prince this time?''

She might be coming to utter some sort of complaint again.

He had Dinn to hurrily help him change clothes, and just as he slipped into his bed, the sound of the bell resounded.

“Let them in.”

Surprised at Orba’s command, Dinn answered the door and let Vileena and Theresia enter the room.

“How might you be faring today?” Vileena questioned.

She looked somewhat disappointed. All the more so as she had stubbornly insisted on coming here without any notice.

“I seem to be feeling a little better.”

Orba said, pretended to have a coughing fit. Theresia carefully examined his face.

“You’re sweating so much. Your breathing is heavy; I can see you are absolutely not in good health. Princess, we should cut our visit short for today.”

“N-No, it’s fine. I’ll only be here for a while.”

She sat on the chair Dinn offered her, and stared at the prince who lay in bed.

Feeling the atmosphere as somewhat unbearable,

“Is there something you want to say?”

“Well, why do you think so?”

“That’s the impression I got.”

“I only came here to see you. I was thinking you might be bored, being all alone during the festival and whatnot.”

Orba drew a blank at her somewhat bizarre behaviour. He could not see her usual aggressive behaviour that would appear outwardly polite as she waited for the opportunity to strike. He remembered the intimidating air that, normally, was brought about the moment she confronted him that made even he square off.

''Either the princess changed or….''

“Today was quite arduous for the princess. That person called Ineli, it would do good for the prince to exercise some caution against her….”

“Theresia. Stop it.”

In the end, with only two or three harmless talks, Vileena immediately stood up from her seat.

“Well then. Please rest up. If you were to happen to have some appetite tomorrow, I will bring something over from the festival.”

“And some of the princess’ favorite balloons as well.”

“The-re-si-a! You talk too much!”

While he ascertained her leaving back, he gave thought to his impressions.

''She’s acting differently.''

He had chosen not to go to where Oubary or Zaat was, but to the Moonlight Palace. It was undeniable he had gone to meet with Noue face-to-face, but more than that, to meet with Vileena and ascertain her feelings.

The messenger dispatched by Noue had said they were indifferent to her life, but that may also have been a ploy designed to win Oubary over, or perhaps the Vileena herself was made to participate in Garbera’s plans, unaware her life was being targeted, but…

''She’s not taking part in it. She’s determined to pursue her own battle in Mephius.''

That time he returned from the Saian residence, she had raised the issue about Kaiser and absolutely would not approve it. All the more reason to prove she had established Mephius as her second home.

''If it’s not the princess, it’s hard to imagine Garbera to be the one pulling the strings. Is it all Noue and Oubary’s scheme?''

Not realizing his own strange feelings of relief, new feelings that Noue’s plans must not come into fruition sprang forth.

If his motives were to be expressed into words, some things immediately came to mind. There were his feelings that did not want things to go Oubary’s way, and also with the line provided by War, he had finally now at long last caught hold of some clues related to Apta Fortress. And yet, if this country were to fall into chaos right here and now, he held apprehensions that he might lose hold of these clues. And, if Mephius were to collapse into ruins, he would lose the authority vested in the prince, whose role he had continued to work so hard to play, and in the end, return to being a gladiator with no power. Then he would not be able to realize a single one of his goals.

However, right now, far outweighing all those reasons,

''To so easily throw away the life of a princess who so desperately threw herself into an unfamiliar country and is fighting her battle….what are they scheming?''

Anger.

Anger towards those who unconcernedly attempt to manipulate the lives, the fates of others. The very anger he harboured when his village was burned down, that gave form to dark, viscous emotions.

''Like I’ll fuckin’ let them do that.''

''Like I’ll let a single fuckin’ thing go according to those bastards’ wishes.''

Orba rose up from his bed like never before.

From the main building of the Mephian palace, in the outer palace situated near the ground stood a similarly small tower. There lay the allotted quarters for the foreign ambassadors to stay.

Looking up from the windows of one of these rooms at the palace, illuminated in commemoration of the founding festival, was the Garberan envoy Noue Salzantes. Compared to his country’s own buildings, the Mephian palace seemed almost rustic. But he was used to it. He had passed an upwards of five years charged as acting deputy governor in the Apta Fortress he had plundered from Mephius.

That fortress was currently undergoing salvage operations in preparation for its transfer to Mephius. He was here under the pretense of offering wedding congratulations to Mephius’ prince and Garbera’s princess. During this hectic period of time, he had gone out of his way to volunteer as an envoy for Mephius’ founding anniversary. His country had also agreed it. He was the first to charge past the others in following up on the discussion as to the assignment of the congratulatory envoy.

“For the present, I’ve laid out my hand.”

Noue had said in his room absent of people while fully in reign of his emotions. The very smiling countenance he had shown in front of Ineli and Orba had been flung off. Although expressionless, that face was terrifyingly beautiful.

A fair-skinned and slim body. On top of his loosely fitted robe, his long hair flowed. No doubt his appearance bore that of a prodigal noble. And his feminine gestures—both were things he had personally taken a liking to. By Garberan standards, he was a dandy, and to go even further, simply sloven and a man unfit for a country of knights.

His behaviour aside, Noue was recognized by everyone throughout the country for his genius. The Salzantes House had ruled the lands of Rhodes generation after generation as its feudal lords. In Garbera, they also held vast portions of territories and strong political influence. But Noue quickly surrendered the seat as head of the family to his younger brother and resigned from the seat of elected deputy governor of the royal capital. “That way I can rest easy,” he had claimed as the reason for his actions, but his real motive slightly differed. With the territory in his possession, he was forced to tediously perform day after day of miscellaneous duties and he wanted time to do as he pleased; time to do the work he enjoyed.

''Strategy, resourceful warfare, and conquest''

In the past, he was the one who designed the stratagem at the time Oubary had attacked Apta Fortress. At first he only made use of the cavalry, and tirelessly repeated this method of assault. His employment of such a shoddy strategy that invited complaints from his own army allowed the situation at Apta to turn completely against them. And Noue, as if evident to say, “Oh no it’s all over,” had his main force retreat.

But in actuality, they lay concealed near the fortress. At the same time, a pre-arranged, separate force deployed to a nearby forest in the Mephius territory moved out. They purposely allowed themselves to be discovered by a scouting party, at which time the main force mobilized, suggestively hinting their target to be the capital.

And in accordance with his predictions, the enemy forces met at Apta were successfully split. Noue, accurately gauging this timing, immediately returned with the main forces and launched an all-out offensive attack. However, the forces situated at Apta who had repelled the previously fierce cavalry assault had grown conceited, and for this very reason, had called back for reinforcements too late. Noue deployed the unscathed airship unit, which until now was held in reserve, and made the soldiers encamping the fortress fall in the blink of an eye, after which by means of militaristic capabilities, he sieged the castle. He had successfully retaken the fortress in under a month.

''Six years ago.''

''Right. At that time, I had met Ryucown.''

Noue looked up unimpressedly at the palace, bearing the slightest of sentiments as he thought of the man’s name.

Ryucown was still only a knight apprentice then. But since those days he enthused towards his dreams. He had not strived to become the ideal knight. No, he wanted Garbera to become the ideal country of knights. Having first heard that he held such a grand ambition,

''What a fool.''

Noue had sneered. Ryucown was no more than five years apart from him, but he still believed in such completely childish dreams. Noue was a realist. While he thought the resourcefulness of battles to be interesting, he knew that neither whole countries nor the world could so easily be changed by them. Noue was physically weak by nature and detested those who relied only on their own armed might and bragged about it.

It was only the face and name of Ryucown who displayed his daring valour at the Battle of Apta, that he remembered.

After roughly one year had come to pass, Ryucown had become an official knight for defeating the rebel Bateaux. From that point on, he performed his numerous and even now praise-worthy services in the war against Mephius. Several of these had involved Noue.

Before he went into battle, Ryucrown, who had made his way to Apta, sent a messenger by airship in his place. ¬Noue had awarded a written proposal to the pleading man. Ryucown had already begun to win acclaim as a hero. Even though he was a man of high popularity throughout the country, he was after all first and foremost a warrior surprised by Noue’s knowledge, which played to Noue’s ill pleasantry. And each time,

“Simply amazing,” Ryucown would candidly praise him, his eyes full of wonder. “Being here in Apta, how are you able to analyze the movements of the battlefield and the men, who like me, are moving about through the battlefield in such great detail? It’s as if you possess clairvoyance.”

“The power of imagination.” Noue pointed towards his own head. “Those unable to even learn, to experience, are no more than brutes, Ryucown. Man, at times, are able to draw upon their own accumulated knowledge, and the teachings handed down by their ancestors to procure their desires within this expanse world.”

“I see. You are literally fighting with your head. Like this, against Arion, against Ende, no matter what country you may be facing against, it will possible to do so with your powers of simulation. Pray tell me, what it is that Garbera now needs so that I may fulfill my dream in making Garbera a world power.

“Ahahaha. You are simple-minded, Ryucrown. Surely even I have not thought that far. But that does not mean it is completely out of reach. There is no need for a full picture. With enough assembled fragments of information, it will be possible to draw out the big picture.”

On returning his thoughts, to Noue’s embarrassment, he also found himself to be simple-minded. The man known as Ryucown was simplistically straightforward and held a peculiar charm. Even men in opposition would naturally become charmed by it.

“Then I shall act as Lord Noue’s eyes and ears. Be it by horse, be it by air carrier, I shall go around the world and collect Lord Noue’s desired fragments. So that we, together, may make Garbera rise above all others as a gallant country.

Even as Noue laughed aloud, 

''If it’s this man, it may be possible.''

He could feel this thought welling up within him. Large dreams gave way to men’s setbacks. Those setbacks would return them to reality. But for Ryucown, that dream might possibly be granted. Those eyes that looked straight forward, free of distraction, might come to obtain the said fragments.

Precisely because Ryucown held such thoughts, Noue had proposed the betrothal of Princess Vileena to Ryucown. There were sure signs of things beginning to stir. Together with Ryucown as they strived towards their dream day after day, Noue would undoubtedly come across new, never before experienced fragments.

''However''

A dream was but a dream.

Noue’s methodology and Ryucown’s ideals were unmatched by all others. They were unable to give birth forth to their dreams.

In the course of advancing peace negotiations with Mephius, the princess Vileena had also been married off to Mephius. Having only looked towards his dream, Ryucown was struck far harder than Noue. Even that fortitudinous man had little choice but to return to reality. That was the one thing Noue found most vexing.

And—

''Damn you, Ryucown. Why did you not call out to me even once?''

That man who had always adopted the mindset of a youthful boy was not one who could be brought down to his knees when faced with reality. Unable to agree with his own country’s way of handling things, he had even risen up against it. When Noue received notice for this, he was unable to do anything. No matter how much he relied on his powers of imagination, Ryucown’s bright future could not be conjured. And yet another happening occurred outside his field of imagination.

''Ryucown was defeated.''

''However—that name that was not in my predictions now is.''

He was the prince of Mephius, Gil Mephius. The one deemed by rumours as an imbecile.

''This man, aside for the difference in the size of their forces, managed to tear apart a fortress Ryucown occupied, and moreover, on his first campaign?...''

He wanted it. The fragments of information related to this incident. Namely, the parts for him to come to terms with this fact, at the very least. If not, there was no way he could repay Ryucown for being unable to ascertain his dream.

That was why he came here. The wind entering from the window blew against Noue’s long hair. It was a breath-taking sight.

''Of course, I won’t be settling with only this information as a souvenir. I am not so modest. There are several things I desire; preparations towards Ende, chaos in Mephius, and the crown prince who slayed Ryucown.''

Even if Noue was unable to predict just about everything, whilst Noue stayed at Apta, he advanced his preparations so that he could drive a wedge into a Mephius at any time. The time to use it had arrived.

''I shall bring all out it back with me.''

As his black hair swayed altogether to and fro, it glimmered with the shine of a naked blade.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-10-19T02:15:52Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But Eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, Eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that he wore yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say."

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was too sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That's right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward without even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in case what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong the soldiers are, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandoned garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes as tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandoned garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her by pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrated Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitation were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandoned garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandoned garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focused on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice that was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t captured, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cough*!”''

Even though it seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attacked by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so called power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, Eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Aren’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of Eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knocked out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knocked out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

Her foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intent.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also as hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentenced to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi–ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, Ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubled by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window and found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frightened that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia's breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist of the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he did nothing wrong, through his past experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Princess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worried about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although it just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intruding.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

The way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

His worry suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-10-19T02:13:50Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But Eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, Eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that he wore yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say."

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was too sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That's right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward without even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in case what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong the soldiers are, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandoned garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes as tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandoned garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her by pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrated Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitation were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandoned garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandoned garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focused on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice that was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t captured, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cough*!”''

Even though it seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attacked by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so called power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, Eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Aren’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of Eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knocked out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knocked out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

Her foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intent.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also as hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentenced to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi–ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, Ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubled by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window and found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frightened that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia's breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist of the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Princess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worried about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although it just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intruding.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

The way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

His worry suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-10-19T02:11:11Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But Eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, Eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that he wore yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say."

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was too sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That's right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward without even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in case what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong the soldiers are, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandoned garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes as tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandoned garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her by pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrated Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitation were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandoned garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandoned garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focused on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice that was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t captured, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cough*!”''

Even though it seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attacked by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so called power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, Eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Aren’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of Eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knocked out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knocked out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

Her foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intent.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also as hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentenced to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi–ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubled by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window and found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frightened that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia's breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist of the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Princess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worried about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although it just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intruding.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

The way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

His worry suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-10-19T02:04:50Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But Eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, Eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that he wore yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say."

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was too sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That's right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward without even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in case what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong the soldiers are, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandoned garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes as tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandoned garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her by pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrated Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitation were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandoned garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandoned garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focused on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice that was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t captured, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cough*!”''

Even though it seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attacked by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so called power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, Eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Ain’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of Eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knocked out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knocked out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

Her foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intent.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also as hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentenced to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi–ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubled by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window and found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frightened that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia's breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist of the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Princess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worried about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although it just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intruding.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

The way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

His worry suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-10-19T02:02:59Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But Eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that he wore yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say."

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was too sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That's right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward without even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in case what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong the soldiers are, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandoned garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes as tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandoned garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her by pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrated Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitation were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandoned garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandoned garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focused on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice that was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t captured, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cough*!”''

Even though it seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attacked by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so called power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, Eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Ain’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of Eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knocked out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knocked out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

Her foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intent.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also as hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentenced to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi–ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubled by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window and found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frightened that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia's breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist of the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Princess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worried about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although it just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intruding.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

The way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

His worry suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7

2013-10-19T01:48:25Z

74.100.62.225: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 7 - Masquerade==
===Part 1===
'''The Seventh Continental Congress ‘Elysium’ ''~A brief introduction of the attendees of each country~'' '''

'''I. Holy Espada Agency'''

The Pope Raquel IV is in charge with organizing this congress. Even though she is nine years old, her strong clairvoyance was recognized by all. She was a genius who was recommended to become the pope at a young age. She was now accompanied by twelve cardinals.

'''II. Chevron Kingdom'''

Apart from King Zacherias III and three princes, there are also the nobles who were involved in the country’s politic who attended. They made up a total of three thousand people all together which can be said as the biggest group.

'''III. Zepharos Empire'''

Emperor Ortofon VIII will be absent because of old age. He will be replaced by the baron of the Wadanhuoer borders. Apart from that, there were a few more powerful nobles who attended. Although their numbers were next to the Chevron Kingdom’s, but the amount of attendees for them is unusually small.

'''IV. Labrock Trade Union'''

Led by the Caudillo EnzoSabatini, a total of seven mayors from seven major cities attended.

'''V. Lautreamont Knight Country'''

Apart from Paladin Oswald and First Princes, Princess Veronica, the Fourth Princess, Princess Silvia will attend the congress for the first time. The second and the third princess will not attend because of studying aboard. Also, there are a few nobles who attend.

===Part 2===
After putting aside the pamphlet he took with him to pass time, Ash lay down on the bed lazily.

“Just as I had thought, Pricess-sama is amazing.”

A few moments before, Silvia was lying on this bed exchanging gazes with him. The living Silvia is just an arm length away. But after he saw
Silvia’s name on the pamphlet, he still felt that she was still at that unreachable height.

Ash took out the silver watch that was given by the Paladin.

It was already six fifteen in the evening.

“It is already this late?”

After remembering that the masquerade starts at six thirty, he made up his mind to change. Just when Ash is going to take the suit hanging on
the wall- He stopped.

“What is Eco doing?”

Girls are different from guys. They need to take their time to get prepared. Ash understands that. Even so, Eco and Prim had been away for
four hours.

“Even if they are slow, this is just…”

Who knows where has she been to together with Prim.

After making up his mind, Ash removed the bandages on his left arm.

His left arm that was fully covered with his ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

“Luckily I am connected with Eco.”

Not long ago, Eco was kidnapped by Angela. During that time, Ash found Angela’s hiding place with the help of his ‘Seikoku’.

Ash placed his left fist on his forehead and held his left wrist with his right hand.

“Please… Tell me where Eco is right now!”

After a pause, his left arm started to felt hot and the embroider symbols on his left arm started to glow. Butterflies created by magic
started to fly one by one. These butterflies were like road signs and normally will show ash the way to Eco.

“Huh??”

But what happen next left Ash staring blankly. The butterflies created had disappeared and the lights and heats coming from his left arm too
were gone.

“What’s happening!?”

Ash stood still, dumbfounded. Even though he kept on trying for the second and third time, he still ended up failing. His ‘Seikoku’ was like a
broken bright dragon crystal powered lamp. It stopped functioning totally.

He had a bad feeling. This is Paladin’s main town, so he had never expected for Eco to face any danger here. Still, the connection between him
and Eco that had been cut off was still the truth.

“Damn…!”

Ash was out of options and rushed out from the room.

He was running aimlessly at the long corridor.

When he was in the room together with Silvia, Eco probably was in danger… When Ash thought about this, he was disgusted by himself.

The space in the palace is wide. Even thought he had totally no idea where to search for Eco, still he couldn’t stay worried in his room.

Just when he was rushing at full speed at the corner, Ash saw a maid.

“Uwaa!”

“Ara ara.”

At the same time the maid was mumbling something, she nimbly avoided Ash.

Not only that, she also seized Ash’s necktie just when he was going to fall and pull him back. Ash was lucky as he was a few moments away
from falling head down.

“It is not like what Ash-sama will do to run around panicking in the corridor.”

Ash looked back embarrassedly and saw Cosette.

Ash as if he met his savior begged Cosette to help him.

“Eco and Prim had not yet return! Even the ‘Seikoku’ had no reaction!”

Cosette immediately became serious.

“Understood. I will immediately order the maids who were not on duty to search for them. It will be better than to let Ash-sama running
aimlessly.

“Thank you! Lets-”

“You mustn’t. Please follow the original plan and attend the masquerade, Ash-sama.”

“How could I… She is my pal. It isn’t right for me not to search for her!”

“Please don’t forget that this is Fontaine City. The coming word may not be pleasant so I beg your pardon… Since the ‘Seikoku’ is not
reacting, even if Ash-sama had joined the search, there is nothing you can do.”

“Wha….!”

“On the other hand, we maids knew the structure of this palace. Please believe in us and let us handle this matter. Not to mention that Prim
onee-chan is my family. I will deal this matter with full force.”

“Understood…”

After Ash promised while nodding, Cosette finally smile.

“Although this doesn’t seem right, I must ask Ash-sama to act as Princess-sama’s escort.”

“Princess-sama’s escort?”

“Even though she was always what you saw, actually, she is very timid and afraid of strangers. But, as long as Ash-sama is with her, I don’t
think that it will be a problem."

Cosette’s plan should be perfect. But this is the time where Eco will face danger any moment, and yet he was enjoying the masquerade, he
didn’t feels that this is the right thing to do.

As if she had seen through what ash was thinking, Cosette guaranteed:

“Please have faith in me, Ash-sama.”

Ash reluctantly accepted.

“…Alright. Eco will be in your hands.”

<noinclude>

===Part 3===
After four in the evening, Anya returned back to Beowolf through the long secret passage. After handing over Eco to Dr Hoffman, she borrowed the shower room.

Although it is summer, Anya felt very cold. She was drenched by the heavy rain outside not long before.

After entering the changing room, Anya firstly removed her maid attire that was soaked with water. Only then she removed her tight undergarments.

Lastly, she let loose her hair that was tied at the back of her head and she was now naked.

There was a huge mirror hanging on the wall in the bathroom.

“…”

It had been a long time since she stared at her own body.

Her wet dark hair, her wheat coloured skin that only the mountains people have, her small chest and her curves that looked as if the extra
flesh were being removed by a knife.

Without any reasons, Anya touched her breast. Compare to ‘La Tene’s’ manager, Rebecca of the president of the student council and Princess
Silvia, there is nothing special about hers- But at least hers could be compared with Eco’s.
[[Image:SnRK V04 004-005.jpg|thumb|'' It seems like I am not at all feminine… Anya mocked her own self. “…!” Just when she thought about that, Anya panicked. ''What nonsense am I thinking about?'' '']]

''It seems like I am not at all feminine…'' Anya mocked her own self.

“…!”

Just when she thought about that, Anya panicked.

''What nonsense am I thinking about?'' Anya in her past was never bothered by her looks. It was probably that living in the dragon riding academy for this whole time had made her impetuous.

Logically speaking, big breasts will become a hindrance in battle. There are even legends that said that female warriors of the mountain
people in the ancient times tend to cut off one of their breast in order to not obstruct them in archery.

“That’s it. It is better to have a small breast than to face the knife!”

After Anya tried to give herself an excuse, she turned on the tap.

Although the water was initially cold, it had turned warm in just a few moments. Anya once again was amazed by the Empires skills and let the
warm water flows from her head.

She hoped that her impetuous feeling too will be wash away together-

Anya while letting the warm water run through her body with her eyes closed, she thought about her previous mission.

Basically, it was a successful mission.

Even though she had underestimated Eco’s fighting ability and caused her four underlings to be injured, still, since they were not spotted by
any of the guards, she could force a pass in it.

“But… The problems start here.”

===Part 4===
On the third floor of the palace- In the ball room, the temperature is rising. All the guests were with a silver mask. Apart from those traditional mask where it hides the area beside the eyes, there were also masks that were shaped like dragons, lions and many other animals.
Among them, there were also guest there dressed up as a clown.

After Ash who was in the formal suit wore the mask that he received from the counter, he stood beside the entrance. That was because Cosette
had told him that he will meet Silvia sooner or later if he stood there.

The palace’s orchestra was performing a light music at the opposite of the door. Ash could never be able to blend into this kind of
environment.

“Eco…Where are you?”

For numerous times… Ash had called out to his ‘Seikoku’, but there still isn’t a positive result.

The ‘Seikoku’ is like a quite beach during the low tide.

“-Anything wrong. You look like as if you are worrying about something.”

Suddenly, when he heard someone was talking to him, Ash looked up in fright. A lady with a black butterfly was staring at him. The black
butterfly was of course a mask. Since it had only covered the top part of her face, it was easy when it come to figure out who she was.

“Huh… Princess!”

Silvia glared at Ash.

“Uwaa, sorry…”

Ash was apologizing to Silvia while trying to check any emotional changes from her.

Her glaring golden hair was tied into a mature hairstyle and stood out together with the deep red coloured ribbon. The long gloves that
covered until her elbow gave out the feeling of a fair lady. On her right hand was a fan which looked like a choice of a girl from a high
family status.

Her evening dress was blue in colour with gem stones sewed on the important places and it looks like it emerges from the lakes during
summer. In contrast to her waist that was bounded tightly by Cosette, the lower part of her dress was let of loosely and looked like a sole
lilium. <ref>Lilium is a genus of herbaceous flowering plants growing from bulbs, all with large prominent flowers. Lilies are a group of
flowering plants which are important in culture and literature in much of the world. Wikipedia</ref>

Ash blushed. He recalled the memories two hours ago where both of them were on the bed.

“Princess-sama… Is really beautiful.”

Ash felt pathetic as he has such a poor vocabulary. That is because Silvia is that beautiful.

“D-Don’t keep on staring at me. It’s embarrassing…!”

When Silvia noticed Ash’s sight, her cheeks turned rosy and shyly lower down her head. She open up the fan and covered her mouth with it.

“Sorry…”

Ash was also embarrassed and turned his head aside.

There was an awkward moment in between the two and after a while, Silvia spoke:

“That’s it! I had heard of it from Cosette. It was said that Eco and Prim were lost together…”

Upon hearing, Ash was now fully awake.

“That’s right… Cosette right now was looking for them. If it is possible, I would also like to take part in the search. But, the ‘Seikoku’ is
not reacting.”

“What did you say! How is it possible…?”

Just when Silvia was getting tense…

“Excuse me, miss. Can you please step aside?”

A man who was hiding his face like the rest of the guest was speaking to Silvia gently. The man's language bears a strong Empire’s accent.

“Ahh…Sorry.”

Silvia immediately stepped aside.

“Thank you, Princess Silvia- Sorry, tonight should be a masquerade. Hehe… It is better if we keep each other’s identity a secret.”

The man who was like a noble spoke like a poet and walk into the ballroom leisurely. Even when Silvia wore her mask, the man recognized her
with just a glance.

''Who the hell is this guy''…Ash felt uneasy.

“You!”

At the next instant, Ash shouted.

The mysterious man have a follower with him. The follower initially was following the man from behind but he was forced to stop when Ash held
his shoulder.

“You are…!”

Silvia gasped when she saw the follower.

Ash angrily asked without hesitating:

“Milgauss… Why are you here!?”

To his horried, Milgauss attempted to enter the ballroom with his usual mask.

“…Can you please let go, Ash Blake. I have nothing that I want to talk to you here.”

Milgauss was calm.

Not only Ash was irritated by Milgauss when he purposely called his full name, but he also had a bad feeling about it.

“What? How dare you after doing those things…”

When Ash was going to refute, he noticed something.

The Kingdom’s language that Milgauss used doesn’t bears the Empire’s accent. Milgauss is Prince Julius- There is a sudden increase in the probability of what Silvia had said.

“Oops. Could it be that my follower had offended both of you?”

The man before turned back to face the door. The previous tense atmosphere disappeared in an instant.

Milgauss glared at Ash as if he wanted Ash to know his stand.

Through the mask, the fierce pressure that his eyes bear caused Ash to be shaking.

Milgauss than act as if he had lost interest in Ash turned around and faced the man.

“Nothing. Just a misunderstanding. Nothing to make a fuss about.”

Even though he was a follower, Milgauss didn’t even try to speak in a humble form. <ref>Humble form is a way to express yourself in Japanese when you are speaking to a person from a higher social status.</ref>

Ash could only see them off disappearing into the crowd.

At this moment, Silvia spoke to Ash in a stuttered voice:

“That man… I knew him.”

“Really?”

“That’s it. He should be the Klaus, Baron for the Wadanhuoer borders.”

He had never imagined to hear the name of the agent of the Zepharos Empire’s Emperor from Silvia. In his heart, he felt a tense feeling as if someone was pointing a knife at his neck which is far more intense than the previous fight between him and Milgauss.

===Part 5===
After bathing, Anya changed back into a usual tribal wear.

Even though the weather was hot, she still had the muffler around her neck. The mission before required her to remove the muffler which made her have the feeling of the lack of safety around her neck. Now, it is better.

After that, Anya head to the armory to check on Eco.

===Part 6===
Upon stepping into the armory, the atmosphere changed significantly into a hectic situation. ‘Yggdrasill’ seemed to be running and the buzzing sound can be heard.

The Millenniums on the body of the machine were shining. There are also the sounds of the technician reading the data shown on the screen.

It seems that Eco was already inside ‘Yggdrasill’-The capsule.

Her clothes were removed and she was naked.

She is just like a baby holding on to her knees floating in the capsule.

Her beautiful figure gave Anya a mysterious feeling.

“Ahh, ain’t you Anya-dono?”

The representative of the researchers- Dr Hoffman<ref>note: Dr Hoffman’s ‘DR’ is a PHD holder’s Dr and not a medical Dr.</ref> noticed Anya and walk towards her.

“Has the experiment…begun?”

“At our current stage, there is nothing abnormal. It is all according to the plan.”

Dr Hoffman gave a gentle smile just like a kind elderly man. But this man took Eco as a experimental object without even a second though. This made Anya felt uneasy.

“It seems that Anya-dono didn’t like much about this experiment.”

Dr Hoffman’s word had hit the bull’s eye.

“N-No…!”

Anya felt embarrassed. Even though she denied verbally, everyone can tell that she was lying from the looks of her face.

“It is alright. You are still young.”

“Professor… Have you ever have any doubt? Although Eco is a dragon… her appearance is of a girl’s.”

“Do I have a choice? For what I am today, it is all thanks to Klaus-sama. Last time, when I was forced to carry out all inhuman experiments, I
strongly rejected them and pissed off the Zepharos Emperor. In the end, I was chased out from the capital Arkham. During that time, Klaus-sama
is my savior and invited me to his private research center.”
After saying that, Dr Hoffman gave a gentle cough.

“Anya-dono, what do you think that this ‘Yggdrasill’ was used for?”

“I-I don’t know.”

“I am not surprised. Even I have no idea about this thing initially. I only realized after I read Milgauss-dono’s written opinion.”

“What did Milgauss-sama wrote?”

“It was said that, a long time ago… when the ancient kingdom reaches its prime, humans and dragons can even control life. On the first glance
on this ‘Yggdrasill’, Milgauss-dono knew that this is a medical tool.”

“Medical…?”

“In contrary to the modern times, all the dragons in the ancient time can transform into a Maestro. But of course there are exceptions. This
machine is used for dragons who couldn’t transform into Maestro… Basically, it was for dragons with handicap.”

Anya finally understood Dr Hoffman’s hint.

“In another words, our plan is to use its function… To awaken Eco?”

“That’s right. We are going to compress the enormous magic of the Millennium into her body and force out her true self.”

“But…Why now? Tomorrow is the continental congress ‘Elysium’, to launch such a experiment at such an important time is to…?”

“This has no longer anything to do with me.”

Dr Hoffman’s answer is no longer the kind old man. He just answered coldly.

“I am only following Klaus-sama’s orders. Anya-dono, didn’t you too obeyed Milgauss-dono’s order to capture young dragon Eco?”

“That’s… true.”

Dr Hoffman’s words were like an ice blade that stabbed into Anya’s chest.

===Part 7===
It was seven in the evening.

The masquerade that intends to bring all the people of different countries together had started right on time.

The venue was located at the highest floor of Fontaine Palace.

Fontaine Palace which had been famous for its plain design had only this ballroom being designed grandly with the Chevron style.

At the dance floor in the middle of the ballroom, men and ladies were holding hands dancing gracefully according to the music tempo. Around the dance floor were also bars, tables, chairs and sofas. A number of guests were chit chatting there.

Looking at those gentlemen and gentlewomen hiding their faces behind those mask and gathered together, Ash secretly felt that this is not a
place where he belongs to.

Ash avoided the crowd nimbly and head towards Silvia and said:

“Princess-sama was already used to this kind of ball right?”

“You are wrong. A citizen of the Knights should be focusing on plainness… It is not our wish to organized such a noisy party… Apart from that,
could you not address me as ‘Princess-sama’?”

“Why?”

Ash didn’t know how to react to this. Silvia suddenly stood still. She was showing an unsatisfied look on her face. Because her mask had
covered the area around her eyes, Ash could only judge her expression through her lips.

“What did you think this mask is for? If you kept on saying ‘Princess-sama’, everyone will know who I am.”

“Ahh…You are right.”

“Tsk, Can’t you use some of your brains?”

“So what should I call you as?”

“Err…!”

Silvia was silenced by the unexpected question. Her face turned red in a blink of an eye.

After a few seconds, Silvia spoke:

“…You can call me Sylvie.”

The Silvia right in front of him is very attractive which made him wanted to give her a hug.

“Then…”

Ash gulped.

''-Sylvie.''

His heart was jumping nonstop. Just like resonating to Ash feelings, Silvia lowered down her head and acted shyly as if to prevent her
heartbeat form being heard.

Ash made up his mind and spread open his dry lips.

“Silv- Uwaa!”

At this moment, Ash with a ‘Don!’ was pushed aside by someone and fell down. Before he could react, Silvia was surrounded by three men.

“My beautiful ojou-san<ref>A way to address a girl from a high family status.</ref>. Could I have the honor for you to be my dance partner?”

“Although your face was covered, the classy air around you couldn’t be hidden from my eyes!”

“Hold on! I am here first!”

Ash was dumbstruck. Even though those men are with their mask on, but judging from their actions, they are not someone simple. These men should
have noticed the different air around Silvia.

“Hold on… I am a little troubled by all of you inviting me suddenly…”

If it was the usual Silvia, she will tell them off mercilessly. But, right now, she is just a girl that had little experience of this world.

''-Even though she was always what you saw, actually, she is very timid and afraid of strangers''

Ash remembered what Cosette had said. She is worthy to become Silvia’s maid for her to notice all the details.

After Ash fell down, there were still men approaching her. The number of men surrounding her had increased from three to five.

Now it is ten. The voices that were inviting Silvia to be their dance partner were getting louder.

The guests around started to notice the noise and looked at them curiously.

“About that… I don’t feel like doing it now…”

Just like ants surrounding sugars, the numbers of men surrounding were still growing.

Facing all the passionate men, Silvia was being overwhelmed.

“Hey, Ash!”

But she suddenly shouted Ash’s name as if she wants Ash to come to her help.

After he made his mental preparations, Ash dragged Silvia through the walls of men.

There were sounds of disapproving from their surroundings.

“Hey, where’re your manners!”

“Couldn’t you take your turn!”

“Even though this is a masquerade, you must keep up with your manners!”

You are the ones who don’t have any manners…Ash grumbled in his heart and kept on squeezing forward.

These weak nobles couldn’t even stand still when they were pushed by Ash. And can only make way. They are at most nobles who were raised
while being protected. Naturally, they are no match to Ash who undergo strict training in the dragon riding academy in terms of strength.

“Waa!”

A waiter in black immediately made way to protect the expensive wine glass upon seeing Ash rushing right into him.

In a few moments, they are no longer surrounded and their field of vision widens. At the same time, the music had become louder.

“Ehh…?”

Ash stopped.

A group of people were holding hands dancing in pairs. Ash only found out that they mistakenly ran into the dance floor.

The numerous amount of evening dress made the scenery looks like hundreds of flowers blossoming at the same time.

Every time the ladies in the dance floor turned their bodies, their long skirts turned into a giant rose.

“W-We should retreat! Princess-sama!”

“Didn’t I told you not to call me Princess-sama!”

“This is not a time to be arguing about those things!”

For the two to be standing in the dance floor while holding hands while arguing, suddenly there were applauses from their surroundings.

“W-What happened?”

From the looks of it, they definitely want to give courage for the two to dance. It was probably Silvia classy feel around her that caught
their attentions. Ash was just a side character.

“What should we do now, Princess-sama?”

Ash was troubled and turned around to look at Silvia. Seeing Ash being embarrass, Silvia laugh.

“Wa…What are you laughing about, Princess-sama?”

“Nothing. Right now, we can only return the favour of the guests.”

“Ehh…?”

In opposite of what just happened, Silvia took the initiative to hold Ash’s hands.

“Wait! I know nothing about dancing!”

“You should had learn before the basic of a ballroom dance in the physical education class, no?”

“I-I guess so…”

“Alright, everyone is looking. I will take the lead, you just have to follow.”

“Okay… I will give it a try.”

Ash imitates the guests’ action and held Silvia’s waist with a hand. Her waist is just as thin as a doll.

Followed by the light waltz, Ash and Silvia started to dance. The distance between they were so near that they can feel each other’s breath.
This made Ash’s head spins. Although there were a few time where he nearly tripped over Silvia’s feet, she was not bothered by it and even
cover up for Ash.
[[Image:SnRK V04 167.jpg|thumb]]

Not long later, the dancers around and the beat of the music had disappeared from Ash thought.

Starting from her breath from her lips that had lip gloss on them, to the feeling from his palm, to the soft sensation he felt whenever their
bodies collides with each other and also that rosy smell…

While dancing, ash felt like he is going to faint.

As if to drag him back to reality, Silvia grumbled to Ash.

“Anyway, it was your entire fault for not positioning yourself properly.”

“…What do you meant?”

Ash asked while accidentally stepping on Silvia’s feet. Ash totally don’t get what she was saying.

“For the start when we entered this ballroom, you kept on following me from behind? No matter how I think of it, I can only see you as my
follower. That is why those guys will try to approach me...”

Ash gave a wry smile.

At such a time, Silvia would even think of lecturing him. Although it fits her style well, what comes next gave ash a great big shock.

“B-But… You look cool…Err…When you were running while holding my hand.”

“Princess-sama…?”

“N-Nothing! Forget it!”

Silvia immediately stopped talking and focused her mind on the dance.

===Part 8===
After dancing, Ash brought Silvia to a corner of the ballroom.

Ash wished to relax for a moment from the eyes of others. He passed a cup of drink that he received from a waiter to Silvia.

“Thank you.”

After Silvia whose face was red thanked him, she took a sip from the cup. Even though the ballroom dance looked graceful, after trying, he found
out that it actually requires a lot of energies.

Ash too took the cup and drink from it. The liquid in the cup was lemon juice that taste a little sweet and sour. He can feel that the juice
was being absorbed by his exercised body.

''Anyway, shouldn’t there be any news yet from Cosette?''... Ash wonders. It had been almost an hour since he saw Cosette.

“-Excuse me, may I have a word with you?”

There was a sudden voice coming from behind that brought Ash back to his sense and he turned around-

“You…!”

Upon seeing the person, Ash lost his composure.

He hid Silvia behind him and glared at the person.

“…Have you any business to do with us?”

After Ash asked coldly, that person just reply with a smile.

“Hmm. It seems like I had become a nuisance.”

He is the young noble that they met not long before. If Silvia’s prediction was right, he is Klaus, Baron for the Wadanhuoer borders. Milgauss
was following him from behind like a shadow.

Even though their meeting not long before had nearly turned into a fight, Klaus still tried to greet them in purpose. There should be a limit
of how much an airhead he could be.

Klaus ignored Ash and looked at Silvia. Then he gracefully held out his hand to her.

“Your dance is excellent. I would like to know that if I had the honour to dance with you?”

“Are you kidding! What are you trying to pu-”

“Ash! Hold on!”

Silvia unexpectedly stopped Ash. After she indirectly rejected Klaus offer, she looked at Milgauss.

“If this man become my dance partner, I would allow it.”

“Haha! Who would have thought that I would be rejected while this follower is asked… You have quite some good eyes there.”

Not only that her actions didn’t anger Klaus, he even smiled. Silvia's words should have shattered his pride but it was like he was not even
bothered by it. He looked like a proud older brother whose younger brother is admired.

“Since the lady had proposed-”

Klaus looked at Milgauss while smiling.

Milgauss remained silent. He looked as if he had merged with the mask which bears no expression. Seeing that Milgauss had not yet replied,
Klaus shrugged his shoulders and said:

“Kuku, you are not allowed to decline. Don’t forget that the you right now are one of my followers.”

===Part 9===
Milgauss was dancing with Silvia while holding on to each other’s hands.

It is better to describe this as a beautiful show than a ballroom dance.

In contrast to the attractive Silvia, Milgauss hair was still with the red and white mix colour. Although he gave out a dangerous feeling, it is undeniable that the masquerade provides a cover for him.

Ballroom dancing is just a general statement. In truth, Ash knew that this dance had many developments that were affected by the difference of each country culture and style.

What Milgauss and Silvia were dancing right now is undoubtably the traditional dance of the Lautreamont Knight Country.

Ash was so focused in their dance that he had forgotten about the previous hatred.

But Ash was not the only one who was amazed.

Without knowing, everyone was entranced by Milgauss and Silvia’s dance.

Right now, the people dancing in the dance floor were only both of them.

They are occupying the whole wide space. Just like blessing them, the orchestras were at the climax of the music.

Followed by the movement of her evening dress, Silvia was dancing swiftly.

Facing Silvia, Milgauss was leading the dance.

They looked like a combination of light and shadow, yet their dance is perfect.

“Wow… This is my first time seeing such a great dance.”

Klaus was who admiring the dance while standing beside Ash spoke in a low voice in admiration.

===Part 10===
The dance of the two people ended silently like a setting sun.

Milgauss remained silent the whole time. He returned Silvia to Ash just like returning a book and walk off silently.

“Certainly his indifference attitude gave me some trouble.”

Klaus gave a wry smile and disappeared into the crowd while he ran after Milgauss.

Ash inspected Silvia’s face carefully.

“Have you found any clue? Could Milgauss true identity be…”

“No… I can’t be sure. Because I was very young the last time I saw Anii-ue… But, Milgauss' dance is definitely originated from the Lautreamont Knight Country. I am sure that he had a long history with the Knight Country.”

Silvia murmured.

“-Ash-sama.”

At this moment, someone whispered into Ash’s ears.

“Cosette!”

Ash turned around. Cosette was with a straight and serious face spoke:

“The maids who heads the search in the ancient palace had found Prim Onee-chan.”

"Yggdrasill ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>